ã€ŠIâ€™m Sorry for Getting a Head Start but I Decided to Live Everyday Eroticallyã€‹


 Chapter 1: Kurusu Mia 1

    Human Culture Research Club.

    It is a club at Hashidzume Private High School that I attend.

    What does our club do, you ask? If you look at our activity summary form

    ¡¸A club that gathers tangible evidence using interviews and observations on the general concept of human culture.¡¹is what is written.

    But the name and what is written on the activity summary form is just an exaggeration.

    The members and our actual work aren¡¯t that catchy.

    It is a convenient club one of our senpais must have made in order to kill time.

    And now the kouhais1 have earnestly taken over the club.

    The members are as follows:

    The club president, a second year ¨C Kawauchi Hajime.

    The vice president, a second year ¨C Ebara Jouji.

    Ebara¡¯s childhood friend who is treated as his little brother, a first year ¨C Karata Yuuki.

    The first year who no one knows what he is thinking ¨C Ooki Kunihiko.

    And then there is me, a second year ¨C Okutani Koumei.

    I didn¡¯t have any special qualities. I am a very ordinary high school student.

    My height and weight are even average down to the decimal.

    I don¡¯t necessarily avoid talking to girls.

    But, the aura to get into a special rtionship is nonexistent.

    Nowadays, there is a problem of another person joining the club.

    Two new first years joined the club so at any rate we were already relieved that we had the lowest required amount of members for the club before May 10th.

    And then a transfer student arrived in ss 2-3 which I attend.2

    There was no exnation as to the reason why they transferred halfway through the term.

    Hashidzume High School has a policy that all of its pupils have a duty to participate in some type of club activity.

    For that reason, the transfer student also has to join a club.

    And the club they chose was the Human Culture Research Club.

    That transfer student¡¯s name was Kurusu Mia.

    That¡¯s right.

    She is a girl.

    She is the only girl to join the club with only 5 guys.

    Furthermore Kurusu was a beauty.

    She had long chestnut-colored hair, her eyes were round, and her nose was high.

    Her lips were plump and it was a ce I couldn¡¯t imagine losing its moisture.

    She was tall for a girl and her breasts were voluptuous.

    Her limbs were thin and proper and her legs were extremely long.

    If someone said she was a model no one would doubt it.

    ¡¸E-to¡­ I am Kurusu Mia. From now on I hope this club will take care of me.¡¹

    And then that smiling face.

    When they see that face with dimples if they were a man anyone would end up having their heart throb.

    For the first time when Kurusu participated in club activities, me and the other five were captivated by her.

    Being taciturn, the famous club president, Kawauchi, speaks some words.

    ¡¸A, Aa¡­ Nice to meet you.¡¹

    Kurusuughed at the words Kawauchi squeezed out.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you¡¹

    Her voice raised up at thest part.

    Us guys couldn¡¯t move.

    We stood up from the filthy sofa in the clubroom and everyone ended up in a stalemate.

    Then the guys¡¯ energetic attack began.

    We all participated in this club¡¯s activities. Everyone was a virgin.

    I didn¡¯t know how these guys who have never talked with a girl would attack.

    However, in some way they desperately tried to get closer to Kurusu.

    Karata and Ooki wouldn¡¯t lose to their senpais and called out¡¸Kurusu-senpai¡¹.

    The guys surrounded Kurusu as she sat in the middle of the sofa.

    With a lewd look on their faces, their gaze circled around her face, breasts, and ass.

    Her exposed thighs were white, a moderate amount of sexual excitement was transmitted just by looking.

    These guys, I couldn¡¯t be mixed up with them.

    I made an appearance for club activities.

    However, I mainly just sit in a chair near the window and read a book.

    It¡¯s not like I really hate Kurusu.

    Rather I would say I like her.

    In ss, Kurusu is the most popr.

    She hasn¡¯t be domineering and I can¡¯t imagine she has a hidden side to her personality.

    There also aren¡¯t that many jealous girls but the amount of girls that follow after Kurusu¡¯s poprity is huge.

    The guys of the Human Culture Research Club were in a daze so they didn¡¯t understand.

    That¡¯s exactly why.

    That¡¯s exactly why I couldn¡¯t think about getting close to her.

    Kurusu is a person in a different world than us.

    She probably doesn¡¯t think so herself.

    It is just me thinking so for my own convenience.

    However, in reality she really is a different type of person than us.

    My dream is absurd.

    Since Kurusu is a person who can talk to someone and receive a reply.

    Furthermore she must not find out my desire.

    Because Kurusu takes no notice of us.

    Because she thinks we won¡¯t have any effect on her life.

    She justes and does club activities and participates in conversation.

    Kurusu is popr.

    If her appearance is good, her personality is good.

    She is a female high school student. She is probably already associating with someone.

    No, there is probably already a guy she is dating.

    When ites to light I will mutter¡¸see, it¡¯s just like I thought¡¹.

    You can be sure that being Kurusu¡¯s, the school¡¯s most popr person¡¯s, partner is far beyond our reach.

    At that time they will realize that illusions are illusions and will writhe in the harshness of reality.

    Since that¡¯s the case, I distance myself from Kurusu.

    Kurusu Mia hasn¡¯t done anything bad.

    Rather she is too good.

    ¡¸Hey, why don¡¯t we go home together?¡¹

    When school ended, I heard someone call out to someone else.

    At first, I thought they weren¡¯t talking to me and I ended up ignoring them.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun, I want to walk home with you but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A¡­Me?¡¹

    The person that called out to me was Kurusu.

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    <ol><li> juniors ?</li><li> ss 2-3 = second year 3rd ss room ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 2: Kurusu Mia 2

    Recently when ites time to go home, I leave immediately.

    Even if I left quicker there wouldn¡¯t be a problem but that gives me a slight feeling of loss.

    It was my stance in resistance against Kurusu to the very end, the clubroom is irrelevant.

    ¡¸¡­Ku-Kurusu?¡¹

    Kurusu called out to me at the shoe rack as her breathing was a bit rough.

    Did she run here?

    It is quite a distance from the Human Culture Research clubroom on the fourth floor of the old school building to the shoe rack.

    ¡¸Hurry up, let¡¯s go! Other people will end up chasing us!¡¹

    Kurusu put on her shoes and began to run.

    Confused, I also put on my shoes and chase after her.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you always go home with everyone else?¡¹

    I was talking about the other four male members of the club.

    In order to be with Kurusu as much as possible, they follow her all the way to the shoe rack.

    ¡¸Today I was thinking I wanted to try going home with Okutani-kun, so I ended up running away.¡¹

    When I overtook her, Kurusu slightly showed her tongue.

    My heartbeat quickens. I kept thinking it wasn¡¯t good to get my hopes up but even so my imagination wandered.

    Perhaps I can hold her hand.

    Perhaps I can embrace her.

    Maybe we can kiss.

    Maybe we can do erotic things.

    Although I know it is impossible, I don¡¯t know how to restrict the wild delusions of a male high schooler.

    ¡¸Nee, say something. Ah, did you have ns?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t have any but¡­¡¹

    We already reached a ce where we could no longer be followed and we both walked.

    Somehow I can¡¯t walk next to her so I walk a little bit behind Kurusu.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun, where do you live?¡¹

    ¡¸Nishisonochou 1¡¹

    Kurusu creased her eyebrows to my response.

    ¡¸Sorry. I, still don¡¯t understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    I should be the one who apologizes.

    It hasn¡¯t even been over a month since Kurusu came here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about 20 minutes by bike from Mikura Station.¡¹

    The closest station to Hashidzume High School is Ichikura Station.

    From there, Mikura Station is the one after next.

    Mikura Station is the closest station to Nishisonochou where I live.

    Incidentally, the station between Ichikura Station and Mikura Station isn¡¯t Futakura Station.2

    It is Kitaichikura Station.3

    ¡¸Ah, if that¡¯s so then it is close¡­ Since my house is close to Mikura Station.¡¹

    We stopped at the bus stop near the station.

    There is usually other students here as well.

    However, since we left early when school got out, there isn¡¯t that many.

    There was no sign of the club members catching up.

    ¡¸Nee, what is there to do in Nishisonochou?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­ there is a reasonably famous park. Nishisono Park. It¡¯s known as a historic ruins park.¡¹

    ¡¸Historic ruins park?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems they found some type of historic ruins from the Yayoi period and then they wanted to do an inspection at that park. Rather than the historic ruins, nowadays the wisteria4 there is more famous¡­¡¹

    ¡°Hee¡±, Kurusu nods her head seemingly in admiration.

    Since the bus came, both of them got on.

    I thought I should try standing but Kurusu sat down and called out to me.

    ¡¸Here, it¡¯s free.¡¹

    This bus is pretty much only used by Hashidzume High School students.

    There is no need to take the elderly and children into ount.

    When I return home by myself, I sit down unreservedly but if it is next to Kurusu¡­

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    The miraculous Kurusu inclined her head to the side.

    Eh, what do I care!

    I sat down next to Kurusu.

    In that instant, a good smell wafted off of Kurusu.

    It seems to being from her long chestnut-colored hair.

    Just that might make me pass out.

    ¡¸I still don¡¯t know much about this area¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Th-th-that¡¯s right¡­ of course¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? The park is famous for the wisteria it has¡­ If I knew that when I moved here, I still could have seen it.¡¹

    Oh, that¡¯s right.

    The season for wisteria is the first third of May.

    It is already thest third of May. The season for wisteria is over.

    ¡¸Ahh, I wanted to see it¡­¡¹

    She made her cheeks puff up to look frustrated and looked at me.

    ¡¸Therefore it¡¯s Okutani-kun¡¯s fault!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you know? If you had gotten closer to me, I probably would have known about the wisteria and gone to see them!¡¹

    That is an irrational reason to get angry.

    There are other guys that live at Nishisonochou.

    And if she searched a bit, she should be able to gather enough information to know that.

    I felt a strange sensation here.

    Somehow Kurusu¡¯s tone, actions, and her slight expression.

    Everythingpletely feels like a borrowed thing. 5

    Kurusu looked into my face like she was cursing me.

    ¡¸Nee, why aren¡¯t you trying to be friends with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I am now though.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean, in the ssroom and in the clubroom.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not a big deal, right? It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want to be friends with you, it just seemed like no one was bothered by being your conversation partner.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? For me, I usually want to be friends with you.¡¹

    Is this what is known as the flexibility of people standing at the top?

    If such a thing is said, then do they end uping to like them?

    ¡°Ah, maybe if it¡¯s me¡­¡± is that what I am supposed to think?

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s why before Ie to like her I will build a breakwater.6

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Kurusu stares at me with clear eyes.

    ¡¸Ah, e-to¡­¡¹

    Staring at me like that, the feeling to get closer to Kurusu ends up gettingrger.

    But I must say what I have to.

    If the weird feeling I felt earlier was nothing then there is no problem.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s not like I hate Kurusu or anything so feel at ease.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean?¡¹

    As I thought that weird feeling was right.

    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t have to try so hard to get close with everyone. Anyone can see that you¡¯re exhausted so you should just rx.¡¹

    When I look at Kurusu, her eyes opened like she was a bit surprised.

    She probably needs time to digest the meaning behind my words.

    <ol><li> Could be West Garden Neighborhood. Let me know if you want it changed. ?</li><li> A thing in Japanese. The name of the stations use the kanji for 1, 2, and 3. Ichi = 1, Mi = 3, Futa = 2. ?</li><li> North 1 Station ?</li><li> It¡¯s a flower?</li><li> Possible ng? Probably means fake based on context. ?</li><li> A thing built offshore to stop waves before they reach the shore. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 3: Kurusu Mia 3

    The bus arrived in front of the station.

    We boarded the train that arrived.

    Kurusu didn¡¯t say a single word.

    When we reached Kitaichikura Station.

    Suddenly sheughed. Kurusu finally opened her mouth.

    ¡¸As one would expect from a member of the Human Culture Research Club.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I blinked my eyes at the unexpected words.

    Kurusu still floated a good natured smile but somehow, a feeling like it would break started to emerge.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun, watches people often, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? There is no such thing but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, you saw through me did you not?¡¹

    I saw through her. I didn¡¯t do such an amazing thing.

    I just thought Kurusu was just being a bit unreasonable.

    You seem tired frantically hiding behind a mask from everyone.

    ¡°In order to not be hated, in order to not be hated¡±, trying to treat everyone equally. 1

    The girl that tries to be everyone¡¯s friend and fight against gossip didn¡¯t show a single disagreeable expression.

    That¡¯s why she chased after me to ask me to try going home together.

    ¡¸Are you scared of being hated by people?¡¹

    I tried asking such a question.

    Kurusu¡¯s shoulders dropped.

    It became easy to tell she looked different from the original Kurusu.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t like that but¡­ Hey, Okutani-kun, do you have some time?¡¹

    ¡¸Right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Won¡¯t youe to my house? I wanted to talk for a bit.¡¹

    A girl¡¯s house.

    Furthermore I ended up getting invited to the super beauty Kurusu Mia¡¯s house.

    For a male virgin, this is a story like a dream.

    Rather, the reality is too much and I am troubled dealing with it.

    ¡¸E-to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If I won¡¯t be an annoyance then it¡¯s fine but¡­¡¹

    Looking at me as if I was towering above, Kurusu had pleading eyes.

    For the seemingly good girl Kurusu, it was a splendidly willful action.

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t a problem. Since tomorrow is a school holiday.¡¹

    What is she saying?

    ¡°You can even stay over¡±, is what it seems like she said.

    Idiot. You are way too easy-going.

    But, Kurusuughed seeming like she did not realize my error.

    ¡¸Thank goodness. Then it¡¯s decided.¡¹

    With perfect timing, the train arrived at Mikura Station.

    We disembark on the station¡¯s tform and climb the staircase.

    Somehow Kurusu¡¯s steps seemed to have became light.

    It was a short distance to Kurusu¡¯s house from the station.

    It was the top floor of a tower apartmentplex that seemed like it was built no more than a year ago.

    Naturally it had an auto-lock.

    If the key isn¡¯t used even the elevator won¡¯t move.

    ¡¸Go ahead.¡¹

    Pulling the sturdy door, Kurusu guided me around the house.

    ¡¸Mom! I brought a friend.¡¹

    ¡¸Mom!?¡¹

    For a male virgin, even this was an error.

    For my own convenience, I was under the impression that a girl inviting a boy to their house meant the parents were absent.

    ¡¸Wee home. Ara, hello.¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s mother was also quite the beauty.

    In actuality she might be a bit older but even if she said she was in her twenties, I wouldn¡¯t doubt it.

    She had long chestnut-colored hair just like her daughter.

    Even though it was their house, she wore a white shirt and a tight skirt.

    ¡¸Hello. I am in the same club as your daughter, Okutani Koumei.¡¹

    With my head bowed, I give my greetings.

    ¡¸I am sorry for the sudden visit.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, so polite¡­ I am not very hospitable but, feel free to make yourselffortable.¡¹

    When I took off my shoes, we went to the living room with Kurusu¡¯s guidance.

    ¡¸By all means, sit. Since I will be going out soon.¡¹(Kurusu¡¯s Mom)

    She had an appearance as if she had work after this.

    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹

    ¡¸To a meeting with a client¡­ The truth is I had ns during the day.¡¹

    While having such a conversation, the mother and daughter prepared snacks and beverages.

    ¡¸Then, please take your time.¡¹

    With a light wave, Kurusu¡¯s mom left.

    The living room was about 20 square tatami and was well arranged.

    There was arge T.V. and a big window.

    The white walls were decorated with patterns of shapes.

    ¡¸What work does your mom do?¡¹

    ¡¸It is a job rted to architecture.¡¹

    Munching on the snacks, Kurusu replied.

    ¡¸What about your dad?¡¹

    ¡¸He is the president of a design office. They met at a college of arts and got married. Recently father became independent and opened his own office¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then what about your siblings.¡¹

    ¡¸Okutani-kun just keeps asking questions.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal¡±, Kurusu showed a rascally smile.

    ¡¸I have one older brother. He is a university student. He is living alone in Tokyo.¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you see?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it is the very picture of a lovely family.¡¹

    ¡¸I will receive your praise.¡¹

    I agree. They were words of praise.

    The one who invited me to their home was Kurusu.

    You said there was something you wanted to say.

    Somehow or another I tried to guess the details.

    ¡¸So, you wanted to talk about something¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    After she took a sip of her drink, Kurusu looked at me with a serious face.

    ¡¸Will you be friends with me?¡¹

    ¡¸We should have already be friends but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant, I meant a friend that I didn¡¯t have to try so hard to not hate me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I became your friend with such intentions.¡¹

    Kurusu had the same face she showed on the train.

    It was the selfish speech without caring about the partner that was normal for a highschool girl.

    ¡¸Is that so? Thank you.¡¹

    She seems really happy.

    Kurusu stood up and vanished in the corridor.

    I wonder if she went to the restroom?

    When she returned after a short time, Kurusu changed her clothes.

    She had a T-shirt under her parka. It was a casual appearance with jeans.

    Since I have only seen her in her uniform, this has a fresh taste to it.

    ¡¸I can rx¡­ Atst I am d I have found someone I can rx with and talk to.¡¹

    Kurusu once again sat down on a chair with a rxed expression.

    Picking up a snack, she put it in her mouth.

    And then she licked her index finger. It was erotic.

    ¡¸After all you were scared huh? Of being hated.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ It¡¯s a bit different though¡­¡¹

    Then, Kurusu talked about her past.

    <ol><li> I don¡¯t really know here. Did my best ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 4: Kurusu Mia 4

    Kurusu Mia, has been a beauty ever since she was born.

    Both her parents are Japanese but their facial features makes people treat them with a close resemnce to people with foreign blood.

    When she entered kindergarten, a scout from a talent agency came.

    There was even one time where she was in amercial.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t really remember but it was before I was aware of my surroundings.¡¹

    When she entered primary school, there was a storm of confessions from boys.

    There was also a storm of jealousy from the girls.

    She had her original personality and she participated inmittees and what not.

    She even had students from other schools and famous teachers approach her.

    ¡¸During that time there was nothing of much significance¡­there was some slightly teasing things done but at most it was just hiding my indoor slippers.¡¹

    If it was me, even that teasing would be fine.

    But for Kurusu, that was just the beginning.

    A problem emerged after she entered middle school.

    Kurusu¡¯s good looks spurred it on as well as the fact that her character also didn¡¯t have any defects.

    Since they probably couldn¡¯t attack her, the girls shaking in envy were bewildered.

    Not all the students would go but almost all the boys fell in love with Kurusu.

    ¡¸I said some stuff by myself but¡­that just made me popr¡¹

    Then, it was at that time.

    A girl, that was dumped by the guy she was going out with, called out to Kurusu.

    That girl was Kurusu¡¯s close friend.

    ¡¸Nee, my boyfriend, could you not take him?¡¹

    Of course, Kurusu didn¡¯t remember taking anyone.

    ¡¸Since he came to like Mia he told me he wanted to try separating¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t my fault¡¹

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t it because you keep making eyes at everyone¡¯s boyfriends!¡¹

    At that time, Kurusu still wasn¡¯t wearing her mask.

    It was clear who she liked and who she disliked.

    Towards her best friend¡¯s boyfriend, she certainly told him clearly.

    It didn¡¯t reach him.

    Even though there was definitely people she didn¡¯t tell, she definitely told her best friend¡¯s boyfriend.

    In other words she didn¡¯t have any interests in him. That ended up causing her best friend a misunderstanding.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t use you! Not for my best friend¡¯s boyfriend!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie! You probably showed him your naked body!¡¹

    And then, Kurusu ended up snapping.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you just have no charm!¡¹

    ¡¸AAAAAAA!¡¹

    Her best friend shouted.

    And then she striked out at Kurusu.

    Kurusu also prepared her fists in order to return fire.

    But then her close friend lost her footing and fell.

    Unfortunately she ended up bleeding from the head.

    ¡¸I was under house arrest for one month¡­¡¹

    No matter how you think about it, it wasn¡¯t Kurusu¡¯s fault.

    But the screaming and crying close friend of Kurusu bled from the head.

    It was a minor incident but her appearance was shy.

    Furthermore that close friend turned her in andined against her.

    ¡¸It became absurd¡­I also couldn¡¯t refute it¡­Certainly, since my appearance was good, I was ostracized. But even though I didn¡¯t do it, I was disciplined¡­Furthermore my friend lied¡¹

    And then because of that.

    Kurusu started treating everyone the same.

    Whether she liked them or disliked them it didn¡¯t matter. She came in contact with them without distinction.

    She didn¡¯t date guys and she also didn¡¯t make friends with the same sex.

    If it¡¯s a person she doesn¡¯t like, she addresses them to be friends.

    ¡¸But, I also got tired of it¡­There were people I didn¡¯t want to talk to¡­once I entered high school in my hometown but I had a lot of acquaintances from middle school¡­they teased me¡­and then I became truant¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, Kurusu was a truant¡¹

    It was unexpected.

    ¡¸Un. That¡¯s why I changed schools. Since that was the case, my dad became independent¡¹

    I now understand her reasoning for transferring in halfway through the term.

    ¡¸Even though I was tired, the same thing happened even at Hashidzume High School¡¹

    When I tried saying something to tease her, Kurusu smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸It was a painful time¡­don¡¯t you think? That¡¯s why when Okutani-kun said that on the bus, I suddenly went weak in the knees¡¹

    ¡¸Is that why you invited me to your house?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I wanted to follow this person is what I thought¡¹

    The meek Kurusu muttered.

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t it fine? Since the beginning, you have gradually been added to my real friends¡¹

    ¡¸Can I do it?¡¹

    ¡¸You can probably do it. By the way my ability to make friends is the worst. That¡¯s why I am d I could be friends with Kurusu¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Thanks¡¹

    Kurusu floated a smile.

    It was a smile that was different from the usual one seen in the ssroom and clubroom. It was an extremely childish smile.

    ¡¸Now then, I think I should go home¡¹

    Our talk is probably over.

    I also can¡¯t find a reason to intrude even further.

    However, when I tried to stand up, my arm was grasped.

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Kurusu grasped my arm with her slender fingers.

    The gentle Kurusu¡¯s finger one by one felt pleasant on my skin.

    ¡¸You won¡¯t tell anyone about this right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­I won¡¯t say anything¡¹

    I would not have such an idea.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸What, do you doubt your friend?¡¹

    It was supposed to be a joke but Kurusu cast her eyes down apologetically.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­but¡­I still can¡¯t believe it¡­¡¹

    She has a past where she was betrayed by her close friend after all.

    Furthermore, it can¡¯t be helped. She probably also has a feeling of wanting to believe in someone.

    But, she still can¡¯t do that.

    ¡¸Understood¡­Then, is there anything I can do?¡¹

    I asked that question.

    After thinking for a bit, Kurusu said something.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you also tell me one of your secrets?¡¹

    I see.

    If we know each other¡¯s secrets, it can be used to protect the other from leaking theirs.

    ¡¸My secret, huh¡­¡¹

    What kind of secrets do I have?

    If it isn¡¯t a secret that can¡¯t be said to others, then there is no meaning.

    ¡¸Do you not have any? Or is it that you have some but you can¡¯t tell me?¡¹

    The nervous Kurusu looked at me.

    She put more power in her hand that was grasping my arm.

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have any but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­but, I have a certain feeling that it is something I can¡¯t tell you¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! No matter what type of secret it is, it is fine, so!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, Then¡­about me¡­¡¹

    Then I take a breath in.

    *Hyuu* resounded in my throat.

    ¡¸My dick is quite huge¡­¡¹

 Chapter 5: Ando Mikoto 1

    It was fearfully silent.

    sping my arm, Kurusu didn¡¯t move.

    Not closing her partially opened mouth, she was staring at me.

    ¡¸Eh, e-to¡­¡¹

    After a while, Kurusu slowly loosened her tightened hand.

    ¡¸As I thought, it would have been good not to mention that¡­¡¹

    I covered my face with both hands.

    Kurusu spoke up with a voice filled with bewilderment.

    ¡¸Ah, eh? That¡­Aa¡­i-is that so?¡­Haha¡¹

    Unable to endure the dryughter, I rushed out of Kurusu¡¯s house running.

    After that, I ran to the bike stands at the station and rode my bike.

    Until now, I haven¡¯t been sent flying with such speed.

    My dick is quite huge.

    It¡¯s so big it causes my parents to worry.

    It has been gigantic since birth, when I was in primary school its size was no different from an adult male¡¯s.

    My parents became worried and took me to a hospital but there was no problem.

    My dick was just simply huge.

    In primary school, when my friends saw it, they would say¡¸gross¡¹.

    And then I got the nickname¡¸huge dick¡¹.

    And so I haven¡¯t shown it to anyone since.

    When I entered middle school, it grew even bigger.

    I didn¡¯t join sports clubs that had people lodging together, naturally I didn¡¯t go on field trips either.

    Kurusu¡¯s face.

    That face that looked at me dumbfounded.

    It was a face of disgust that I ended up forgetting.

    Right about now, she is probably throwing up the snacks she ate into the toilet with bad feelings.

    ¡¸NUAAAAaaaaaa!¡¹

    Coming out of the residential area, there were paddy fields on both sides.

    While screaming, I pedalled my bike.

    I couldn¡¯t really see that much in front of me, I looked up.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t notice it.

    It seems the wheel rode over a pebble.

    *Bang*, I had a feeling of something jumping.

    Immediately after that, my body danced about midair.

    It felt like time slowed down.

    I could see the evening sun in the sky setting in the distance.

    I gazed at the overly peaceful scenery upside down.

    When I noticed, I had dived into a paddy field.

    My right elbow and my left cheek had a scrape on it.

    My back hurt a bit.

    More than anything, since I had entered the paddy field, I ended up bing muddy.

    Thankfully school is on break tomorrow.

    My uniform was in a terrible condition.

    I rolled over on my back.

    Fleecy clouds float through the sky.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over¡­¡¹

    Kurusu wouldn¡¯t do something like spreading a rumor about myrge penis.

    I get that. But, imagining how Kurusu will look at me starting Monday is scary.

    It¡¯s not like I really like her.

    Even so I thought we could be good friends.

    It was an unthinkable mistake.

    Don¡¯t I have some other secret?

    At this point since I had cooled off, a great number came to mind.

    For example, even at this age, I have times where I am too scared to go to the toilet at night.

    Or, the time I unfastened the leash on the dog next door and its whereabouts were unknown for two weeks.

    Or, the time I took 2000 yen1 from my grandpa¡¯s wallet to buy manga.

    All of those secrets are trifling.

    But, I had a feeling that that was plenty.

    Why did I end up talking about my huge penis that I had such a bigplex about?

    ¡¸Oi, you, are you alright?¡¹

    Someone called out from the road.

    When I raised my face to look towards that voice, a female high-school student stood there in a rare uniform made up of a gray dress.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s just Mikoto¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean, oh?¡¹

    When I stood up from the paddy field, I wiped off as much mud as I could.

    And yet even that wasn¡¯t enough but it was only a short distance to my house.

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    Ando Mikoto lived about a minute on foot away from my house.

    We have been together through primary school and middle school but in high school Mikoto entered a prestigious girls¡¯ school about an hour away by train.

    ¡¸Are you going home now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, but¡­¡¹

    Mikoto stood the bike up beside her.

    She stood there with short ck hair and facial features like a boy¡¯s.

    Her height was average but her chest was small.

    She didn¡¯t look like she belonged in an Ojousama¡¯s high school like Agura Girl¡¯s Institute.

    If she didn¡¯t wear her uniform, it would be like a middle-schooler returning home from club activities. Furthermore she would look like a guy.

    ¡¸You fall?¡¹

    ¡¸You should understand just by looking¡¹

    ¡¸What? Even though I was worrying about you, this huge dick!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me that right now¡ª-!¡¹

    I charged Mikoto while screaming.

    ¡¸Stop! Don¡¯te near me with that appearance¡ª-!¡¹

    Throwing my bike, Mikoto ran away.

    However, I mercilessly chased down and caught Mikoto.

    ¡¸Gyaa! Stop! My uniform! My uniform is getting dirty!¡¹

    It¡¯s a gray dress.

    My ck school uniform cannot bepared to it in how easy it can get dirty.

    I hold the slender Mikoto¡¯s back with both hands and press my body up against her tightly.

    On the verge of tears, Mikoto iled her feet around and swung her hands about.

    The one who wants to cry is me.

    ¡¸I got it! I¡¯ll apologize already so! Please! Let me go¡ª-!¡¹

    After that, I, who had calmed down, let Mikoto go.

    I got her to forgive me by paying for her cleaning charges.

    ¡¸You have already be a highschool student, are you an idiot?!¡¹

    When I went to Mikoto¡¯s house the next day, that was the first thing I heard Mikoto¡¯s mom say.

    ¡¸What does that matter? So annoying¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s mom went to call out her daughter while having a burst ofughter.

    Mikoto angrily grabbed her bag and brought it along.

    It was probably about her being in her uniform that became muddy.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine, if you hand it over to me I can go do it by myself¡¹

    ¡¸Hey you, you think a girl would hand over her own uniform to a guy?¡¹

    ¡¸There shouldn¡¯t be any issue though¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t wanna! Now, let¡¯s go!¡¹

    Leaving the entryway promptly, Mikoto ended up riding on a bicycle.

    Surprised that she was riding on my own bike, I chased after her.

    <ol><li> About $20 ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 6: Ando Mikoto 2

    It was on the way back from dropping the uniform off at the dry-cleaner¡¯s.

    Mikoto, who was pedalling the bike, asked me a question.

    ¡¸And then? What happened¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You fell off your bike and hugged me¡­Something happened didn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡¹

    She¡¯s a sharp woman.

    Today, Mikoto was jersey-d from top to bottom.

    It was an unfashionable dark red.

    I really can¡¯t see her being a student at an Ojousama¡¯s school.

    Her short hair had bed head and it sprang up in the back.

    ¡¸Did you see it?¡¹

    Since Mikoto is my childhood friend, she knew about my huge penis.

    She didn¡¯t see it directly but she knew that was why I wouldn¡¯t go on field trips.

    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t see it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, what?¡¹

    ¡¸You said it yourself. ¡°My dick is huge¡±¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    Putting on the brakes, Mikoto stopped the bike.

    This ce is close to the street with the paddy field that I fell down in yesterday.

    I also stopped my bike and looked at Mikoto.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried¡­why did you say it on your own¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, what were the circumstance to even say that?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­I can¡¯t say it¡¹

    If I tell her the reason, I will end up telling Kurusu¡¯s secret.

    Even though it was Mikoto, he still couldn¡¯t do it.

    Seeming like she wasn¡¯t close to guessing the reason, Mikoto shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸A girl? A guy?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you say it to a girl? Or did you tell a guy?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why she asked such a thing.

    However, if it is only this much then there is no problem.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a girl¡¹

    ¡¸You, are the worst. Talking about how big you are, to a girl¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say anymore!¡¹

    Letting out a huge sigh, Mikoto told me.

    ¡¸Well, if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, hasn¡¯t she not seen it yet? It was a joke. If you say that it should be fine so¡­if the other person is a girl I can¡¯t imagine her getting you to show her¡¹

    ¡¸I see.¡¹

    Scales fall from my eyes.1

    I could use that hand, can¡¯t I?

    It¡¯s a joke. It¡¯s fine to say that.

    It is a terribly indecent joke but it¡¯s better than being called huge dick.

    Immediately after, it should be fine to share a different harmless secret.

    ¡¸What a good idea!¡¹

    I think that will clear up the mood.

    Mikoto¡¯s mouth warped like she was surprised, and then she muttered,

    ¡¸That girl, who is she?¡­¡¹

    When we got to Mikoto¡¯s house, I was told toe in by Mikoto¡¯s mom.2

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go home for today¡¹(Okutani)

    ¡¸Even if you go home no one is there, you know?¡¹(Mikoto mom)

    ¡¸Why?¡¹(Okutani)

    ¡¸Because everyone said they were going to the bath-house¡¹(Mikoto mom)

    ¡¸How awful, to go without me¡­¡¹(Okutani)

    Mikoto¡¯s mother and my mother have quite a close rtionship.

    It seems my mom ended up fairly fatter than when she was younger but Mikoto¡¯s mom was slender.

    I¡¯m certain she said her age was 34.

    ck roots started to show in her blonde dyed hair.

    She was a woman that loved tobo and alcohol and she seemed somewhatnguid.

    With that being said, it¡¯s not like she was living the life of a degenerate.

    She is also quite a famous well-known photographer.

    ¡¸Wannae eat lunch at our ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Depends on the menu¡¹

    While using such abusivenguage, I visited Mikoto¡¯s house.

    It was a one-story house that I was ustomed with.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the best representation of a Japanese-style home but it has that sort of feeling.

    The roof was made out of timber that had be bare and the thick pirs had a conspicuous grain to it.

    Pictures that Mikoto¡¯s mom took were lined up in a row along the walls.

    Mikoto¡¯s father crowded with shelves with antiques fitting his tastes.

    Incidentally, Mikoto¡¯s father transferred away to the Philippines for work.

    ¡¸The menu is what everyone loves. Curry!¡¹

    Towards the words of Mikoto¡¯s mom, I showed an unpleasant face.

    ¡¸Even though I had curryst night¡¹(Okutani)

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lie. Last night you guys had Udon, didn¡¯t you?¡¹(Mikoto mom)

    ¡¸Gross, why do you know something like that¡¹(Okutani)

    It is because she really is quite close with my mom.

    When I arrived at the table, Mikoto brought over the curry.

    We turned on the T.V. and the two of us ate the curry quietly.

    I am quite thankful for this rtionship where silence doesn¡¯t bother us.

    ¡¸Oi, you two! Since I have a lot of photos to develop, I¡¯ll be leaving¡¹

    ¡¸Ookay¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet, okay?¡¹

    This house¡¯s garden has a shed for Mikoto¡¯s mom to work in.

    That¡¯s where Mikoto¡¯s mom develops her photos.

    Nowadays, digital photos have be the norm but Mikoto¡¯s mom is fixated on analog.

    ¡¸Wash your te¡¹3

    After finished eating, Mikoto lied down on the floor and muttered that.

    ¡¸If you sleep right after eating, you will be a cow, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hee, I¡¯m a little interested so I will just sleep¡¹

    This girl isn¡¯t cute at all.

    I headed towards the kitchen bringing mine and Mikoto¡¯s tes.

    Making me finish washing the dishes, I lied down across from Mikoto.

    We both watched T.V. while spacing out.

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Mikoto began to talk.

    ¡¸Honestly, is it big?¡¹

    ¡¸Is what big?¡¹

    ¡¸Your dick¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why did the conversation turn into something like this! Stop messing with me! Even though I was just starting to forget about it!¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t shout so loudly, Mama will get mad¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    When she is working, Mikoto¡¯s mom gets quite serious.

    There have been many times where she got mad at Mikoto for being noisy.

    ¡¸After all, you have been worrying about it from so long ago. Is it really that big?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re annoying¡­it¡¯s fine, you wouldn¡¯t understand¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¹

    And then after pausing for a bit, Mikoto raised her body.

    And while she was looking at me she said.

    ¡¸Show it to me¡¹

    <ol><li> Means he gets it now. ?</li><li> Damn this portion was fairly confusing ?</li><li> This is all a very vague chapter who is saying what exactly I¡¯m not entirely sure. Trying my best. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 7: Ando Mikoto 3

    ¡°What is this person saying?¡±

    I looked at Mikoto with those sort of eyes.

    The jersey-d Mikoto had her cheeks dye a bit red and said it again.

    ¡¸Hurry, show me¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna¡¹

    I immediately replied.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, didn¡¯t you say if it¡¯s a girl she won¡¯t try to see? You said that just a bit earlier!¡¹

    ¡¸I did?¡¹

    Psh, ying dumb.

    I turned my face towards the T.V. deciding to ignore Mikoto.

    ¡¸Ei!¡¹

    When I thought I had just heard such a voice, Mikoto tried to lower my pants.

    ¡¸Wait, wait! Idiot! Stop!¡¹

    ¡¸Be quiet! You¡¯ll make Mama mad!¡¹

    Damn. How did ite to this?

    My clothes today are a long sleeve shirt and sweatpants.

    I didn¡¯t wear pants that were even slightly tight since my dick is huge.

    Because of that, my pants end up being super easy to take off.

    Raising my legs, I defended against Mikoto¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸Why? isn¡¯t it fine!¡¹

    ¡¸No way! You would certainly call it gross!¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say that!¡¹

    ¡¸In the first ce, I have no obligation to show you!¡¹

    It was at that time.

    Withrge footsteps, the living room door was opened.

    ¡¸You¡¯re noisy! I can¡¯t concentrate!¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s mom was there.

    My eyesnded on her head of ruffled hair.

    It was an obviously furious facial expression.

    I, who was lying down rolling around on the floor, was holding Mikoto¡¯s waist with my legs.

    Mikoto was grasping the cuff of my pants like she was trying to take it off somehow.

    ¡¸¡­You two, what are you doing?¡¹

    As one would expect, Mikoto¡¯s mom lost her anger at the current situation in front of her eyes.

    After pping my mouth open and closed over and over again, I told a lie on the spot.

    ¡¸We are pretending to be pro wrestlers?¡¹

    Why was it a question?

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    Silence entered again, Mikoto¡¯s mom looked furious.

    ¡¸It was the same thing yesterday but you two look just like primary schoolers! It¡¯s fine so just be quiet!¡¹

    Saying it over her shoulder, there was a sound of footsteps leaving.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going home already¡­¡¹

    When I let go of Mikoto, I stood up.

    And then I opened the living room door and go towards the entryway.

    ¡¸Why did youe along?¡¹

    I turned my face backwards and red at Mikoto.

    Mikoto puffed up her nonexistent chest.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to your house¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I have to wrestle with you, even if I have to do anything forcibly, I will see it!¡¹

    Wanting to shout, I suddenly withstood it.

    I put on my shoes. I left the entryway and ran.

    It¡¯s fine if Ie backter to get my bike.

    Don¡¯t look back. That idiot is chasing me.

    I arrived at my own home and tried to open the door.

    But, it was locked.

    That¡¯s right. My family went to the bath-house.

    I go around to the backdoor. The backdoor is always unlocked.

    When I did so, Mikoto was standing in front of the backdoor.

    Anticipating that the door was locked, it seems she arrived here before me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it?¡­Let me see¡¹

    You¡¯re still saying that?

    ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna. Or rather, why would it be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you thinking too much? When you were a kid, sure it was probably bigger than most people but¡¹

    Mikoto then cast her eyes downward.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s now, that isn¡¯t the case, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why!¡¹

    Mikoto lifts her face and makes eye contact with me.

    She has boyish looks but she definitely has beauty.

    There is still time till the sun sinks.

    Basking in the sunlight that started to tilt, a pretty boy- no, a pretty girl stares at me.

    This chick, was she always this cute?

    This is the first time I was bewildered at the feeling from a rom temte where the main character embraces their childhood friend.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I will look at it for you. And then since I will tell you it¡¯s no different than normal¡­if I do so, won¡¯t it get rid of yourplex?¡¹

    There was some truth to what she was saying.

    But my dick isrger than normal.

    It is muchrger whenpared to the average.

    It would even surprise men from the Congo.

    Also in the first ce, I have an issue with Mikoto saying it.

    ¡¸Hey, you. If you see mine¡­How could you understand if my dick was normal?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸After all¡­if you haven¡¯t seen any other guy¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that is¡¹

    Hesitating, Mikoto replied.

    ¡¸I-I have! Of course I have!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­you are a second year in highschool¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right! I am a second year in highschool! I know one or two guys!¡¹

    I understand already with that attitude.

    Mikoto is a virgin furthermore she hasn¡¯t seen any other guy¡¯s dick.

    If that¡¯s the case, there is no way I can show her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so, show it to me!¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand why she became so stubborn.

    In order to get away, I entered my house through the backdoor.

    Immediately after, Mikoto also entered inside and chased me.

    Going upstairs, I lept into my room.

    I close the door and quickly lock it.

    ¡¸Hey! Open up please! Open up!¡¹

    Striking the door, Mikoto shouted.

    The doorknob is shaken with a rattle.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll break it! It¡¯ll break so stop!¡¹

    My house is old. Also it¡¯s worn out.

    If it is dealt with violently, the door will end up breaking.

    ¡¸I get it! I get it so! Calm down for a bit!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine so unlock it! Show me your huge dick! Show it to me first.¡¹

    N?

    Did she say first?

    What does that mean?

    There aren¡¯t people waiting in line.

    ¡¸Stop stop! There¡¯s no way I could show it! Don¡¯t give me a reason I don¡¯t understand!¡¹

    ¡¸You do understand the reason!¡¹

    I don¡¯t understand.

    Suddenly getting a good idea, I cast my voice through the door.

    ¡¸Aa, that¡¯s right! Then let¡¯s do it like this! I will show you my ownplex so you show me yours! That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s do that!¡¹

    And then it was silent.

    ¡¸Fine! You probably won¡¯t show yours anyway!¡¹

    She was unexpectedly confident.

    Then there is still a need to push further.

    ¡¸Are you sure!? You¡¯re worrying about it, showing me that t chest!¡¹

    ¡¸D-d-d-d-don¡¯t call me t chested¡ª¨C!¡¹

    Mikoto worries about her own chest being small.

    She hasn¡¯t stated it herself but with her behavior I understood that.

    Furthermore, Mikoto tried rattling the doorknob.

    ¡¸See, you can¡¯t show it, huh? Then you can¡¯t see my dick¡¹

    ¡¸Aa! Fine! I-I get it! It¡¯ll be fine if I show you, right?! Since I don¡¯t really mind it! I will show you! My tits!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, seriously¡­?¡¹

    I unlock the door and open it up.

    The out of breath Mikoto res at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­you too, your dick, won¡¯t you show it to me?¡¹

 Chapter 8: Ando Mikoto 4

    My house is a two-story building.

    It is spacious but quite old. And it is worn down.

    I live with my mom and her two parents.

    That is to say including me, my mom, my grandpa and my grandma live here.

    When you walk through the hallways the floor creaks and when you open the door it creaks.

    Winter is cold and summer was hot.

    In such a house, my room is still thefortable one.

    Also the sunlight often shines through the second floor south east corner room.

    When I was studying for exams 2 years back, grandpa changed rooms with me.

    It was because it had be difficult for grandpa to go up and down the stairs at his age.

    For that reason he moved to the room on the first floor.

    ¡¸So¡­who will show it first?¡¹

    Mikoto, who hasn¡¯t calmed down yet, asked.

    Right now, Mikoto and I are facing each other in my room.

    Breathing heavily, Mikoto opened her bloodshot eyes wide.

    Her short ck hair was slightly disordered.

    ¡¸Th-then¡­you first¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the one that wants to see mine¡­I don¡¯t really want to see yours¡¹

    Mikoto stopped talking towards my sound argument.

    After thinking about it for a while, she finally spoke a few words.

    ¡¸Koumei, you don¡¯t want to see my breasts¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    The topic switched.

    We started talking about Mikoto wanting to see my dick.

    Then if that is the case, I told Mikoto she needs to show me her breasts.

    It is a fair exchange. More or less.

    Then it somehow ended up turning into whether or not I wanted to see Mikoto¡¯s chest.

    Well if I can look at it, I would want to.

    But if I say I want to see it here, our positions will end up bing equal.

    If it bes equal, the situation will obviously turn into me having to show my dick first.

    In other words, there is a possibility Mikoto will only look at mine and then run away.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t really¡­want to look at such a t chest¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, stop calling it t!¡¹

    Shouting that, Mikoto lost her ambition from earlier.

    ¡¸¡­As I thought, you worry about it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸There is absolutely no way I would¡­¡¹

    Turning her face away embarrassed, Mikoto pouts.

    ¡¸I think it would be fine if it wasrger though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t really need to worry about it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    It was my honest feeling.

    ¡¸A woman¡¯s worth isn¡¯t decided by the size of her breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, can you be the one to say such a thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­a guys worth isn¡¯t decided by the size of his dick either.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s also the case for you since you¡¯re huge.¡¹

    I understand.

    However, an answer can¡¯t be found so easily.

    Even for chests if it is small, it will just be passed off with she¡¯s¡¸Cute¡¹

    But for dicks, furthermore dicks that are too big, it ends up bing¡¸Gross¡¹

    It isn¡¯t decided that a guy¡¯s worth is in the size of his dick, but that man¡¯s image ends up changing.

    ¡¸Also, I don¡¯t think that breasts are good just because they are big¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Whether it fits that person or not is the problem¡¹

    Mikoto looked at me with moist eyes.

    What is it? Turning meek so suddenly.

    Won¡¯t it end up causing my heart to beat faster.

    ¡¸Th-then¡­as for me¡­even if I¡¯m small, it¡¯s fine?¡¹

    ¡¸I thinks it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s chest is small.

    But I think it fits Mikoto¡¯s boyish looks.

    ¡¸Then¡­do you want to see?¡¹

    She asked once again.

    The topic switches again.

    But aftering this far, it can¡¯t be helped.

    I can only tell her honestly.

    ¡¸I want to see, of course I do¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­look¡¹

    Muttering that, Mikoto slowly unzipped her jersey.

    Inside she wore a white T-shirt.

    Her underwear slightly showed through.

    It was still a long time till summer.

    But our moist breath made the room hot.

    It was like a seductive syrupy liquid but I quickly swallowed the feeling that was rising from my throat.1

    When I masturbate, the blood only starts rushing in my abdomen.

    But now it seems like my blood rushes all over my body.

    ¡¸Hey¡­don¡¯t look at me like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Like what?¡¹

    I shifted my eyes to the side.

    Afterpletely unzipping her zipper, Mikoto spit out arge breath.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, such a thing¡¹

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you supposed to know a guy or two?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right but¡­¡¹

    You dug your own grave with the lie you told.

    It seems she noticed such a thing at this point.

    She bit her lower lip seeming frustrated.

    I returned my gaze to Mikoto.

    ¡¸Nee¡­do you really want to see after all?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to stop, you know? At that time, it will be your loss¡¹

    It is such a match.

    If I say that now, it will be the end.

    But it is effective on Mikoto, who hates to lose.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m showing you, okay?!¡¹

    Seeming to have resolved herself, Mikoto grasps the hem of her T-shirt with both hands.

    And then she slowly lifts it up.

    The first thing I saw was Mikoto¡¯s panties.

    I could see it a little as it peeked out from the waist of her jersey.

    It was a gray sports-like panty.

    With just that, my excitement became strange.

    I frantically need to pin down my dick that was starting be erect.

    Next, Mikoto¡¯s tight hips came into view.

    It was splendidly narrow. And then her cute belly button.

    Her white smooth skin reflects the sunlight shining in from the window.

    It is a perfect waist without a single blemish.

    This is a girl.

    Although it¡¯s a bitte, I thought that.

    And finally Mikoto¡¯s chest became exposed.

    It was covered by her white bra but it was already an excessively obscene spectacle.

    ¡¸How is it?¡¹

    ¡¸How, you say¡­if you don¡¯t take off the bra too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hentai¡­¡¹

    Although she proposed it herself, Mikoto pouted.

    Unzipping her jersey, Mikoto lifted up her shirt.

    That figure was erotic. It was summed up in just one word.

    Thank you, God.

    Turning her hands behind her, Mikoto unfastened the hook on her bra.

    Somehow, Mikoto had the eyes of a woman with a trace of anxiety.

    It gives off a feeling of immorality.

    After all, the person who is unfastening their bra right in front of me is my childhood friend that I have known since primary school.

    We yed like we were members of the same sex and then we grew up.

    Even after we reached the age where we were conscious of our own genders, our rtionship didn¡¯t be estranged.

    That was the sole reason why I didn¡¯t see Mikoto as a girl.

    But, that had also changed today.

    It seemed steam wasing off of Mikoto¡¯s bright red cheeks.

    It became hot to the point you could think that.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯m taking it off, okay?¡¹

    Mikoto looked towards me with upturned eyes.

    Mikoto took off her T-shirt and the bra that she unfastened.

    <strong>IMAGE 1</strong>

    <strong>IMAGE 2</strong>

    <ol><li> Ehhhh? ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 9: Ando Mikoto 5

    It¡¯s small.

    Mikoto was small just like I expected.

    It was a girl¡¯s chest which was different than the chest of a woman in an erotic book or AV.

    But it is still different from a guy.

    No matter how much she looks like a guy, her body is a girl¡¯s.

    There are bulges.

    It had a size that could fit in the palm of my hand.

    But it wasn¡¯t t.

    On Mikoto¡¯s slender body, there certainly is a pair of mounds.

    ¡¸Wh-what¡­as I thought, is it weird?¡¹

    Mikoto, who took off her T-shirt and bra, asked.

    I shook my neck to the side.

    ¡¸Could there be anything weird?¡­it¡¯s extremely pretty¡¹

    Those were my honest feelings.

    Mikoto¡¯s face became a bit cheerful.

    ¡¸R-really?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­it¡¯s true¡¹

    I am not in a calm state to tell a lie.

    My brain gradually became numb.

    Blood was gathering in my crotch.

    Burning the scene in front of my eyes into my retinas, I spontaneously opened my eyelids as much as possible.

    My mouth stretching into a smile should say enough but it is just as I said.

    Unlike my eyes and my crotch, the lower half of my face ended up bing loose.

    Not being able to control my breathing that became rough, my lungs needed air.

    The tips of Mikoto¡¯s chest.

    That was obviously her nipples.

    Her nipples were enclosed by her small pink are and it was slightly reddish.

    Her pointed tips, were already prepared to be sucked on by a baby.

    The raw scene here is somewhat magical.

    Mikoto¡¯s breasts lied on the realm between reality and fantasy.

    ¡¸Nee, is it fine already?¡¹

    It seems her shame reached its limits.

    Mikoto covered her face with hem of the T-shirt she took off and directed her moist eyes at me.

    ¡¸A- Aa¡­Thank you¡¹

    Why did I give my thanks?

    Mikoto agilely put on her T-shirt and hooked her bra.

    She also zipped up her jersey.

    But, I won¡¯t forget.

    Mikoto is a woman.

    Mikoto is a woman.

    Since it was important I properly thought that twice.

    Those swellings weren¡¯t a man¡¯s.

    As for Mikoto who I only thought of as a childhood friend.

    Ipletely became conscious that she was someone from the opposite sex now.

    ¡¸Wh-what?¡¹

    Mikoto red at me like she was angry.

    But I didn¡¯t feel scared.

    ¡¸Next is your turn isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    I truly felt like I wanted to run away.

    I didn¡¯t want to show Mikoto my dick.

    Especially after being shown such a pretty chest.

    I hesitate to show such a grotesque thing.

    However if I escape now, it will hurt my pride as a man.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    When I reply so, I grab my sweatpants.

    And then I slowly take them off.

    Don¡¯t get erect.

    I try and pin down such thoughts with a yell.

    If my dick is standing erect, it would be quite bad.

    Even though I was wearing such loose pants, I end up making a mistake.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹

    Mikoto already noticed it.

    I just took off my sweatpants.

    But, with just that, she opened her eyes wide at my dicks ferociousness.

    My son was hidden under my loose boxers but the outline was clearly evident through the cloth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a lie, right¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not a lie¡¹

    I put my hand on my boxers.

    And then I pulled them down in one stroke with vigour.

    Will I hear a scream? Or will there be a silence of disgust?

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s impression unintentionally leaked from her mouth.

    Opening her eyes, her gaze was locked on my dick.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s really big, huh¡¹

    Those eyes didn¡¯t have any disgust.

    She had eyes that seemed to hold curiosity.

    My dick hung down.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t erect, the length was 15 cm.1

    The thickness was about 4 cm. 2

    The head was exposed grotesquely.

    The veins that ran along the shaft were fat and pulsating.

    ¡¸Hey¡­this thing, it¡¯s normally not supposed to be this big, right?¡¹

    Forgetting the setting she made where she already knew about men, Mikoto asked that.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge¡­even though we went to a doctor, they couldn¡¯t do anything¡¹

    ¡¸Fuun¡¹

    When Mikoto nods her head, her gaze again moved to my dick.

    While biting her lower lip, she stared at it steadily.

    ¡¸As I thought¡­it¡¯s gross, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Mikoto raised her face.

    Lowering her eyebrows, she bent her head to the side.

    ¡¸No¡­certainly, it is big and it surprised me but it doesn¡¯t disgust me¡¹

    ¡¸But, when we were in primary school¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­certainly such size does not match a primary schooler and there was that back then¡¹

    I received the nickname¡¸huge dick¡¹in primary school.

    When my friends saw it, they showed signs of being disgusted.

    They were guys as well but the expression that person showed at that time, I can¡¯t forget.

    ¡¸But we are high schoolers now¡­There isn¡¯t a weird feeling. It¡¯s just big¡¹

    ¡¸S-seriously?¡¹

    That was unexpected.

    I ended uping one step closer to Mikoto

    ¡¸Wai- don¡¯te close! I may not be disgusted but I want you to put it away quickly¡¹

    ¡¸Why?! Even though you told me to show it myself!¡¹

    Suddenly getting embarrassed, I put on my boxer hastily.

    Mikoto should be the same.

    Aplishing her objective of seeing my penis, it seems she was suddenly attacked by shame.

    Taking in a deep breath, Mikoto striked her bright red face with both hands.

    ¡¸Yoshi¡¹

    What are you saying yoshi for?

    When I tried to pull up my pants, suddenly my hands stopped.

    ¡¸A, it¡¯s no good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What? Do want me to look at it more?¡¹

    Pushing out her chin, Mikoto red at me with an arrogant attitude.

    It somewhat returned back to the usual situation.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    I once again took off my boxers.

    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing? It¡¯s fine already! I saw it so! Thank you very much!¡¹

    Mikoto became flustered with a bright red face.

    But, it was an important thing for me.

    ¡¸You saying it¡¯s not gross, normally is strange¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹

    ¡¸After this, I will probably do erotic things with women. No, I want to! I will!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±At that time if this dick gets erect¡±, is what I was thinking, I don¡¯t have confidence in it¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?! Hurry up and put on your pants!¡¹

    ¡¸Please! I can only ask this from you so¡­look at my dick get erect! And then let me know if it¡¯s disgusting or not!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯te close to me¡ª-!¡¹

    When I approach Mikoto with force, my face received a good punch.

    It was a punch with all her power.

    I lost consciousness for just a bit.

    ¡¸Idiot, Idiot, Die¡ª-!¡¹

    While shouting, Mikoto rushed out of my room.

    With my boxers taken off, I fall on both knees.

    And then I cried a bit.

    <ol><li> Almost 6 inches ?</li><li> 1.5 inches ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 10: Kurusu Mia 5

    The next day. In other words, Sunday.

    I went to the dry-cleaner¡¯s to get the uniform back.

    The person herself had already received her uniform.

    After that I called her, mailed her, and even went to her house directly but she ignored them all.

    ¡¸What did you do? Even though you already entered high school, did you two get in a fight?¡¹(Mikoto mom)1

    When I went to her house directly, while being surprised, Mikoto¡¯s mom interacted with me.

    I was too forceful and that was my bad.

    I want to apologize properly but now I guess I will quietly give up.

    Then, the next day. In other words, Monday.

    It is a new week starting here, and I need to go to school again.

    My dick is definitely huge. It¡¯s a huge dick.

    But, it seems that ording to Mikoto it isn¡¯t strange.

    Being told that it isn¡¯t gross is a relief.

    Since a virgin said so it doesn¡¯t have much meaning but even so it gives me hope.

    But the problem hasn¡¯t been solved at all.

    Kurusu Mia¡¯s situation.

    Friday after school, I told Kurusu my own secret.

    I ended up saying my dick is huge.

    Even if Mikoto didn¡¯t call it weird, the fact that I exposed my secret to Kurusu doesn¡¯t disappear.

    In any case, I can only say it was a joke and try to be forgiven.

    When I enter the ssroom Kurusu was immediately there.

    A crowd of male and female students gather around Kurusu¡¯s surroundings.

    It seems people from other sses came. They don¡¯t notice me at all.

    She is a seriously popr person.

    Our eyes didn¡¯t meet during ss.

    Well, that is how it usually is.

    I don¡¯t need to worry about it.

    Not having a conversation is usual for me.

    After school.

    When I go to the club, Kurusu wasn¡¯t there.

    Since I saw her leave the ss first, I thought she would surely already be here.

    When I try asking the club president, Kawauchi, he shook his head with a terribly sorrowful face.

    ¡¸Did she quit?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it seems she is taking a breaking because her condition is bad¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not something to be in despair about, is it?

    But, the Human Culture Research Club is terribly quiet without Kurusu.

    I couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with Kurusu earlier.

    She was cheerfully lively and healthy as usual.

    The reason she took a break from the club must be because of me.

    ¡¸I am also a bit¡­¡¹

    Not giving a reason, I also took a break from club activities.

    The other members didn¡¯t show any behavior that they really cared.

    Quicker is better.

    If a number of days go by, my dick will gradually end up gettingrger in Kurusu¡¯s mind.

    I ride the bus to the station.

    I hopped on the only train that showed up.

    Riding to Mikura Station, I went towards the apartmentplex where Kurusu lives.

    I ended uping here on the spur of the moment.

    But I can¡¯t just turn around and go back.

    In front of the self-locking door, I press the room number that I vaguely recall.

    After a while, a voice came through. It was Kurusu¡¯s mom.

    ¡¸Yes?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, pardon me. I am Okutani that visited a couple days ago. Is Mia-san home?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, good afternoon. Wait a bit, okay?¡¹

    Not even a minuteter, the voice of Kurusu¡¯s mom returned.

    ¡¸She said she wants you to wait there, it seems like she wants toe down¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    It felt like I waited for a long time.

    It spurs on my impulse of wanting to run away.

    But, that is no good.

    I need to properly tell her it was a joke.

    In actuality, not even 5 minutes has passed standing there.

    ¡¸Sorry to make you wait¡¹

    Lightly waving her hand, Kurusu finally came.

    She is still in her uniform.

    The hair that was lowered at school is now is tied in two.2

    I got a bit nervous at Kurusu who looked very young.

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­are you alright? Since your health was poor?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡¹

    She probably felt guilt from telling a lie.

    Kurusu had ambiguous behavior.

    ¡¸Did youe because you worried about me?¡¹

    Kurusu asks me that.

    I shook my head.

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s about the thing the day before yesterday¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    She probably understood.

    When she nods, Kurusu started to walk.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there a shrine a short walk away? Let¡¯s go there¡¹

    I also knew about that shrine.

    There is a shrine about 5 minutes from the station on foot called Maijima Shrine.3

    Enclosed by trees, it is a terribly out of date shrine.

    I called out to Kurusu, who was walking ahead.

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­that was a joke¡¹

    However, there was no reply.

    Is she mad? Or perhaps is she disappointed?

    ¡¸Hey¡­can you say something?¡¹

    In the end, Kurusu only opened her mouth after we reached the shrine.

    Between the back of the shrine¡¯s grounds and the encirclement of trees, it was a dim ce with gravel strewn about.

    It is a ce isted from public notice like it would be used by couples on a date at night.

    I could hear the high-pitched voices of primary schoolers on the way home in the distance.

    ¡¸Show me¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said¡­your, that¡­¡¹

    This situation is too unexpected.

    Mikoto said so.

    If it¡¯s a girl, they won¡¯t tell you to show them so rx.

    But, Kurusu definitely said it.

    ¡¸Your penis¡­show me¡¹

    ¡¸A, a¡­¡¹

    The situation became just as I feared.

    Within a couple days, two girls have demanded to see my dick.

    What a strange turn of events.

    ¡¸Since then, it¡¯s all I have been thinking about¡­¡¹

    Kurusu mutters that to me.

    Her face is bright red.

    Her eyes were moist and unfocused.

    ¡¸Even though you shared your secret, my attitude has be horrible¡¹

    ¡¸A, th-that is¡­it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t worry about it. That was a joke¡¹

    It¡¯s no good if I don¡¯t convey it properly.

    But, Kurusu shook her head.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong! Okutani-kun shouldn¡¯t be a person that can lie on the spot, right?¡¹

    What do you know about me?

    But, Kurusu¡¯s eyes were serious.

    ¡¸Also, I want you to not lie to me¡­I want to be real friends with Okutani-kun. I was thinking we already were. That¡¯s why, please don¡¯t lie to me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I got it¡¹

    If you say it up to there, I can¡¯t go against it.

    I probably won¡¯t regret what will happenter.

    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t a lie¡­¡¹

    I corrected myself.

    I won¡¯t lie to Kurusu.

    Now I have decided that.

    ¡¸My dick is truly huge¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹

    Kurusu finally showed a smile.

    But I could see that smile hiding her embarrassment.

    ¡¸O-Okutani-kun¡­won¡¯t you show it to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you want to see it?¡¹

    Kurusu replied to that question with a gloomy voice.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I doubt Okutani-kun¡¯s words, you know? But unless the secret is shared properly¡­¡¹

    In other words, she will properly confirm whether my dick is huge or not.

    And then, for the first time, Kurusu will know my secret.

    It was absurd logic but there certainly is no evidence that my dick is huge.

    Actually, it is probably quickest to just show it.

    I gave up.

    ¡¸I-I got it¡­¡¹

    Kurusu became my friend.

    I will show her, no matter what the result bes, I will ept it as fate.

    The thicket of trees rustled, shaking in the wind.

    The sun probably still had a bit before it starts sinking.

    But there was no sign of people.

    Also, the voice of the primary schoolers that was audible stopped before I noticed.

    ¡¸Th-then¡­¡¹

    Resolving myself, I took off my pants.

    <ol><li> Took wild liberties here. ?</li><li> Guessing twin tail. Doesn¡¯t specify. ?</li><li> Ã×u let me know if you got anything better. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 11: Kurusu Mia 6

    Kurusu is a beautiful girl. She was super pretty.

    Such a beautiful girl was taking a long hard look at my dick.

    Without changing her facial expression, she continues staring at it.

    ¡¸Th-this is¡­big, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    Hanging downwards, my dick was huge as well today.

    The length passes the average Japanese person by arge margin, also the thickness.

    The exposed head looked like a living animal.

    The veins on the surface pulsates with a beat.

    However since it is still thest third of May, when I take my dick out outside, it was bit cold.

    ¡¸Since I have an older brother I understand but¡­When Ipare them, it¡¯s quite¡­¡¹1

    But then the situation I feared didn¡¯te.

    Kurusu didn¡¯t hold any bad feelings, she was just looking at my dick with a lot of interest.

    Her chestnut-colored hair reflected the sunlight shining through the trees and glistened.

    Kurusu¡¯s moist upper and lower lips were slightly parted.

    Her breathing is rough. Her dainty shoulders rose up and down.

    ¡¸Is it fine for me to put it away already?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait! Hey, if this thing gets erect, what will happen?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Furthermore, an unexpected topic was brought up.

    Kurusu made eye contact with me.

    Kurusu quickly removed her eyes away seeming embarrassed.

    ¡¸Like I said¡­I-if it gets hard¡­will it, umm¡­get bigger?¡¹

    ¡¸We-well¡­of course but¡¹

    Us sharing secrets should have alreadye to an end.

    Normally, my dick is plenty big.

    She knew that now. The goal of sharing our secrets was aplished.

    Of course I want to know what type of reaction a girl will have when I get hard.

    But, I would like the person whose reaction I watch to be someone where our rtionship has a small possibility of ending like Mikoto.

    With Kurusu who I had only just be friends with, as expected I got awkward.

    ¡¸Hey, get hard¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh!?¡¹

    I ended up raising my voice.

    Kurusu directs her eyes towards me like she was pleading.

    She looked at me like an unsold puppy in a showcase.

    It gave me such a feeling.

    ¡¸I want to try seeing it¡­How it changes¡­Okutani-kun¡¯s dick¡­¡¹

    Such a beautiful girl said that to me.

    With the situation being flipped, I don¡¯t have much leeway.

    And yet, as a man could I just withdraw?

    No, I can¡¯t leave. That is the irony.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine but¡­my dick doesn¡¯t get hard so easily¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I practiced. Under normal circumstance, since it is huge if it gets hard easily wouldn¡¯t it be a problem? Since I can¡¯t lie about it, I practiced to not get an erection¡¹

    Back in primary school. Lunch time.

    A girl who fell had her panties visible from her skirt.

    I, who had awoken my sexuality quickly, got violently erect.

    After that, I couldn¡¯t leave my seat during afternoon sses and after school.

    No matter what the teacher said, I stubbornly wouldn¡¯t leave my seat.

    I waited for my erection to calm down in a ss where everyone left.

    And then when the evening sun shone through I decided to head home alone.

    I then practiced in order to not get an erection so easily.

    ¡¸Then, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸It needs to be stimted¡­¡¹

    Perhaps, Kurusu is an innocent girl who absolutely won¡¯t do such things.

    Since she has a brother, she should have some tolerance to penises.

    However, she shouldn¡¯t have any sexual rtions with someone from the opposite sex.

    When she was talking about her past, I couldn¡¯t see her having a shadow of any such a person.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if I touch it myself but if Kurusu touches it then it will stand up immediately¡¹

    ¡¸Oo?¡¹

    Our eyes met. Kurusu¡¯s face turnedpletely red.

    She pursed her lips slightly seeming bewildered.

    I want to kiss her, I want to kiss her, I want to kiss her.

    In someway or another I press down that feeling and calmly continued the conversation.

    ¡¸Then¡­I¡¯ll touch it¡¹

    My brain felt like it was boiling.

    Even if I was calm, I was excited to the point I almost fainted.

    The back of my knees started to sweat in anxiety and my exposed dick almost got big in expectation.

    Getting erect already is bad. It needs to be after Kurusu touches it.

    I slowly grasped Kurusu¡¯s right hand.

    For just a moment, Kurusu withdrew her hand a bit seeming to resist.

    But that resistance immediately loosened.

    Kurusu looks into my eyes.

    There was anxiety and bewilderment. And then a little bit of expectation was mixed in her eyes.

    I pulled Kurusu¡¯s hand closer.

    Kurusu¡¯s right hand made its way over.

    ¡¸A¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N¡­¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s fingers touched my shaft.

    Her fingers were a bit chilly.

    *Zozozozo*, A pleasant feeling spreads from my hips to my whole body.

    ¡¸¡­Can you hold it?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    I lock eyes with Kurusu.

    There is already no need for me to invite her.

    Using her slender right hand, Kurusu grasped my dick.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s thick¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If it gets hard, it gets thicker, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡¹

    Kurusu sighed as if she was spitting out something hot.

    Kurusu licked her lips. I felt the tension from her right hand.

    ¡¸¡­It got hard¡¹

    It did indeed.

    Blood started gathering in my penis.

    My dick be thicker, harder, and longer.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hot¡­amazing¡­this¡­Aa¡¹

    Even though Kurusu was just grasping it, my dick grew steadily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good! Okutani-kun, one hand isn¡¯t enough for this¡¹

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    I don¡¯t understand what isn¡¯t good.

    But Kurusu creased her eyebrows a bit and wore a serious expression.

    Kurusu was fighting with something.

    She was battling against my dick.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case!¡¹

    Kurusu grasped my dick with both hands.

    ¡¸Aa!¡¹

    My consciousness recedes lightly.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s incredibly hard¡¹

    ¡¸Kurusu!¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    I called out her name in excitement.

    Kurusu looked at me with a face like she was solving a difficult math question.

    She was in a frantic battle with my penis.

    And then Kurusu tilted her head a bit like she was waiting for the next instructions.

    ¡¸C-can you move your hands?¡¹

    My dick is plenty hard.

    But I didn¡¯t want to stop here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine to stroke it, right?¡­I know that¡¹

    Kurusu started to stroke my cock with inexperienced hands.

    Wrapping the shaft with both hands, she strokes it slowly.

    My dick became even thicker and the head became bare.

    ¡¸Amazing. It¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s rapidly getting bigger!¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s lips get wet like when one would eat a ripe fruit.

    And then looking at my dick, her mouth opened wider in surprise.

    ¡¸It¡¯s be so big! Amazing, Okutani-kun¡¯s dick, it¡¯s amazing!¡¹

    While letting out a hot breath, Kurusu was excited.

    Differing from sexual excitement, it is the type of excitement like watching sports.

    With both her cheeks being bright red like an apple, Kurusu stroked my dick with both hands the best she could.

    ¡¸Kurusu, Kurusu, Kurusu!¡¹

    ¡¸Okutani-kun, Okutani-kun, Okutani-kun!¡¹

    It was a strange atmosphere.

    We both called out each other¡¯s names, both of us virgins were amused with the erotic act.

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t a seductive atmosphere, it was an extremely wholesome atmosphere.

    My calm flew away.

    A low, heavy tone was buzzing in my ears.

    Even though my throat was dry, there was plenty of saliva in my mouth.

    Kurusu didn¡¯t stop her hands that were stroking.

    A small pleasant feeling of panic attacked my body.

    My reasoning was being destroyed by my instincts and I end up turning into a beast.

    ¡¸Kurusu look here!¡¹

    I nearly shouted that.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Kurusu looked up at me.

    I embraced Kurusu with both hands.

    ¡¸Kyaa¡¹

    A small shout rose from Kurusu.

    I kissed those lips without minding.

    Widening her moist eyes, Kurusu¡¯s body stiffened.

    My nose bumped into the tip of her nose and our teeth hit each other.

    It didn¡¯t hurt but a sensation ran along my back like when a ckboard is scratched.

    But even that wouldn¡¯t change the pleasant sensation.

    ¡¸Wai- N¡­it¡¯s no good¡¹

    Ignoring Kurusu¡¯s resistance, I sucked on those lips in a daze.

    <ol><li> I am kind of curious at what age she saw her older brother¡¯s dick ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 12: Kurusu Mia 7

    Kurusu¡¯s lips were soft.

    Getting wet with saliva, it smells slightly sweet.

    ¡°Nnnnn¡±, Kurusu tries to escape from my lips somehow.

    But that ends up doing the opposite by tempting me for a passionate kiss.

    ¡¸Ah, n, chuu, no good, ann¡¹

    Our bodies were glued together.

    My erect penis naturally touched Kurusu¡¯s body.

    A shock-like electricity feeling ran up it.

    It¡¯s thin but Kurusu¡¯s body definitely has a sexual feel to it.

    While I was embracing that body, I continued kissing her with all my strength.

    Unable to hold back, my dick that became gigantic rubbed against Kurusu¡¯s uniform.

    ¡¸O-Okutani-kun¡­N, Kuchu, Achu, Funn, Kuu, wait- Ann¡¹

    Before I noticed, Kurusu¡¯s resistance vanished.

    epting my kiss, she personally piles her lips on mine assertively.

    Her eyes that were open, closed. Kurusu that was kissing in a daze was overly lovely.

    While making obscene noises, our lips press together.

    It became a jumble of pleasant feelings and euphoria making me forget myself.

    ¡¸Nnah¡­A, Chuu, Achu, Nn, Chupu, Nah, Fuh, Hamu¡¹

    It was quite a long kiss.

    Both of our mouths were wet with saliva.

    Our individual lips became unified, it was like they refused to separate.

    I continue to press my dick on Kurusu¡¯s uniform.

    The strong stimulus attacked the lower half of my body and each time it was like my consciousness flew away.

    Since I was aroused I could tell my temperature was rising.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹

    One of us separated their lips- who, I do not know.

    There was one long string of sticky saliva connecting both our lips that seemed reluctant to part.

    Before I noticed, the sunlight became nted and it made that thread shine.

    ¡¸N¡¹

    Kurusu bit her lip.

    She cut the thread of saliva indicating that the kiss was over.

    Kurusu tries to not make eye contact and looks at the ground.

    I also stood there idly spaced out.

    How long did we do it?

    The birds in the nest close by stopped singing.

    The sky was dyed the violet color before sunset.

    It was like the end of the world is close. And Kurusu and I are the only ones left.

    It was a feeling I am guessing a character in a dystopian novel would have.

    I went back and forth from despair to hope.

    I wonder what I should do?

    What should I do to break this silence?

    ¡¸Wh-what should I do¡­¡¹

    In the end, the one who broke the silence was Kurusu.

    Kurusu¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse.

    ¡¸I¡­even though that was my first kiss¡­¡¹

    ¡¸M-mine too¡­¡¹

    I barely answered so.

    Starting to regain my calm, I was bewildered about my dick being left as it is.

    Transparent liquid drips from the tip of my dick.

    My dick that was erect to its limits was ferocious as expected.

    What would be a good time to end this, I wonder.

    In the first ce, if it¡¯s this hard then I can¡¯t put on my pants.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t draw attention¡­¡¹

    Suddenly, Kurusu looked at my dick and muttered that.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter how I look at Okutani-kun¡¯s dick, it doesn¡¯t draw attention¡­¡¹1

    ¡¸E-to¡­th-thank you¡­¡¹

    Kurusu made eye contact with me.

    I had gone as far as kissing her.

    Even so, this extremely beautiful girl is from a different world than mine.

    I might be dreaming.

    Such thoughts were recurring.

    ¡¸Naa¡­¡¹

    Bing anxious, I asked her.

    ¡¸Kurusu is kind, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Kurusuughed like she wasughing at herself.

    I looked at Kurusu with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Is that why? Is that why you didn¡¯t refuse a kiss from me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    Kurusu opens her eyes wide from surprise.

    I knew what I had asked was terrible.

    But, even for me, it was my first kiss.

    I ended up being forceful in excitement but it will probably be an important memory.

    ¡¸I properly resisted, you know?¡¹

    Certainly when we started she resisted.

    But, before I knew it she had epted it.

    ¡¸But since it was Okutani-kun, I thought it was fine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What does that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Did you think I will allow anyone to kiss me as long as they¡¯re nice? There¡¯s no way!¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s cheeks swelled like she was mad.

    ¡¸Even I have plenty of people that would be fine with kissing me¡­It¡¯s because it was Okutani-kun¡­¡¹

    I was attacked with the impulse of wanting to kiss her again but I strongly held it back.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then that¡¯s good¡¹

    ¡¸Well, did you think like that from watching my usual behavior?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, sorry for saying such a weird thing¡¹

    ¡¸Uun¡¹

    Shaking her head, Kurusu said with an expression overflowing with affection.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­That¡¯s right! Then, as proof for Okutani-kun being special¡­here!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi!¡¹

    With a strange shout, Kurusu grasped my erect dick again with both her hands.

    When she brought her face close to me, she whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸I will make you cum¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    And then Kurusu started to stroke my dick with both hands.

    Cowper¡¯s fluid acts as a lubricant as Kurusu¡¯s slender fingers crawled along the shaft without resistance.

    My waist shook at the impending feeling of ejaction.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Ah¡­Ah¡­¡¹

    Without realizing, I let out a voice from inside my throat.

    Kurusu strokes my cock with a bright red face and partly opened eyes.

    A super beautiful girl is stroking my excessively huge dick in order to get me to cum.

    This is not a dream. This is reality.

    The more I realize that, the quicker my blood circtes.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡­it¡¯s because you are special to me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Kurusu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­With this will you believe me?¡¹

    ¡¸Kurusuu, Kurusuu! Cumming, I¡¯m cumming, so!¡¹

    ¡¸Nee, do you believe me?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe you! I believe you so, stop, stop your hands! I¡¯m gonna cum!¡¹

    However, Kurusu didn¡¯t stop her hands.

    Rather, with a happy looking smile, those hands got even quicker.

    ¡¸Let it out! Let out a lot and feel good!¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaa! Cumming! Cuumming!¡¹

    A spark ran through my head.

    The syrupy semen like slow magma ran through my thick pipe.

    And then it was released from the tip in one go. It gave a sense of liberation.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡¹

    I heard Kurusu¡¯s voice.

    At that time, my view was covered by a white haze.

    The blood in my body gathered in my crotch.

    It was a long ejaction.

    While my dick convulsed over and over again, semen was released from within me.

    I couldn¡¯t think about anything.

    I just drown in the sinful sea of pleasure.

    All my troubles disappeared and I knew this was the reason I was alive.

    When I finally regained my calm, I noticed.

    I ejacted all over Kurusu¡¯s uniform.

    Even though her zer was navy blue, thick, cloudy liquid stuck to it.

    ¡¸Heheheh. Okutani-kun, you were cute¡¹

    Kurusuughed.

    And then she touched the semen that stuck to her uniform with her index finger.

    Looking puzzled, she looked at me.

    ¡¸Nee, can this be removed?¡¹

    I thought it would be fine even if I died.

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    <ol><li> So I¡¯ve had trouble tranting this before, but I think hisplex is that his dick draws too much attention since it¡¯s big. Hence her words which are used to calm him ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 13: Shirota Yotsuba 1

    It was exactly the time of season to change clothes.

    For that reason, the next day Kurusu came to school in a white shirt without her zer.

    Two days have passed since then.

    In ss and during break, Kurusu¡¯s behavior hasn¡¯t changed from before.

    Midterms were five days away so club activities were on break.

    Since I didn¡¯t really have anyone to talk to, I promptly returned home after school.

    I haven¡¯t gone home with Kurusu. We haven¡¯t talked either.

    But, our rtionship definitely improved.

    Sometimes, Kurusu¡¯s eyes and mine meet.

    Since I end up immediately turning my gaze away, Kurusu smiles at me.

    Furthermore, her smile looks differentpared to when she does it with everyone else, it¡¯s somehow childish. It¡¯s a smile like it came from a mischievous child.

    And then wee to now.

    I was riding the bus.

    I open my math textbook for the midterm exams.

    On that asion, I was called out to.

    ¡¸Nee, Okutani¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    When I raise my face, Shirota Yotsuba from my ss stood there.

    Like me who does not have much experience talking with girls, she had very few conversations with the opposite sex.

    ¡¸Aa, Shirota¡¹

    Shirota was also in the samemittee as me.

    We were members of the Environmental Protection Committee.

    Themittee got together once a month after school to clean.

    It was amittee where we went around the school grounds and the surroundings with a garbage bag and tongs picking up garbage.

    Simr to club activities, Hashidzume High School makes it a duty for all students to be apart of amittee.

    For that reason, there were a lot of unimportantmittees like the healthmittee.

    Getting lucky drawing lots, I became a member of the Environmental Protection Committee, and the one who joined me was Shirota Yotsuba.

    Together, we have only done cleaning twice between April and May.

    ¡¸Sorry for calling out to you so suddenly¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no big deal, what is it?¡¹

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    Somehow, Shirota had a feeling like she was trying to be sneaky.

    She is a lively girl and is a member of the softball team.

    Her tan skin was dazzling and her short hair was forcibly tied up into two.

    Her hand had a wristband around it. Her legs that were exposed from her skirt were tight with muscles.

    Her eyes were big, her nose was high, and the freckles on her cheeks were kind of cute.

    ¡¸Okutani, is math your forte?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean, look¡­there, that textbook¡¹

    Aa.

    She is talking about the textbook I have open.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not necessarily my strength but I¡¯m not bad at it¡¹

    I who love getting average marks don¡¯t have a subject I am strong in.

    Incidentally, I also don¡¯t have a subject I am especially bad at.

    If I had to say one, my weakness is art.

    My drawings are hopelessly bad.

    ¡¸Is that so? Then nevermind¡¹

    Shirota turned her face to look outside the window like her interest was shattered.

    Making up my mind, I tried to continue the conversation.

    ¡¸Is Shirota bad with math?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Well, yeah¡¹

    ¡¸So then you tried to find someone to teach you how to study it¡¹

    ¡°How did you know?¡±, Shirota asked me with only her eyes.

    No, well anyone would probably understand.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you ask a friend you are close with?¡¹

    ¡¸I could, but¡­¡¹

    And then Shirota cut off her words and stuck her tongue out for just a bit.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it uncool? I am seriously weak with math. So, I want to avoid my friends finding out¡¹

    ¡¸Then why did you tell me?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, you¡¯re not my friend¡¹

    Certainly.

    With the amazing Shirota Yotsuba.

    Since I am not friends with her, even if I found out she is super bad at math, she won¡¯t be uncool.

    Is it fine if I cry a bit?

    ¡¸Also, it¡¯s because Okutani isn¡¯t a bad guy¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    I was confused at her unexpected remark.

    Shaking her hand in front of her face, Shirota told me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t really like you or anything, okay?¡¹

    Who is this tsundere?

    ¡¸I mean, when we collect garbage after school, you pick up garbage with your utmost effort.¡¹

    ¡¸I do?¡¹

    ¡¸You do. Even when everyone irresponsibly finished early, Okutani just silently picks up trash¡¹

    I was not aware of that.

    That¡¯s right. Everyone finished early.

    From now on I will do that.

    ¡¸When I saw that I thought, ¡°Aa, this guy isn¡¯t a bad person¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Well thanks for that. But, I am not strong with math¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s fine already. Since I will do my best by myself¡¹

    Muttering that, I caught a glimpse of impatience somewhere in her face.

    ¡¸Nee, if you get a failing grade, will it be bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Well aren¡¯t you a part of a sports club? If you get a failing grade, won¡¯t you no longer be a regr member?¡¹

    ¡¸Okutani, are you an ESPer?¡¹

    You¡¯re wrong.

    I just predicted it using statistics and human observation.

    That¡¯s a lie. It was intuition.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This time, if I get a failing grade, I will be dropped from the regrs¡­¡¹

    So that¡¯s why you¡¯re in a hurry?

    If that¡¯s the case, I can probably help.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t really need to aim for a high grade, it¡¯s fine for me to teach you¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Since I won¡¯t lose to anyone in getting average grades¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s nothing to be proud about but, okay¡¹

    And then, the bus arrived in front of the station.

    Since Shirota took the train going the opposite direction, After we passed the ticket gate we separated.

    As we parted, we exchanged contact addresses.

    ¡¸Is it fine if I ask for help starting tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡¹

    I will contact her tonight about the details.

    On the train ride home, I constantly stared at the contact address I received from Shirota.

    Shirota Yotsuba. Other than Mikoto, this is the first girl my age whose contact info I knew.

    Which reminds me, even though I became friends with Kurusu, I don¡¯t know her contact address.

 Chapter 14: Ando Mikoto 6

    When I got home, Mikoto was there.

    Not meeting for only 2 days felt like quite a while.

    ¡¸Yo, Mikoto¡¹

    Mikoto, who was knitting together with my grandma in the living room, turned around.

    She wore her usual jersey attire.

    Since she had ss today, as expected she fixed her bed head.

    ¡¸Today is Teppanyaki so I came¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡¹

    Our house does Teppanyaki for dinner once every 2 weeks.

    At that time, Mikoto and her mome to our house.

    I heard my mom and Mikoto¡¯s mom talking happily in the kitchen.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m going shopping for a bit soe with¡¹

    Mikoto hands what she was knitting to my grandma and stood up.

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna change so wait a bit¡¹

    Saying that, after I finished rinsing my mouth in the bathroom, I went up to the second floor.

    I changed into sweatpants and a ck T-shirt and went back to the first floor.

    Mikoto was waiting in the entryway.

    ¡¸So, what are you buying?¡¹

    ¡¸We ran out of Yakiniku sauce¡¹

    ¡¸Just the sauce?¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case I could have gone myself¡¹

    However, Mikoto shook her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go together¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine but¡­is it fine to go to Fuku?¡¹

    Fuku is a small supermarket about five minutes from here if we ride a bike.

    ¡¸Not Fuku, let¡¯s go to Sainzu¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? If we are just getting sauce then Fuku should be fine¡¹

    Sainzu was a big supermarket past the station.

    There is definitely more variety than Fuku.

    But, if it¡¯s just sauce, Fuku is plenty.

    The price also doesn¡¯t change much.

    ¡¸Come on, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Ignoring my opinion, Mikoto left quickly.

    I reluctantly chase after that back.

    And then I got on my bike.

    When I did so, Mikoto straddled the rack on the back of my bike like it was the natural thing to do.

    ¡¸Why are we using the same bike?¡¹

    I look back and re at Mikoto.

    Mikoto shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡¸After all, my bike is at my house¡¹

    ¡¸Then go and get it! Isn¡¯t your house right there?!¡¹

    ¡¸Too troublesome¡¹

    I ended up letting out a big sigh.

    Even if I argue it¡¯s pointless.

    ¡¸Is there something in particr you want? Especially going all the way to Sainzu¡¹

    After I started pedalling the bike, I asked.

    Mikoto, who had her hands wrapped around my waist tightly, replied.

    ¡¸No real reason¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Are you mad about the things on Saturday?¡¹

    I tried asking.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not mad. It¡¯s my fault since I was originally the one who asked you to show me¡­besides every guy is a wolf¡¹

    ¡¸My bad. I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    I obediently apologized.

    I don¡¯t know if she will forgive me or not.

    But, this way we should be able to go shopping together.

    It seemed better than I thought.

    ¡¸I, got confessed to¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    I was surprised by the sudden topic.

    It seems Mikoto put some power in her arms.

    ¡¸Today on the train, I was handed a paper with a contact address written as well as ¡°I have liked you since before and if you are fine with me would you like to go out¡±¡­¡¹

    ¡¸He-Hee¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t hide my unrest.

    What a shoujo manga liked development.

    I wonder if Mikoto choose the far away Sainzu because she wanted to talk about this.

    ¡¸And then?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought to refuse¡¹

    ¡¸Do you not like him?¡¹

    ¡¸His face was very attractive. His personality seemed really good too¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, I don¡¯t like him¡¹

    Well of course.

    No matter how much his face is good, even if his personality is good, if Mikoto doesn¡¯t like the guy then it¡¯s no good.

    There is a lot of highschool girls that treat their boyfriends like essories but Mikoto isn¡¯t like that.

    ¡¸Also I have a person I like¡¹

    I unintentionally ended up braking.

    ¡¸That¡¯s dangerous!¡¹

    I ignored Mikotoining and asked her.

    ¡¸Me?¡¹

    ¡¸Die¡¹

    Ok, I will die.

    This misunderstanding virgin will die here.

    After that it was just silent.

    Going to Sainzu in silence, we bought only one bottle of sauce and went outside.

    ¡¸Ah, Okutani-kun!¡¹

    I got flustered at the voice I knew.

    Unexpectedly, that person is nearby.

    ¡¸Kurusu, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±What is it¡±, you say, this is the supermarket, you know? Isn¡¯t it obvious I am shopping. Are, is that your little sister?¡¹

    Looking at Mikoto next to me, Kurusu asked that.

    Certainly her size is like a little sister.

    ¡¸Wrong, wrong. This isn¡¯t my little sister¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­is she your girlfriend?¡¹

    Stop. Stop right now.

    Look, Mikoto is ring considerably at you.

    If you misunderstand, she will get mad.

    Kurusu¡¯s clothing was a pure white dress, it was really like an Ojousama.

    Even towards the ring Mikoto, she had the leeway to return a friendly smile.

    ¡¸And who might you be?¡¹

    Mikoto asked Kurusu with clear hostility.

    Disregarding her hostility, Kurusu replied.

    ¡¸I am Kurusu Mia. I am ssmates with Okutani-kun in the same ss and the same club¡¹

    ¡¸So you and I are the same age? If you make light of me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    Where did this Yankeee from.

    When I hit Mikoto¡¯s head, I apologized to Kurusu.

    ¡¸Sorry. This fellow is Ando Mikoto and she is my childhood friend. She isn¡¯t my sister but well we do seem like an older brother and younger sister¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­so she is your childhood friend¡¹

    Kurusu directs a somewhat envious look at Mikoto.

    On the other hand, while brushing her head that was hit, Mikoto continues ring at Kurusu.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Mikoto-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Funn¡¹

    Mikoto turned her face away.

    I don¡¯t understand why she hates Kurusu so much.

    Is it that? Jealousy?

    ¡¸Are you shopping by yourself?¡¹

    I asked Kurusu.

    Nodding her head, Kurusu moved her line of sight to me.

    ¡¸Yeah. Today my mom and dad aren¡¯t home again so I was thinking I should make something¡¹

    ¡¸By yourself? Then you cane¡­¡¹

    Then Mikoto stomped on my foot with all her might.

    ¡¸Oww! What are you doing?!¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go! We don¡¯t have the time¡¹

    No well, we should still have some time before dinner.

    However, Mikoto forcefully pulls my arm.

    While looking at that situation, Kurusu giggled and waved her head.

    ¡¸Kurusu, sorry! See you tomorrow¡­Ah!¡¹

    I shake my hand away from Mikoto.

    And then I turn back to Kurusu.

    Kurusu who was trying to enter the supermarket stopped her feet.

    She looks at me curiously.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know Kurusu¡¯s contact address¡¹

    ¡¸You want to know?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to know. Since I can¡¯t talk to you easily in school¡¹

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s no big deal if you talk to me in school¡¹

    Kurusu said with a troubled and shocked expression.

    I smiled bitterly.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t talk to Kurusu at school very easily¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­okay, I¡¯ll give you my info¡¹

    Then I exchanged contact info with Kurusu.

    When I waved my hand towards Kurusu, I ran towards Mikoto in a hurry.

    When I got to the bike rack, Mikoto was tapping her foot while waiting.

    ¡¸Who is that woman! She seriously pisses me off!¡¹

    ¡¸No no it¡¯s you! What happened?! Why did you take such an attitude with my friend! And you even stomped on my foot!¡¹

    While unlocking my bike lock, I vent my anger.

    Mikoto folded her arms and red at me.

    ¡¸You, tried to invite that woman named Kurusu to Teppanyaki didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Well, yeah¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she would have came but I thought it would be fine to invite her.

    ¡¸Why!?¡¹

    ¡¸Was that bad? Even if we added in one person like Kurusu there shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡¹

    ¡¸Well yeah. She seems like a good girl¡¹

    ¡¸If you think so then why did you have such an attitude?¡­¡¹

    I no longer understand what this person is thinking.

    ¡¸Annoying! Annoying, Annoying! I¡¯m going home!¡¹

    Mikoto started walking while yelling.

    When I got on my bike confused, I chased after her.

    ¡¸Get on¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t!¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you mad?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t mad at me trying to show her my erect dick.

    And yet why is she so mad now?

    At such times I should just let sleeping dogs lie.1

    ¡¸Nee¡¹

    After walking for awhile, we came to the road with the paddy fields.

    Mikoto stopped her feet and looked at me.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸I am making a stop here¡¹

    Saying that, Mikoto veered off the road.

    She went on the highway above the paddy fields. Under that highway was a small park.

    When Mikoto stops her feet at that park, she turned her head towards me.

    I, who had followed along quietly, stared at Mikoto.

    ¡¸Sorry for getting angry¡­¡¹

    Mikoto properly apologized.

    I nod my head.

    ¡¸I forgive you¡¹

    Mikoto had such a docile face.

    ¡¸Nee, Koumei?¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Since you forgive me, can I ask one thing?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Mikoto blushed and said something like she was talking to herself.

    ¡¸Can you¡­hold me?¡¹

    <ol><li> Idiom for just ignore it ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 15: Ando Mikoto 7

    The small park under the overhead structure was dyed orange by the evening sun.

    Leaving my bike, I went into that park with Mikoto.

    There was a storehouse that the neighborhood council manages.

    We both hid behind the back of it.

    Now we can¡¯t be seen easily by others.

    ¡¸What happened? So urgently¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so¡­¡¹

    Looking down, Mikoto grumbled.

    And then she threw her head into my chest.

    Cute.

    ¡¸Hold me tightly¡­¡¹

    Mikoto said it once more.

    I didn¡¯t understand Mikoto¡¯s aim.

    Until some time ago, she was mad.

    And now she is asking me to embrace her.

    She is too emotionally unstable.

    But even though she asked to be embraced, I also don¡¯t have a reason to hesitate.

    Mikoto is a cute girl. Also, she is my important childhood friend.

    ¡¸Th-then¡­¡¹

    I slowly wrap my hand around her back.

    And then I used a bit of power in order to press my body against hers.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    Mikoto let out a small gasp.

    And then she also brought her own arms around my back to embrace me back.

    Entwining her thin arms, she tightly pulled.

    Since she was stuffing her face in my chest, I couldn¡¯t tell Mikoto¡¯s expression.

    She was soft and she felt so thin to the point where if I put in a bit of power, it felt like she would end up breaking.

    ¡¸¡­I-is this, fine?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Just a bit longer¡¹

    With her face buried in my chest, Mikoto says that.

    My heart was beating faster.

    Since we were both tense, there was no rhythm to it.1

    It was not an embrace like you would see in a foreign movie.

    I looked at the scenery of Mikoto spacing out while being embraced.

    The flock of birds trying to go home soared through the sky that was dyed orange.

    It seems a ne flew by near us. The sound of the engine travelled from a ways away.

    Sticking out of the water¡¯s surface, the rice nted in the paddy field swayed.

    Our exposed skin slightly shivered at the evening temperature.

    And yet, the portion of my body that was glued to Mikoto had strangely became hot.

    ¡¸Nn¡­it¡¯s fine already¡¹

    Announcing that, Mikoto separated herself.

    Since she turned her face downwards, I couldn¡¯t see her expression.

    ¡¸Is something wrong?¡¹

    I tried to use as gentle a tone as possible.

    Mikoto shook her head.

    It was obvious she didn¡¯t want to reply.

    Then it is impossible to ask any further.

    ¡¸Should we go home?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    After that, Mikoto turned back to usual.

    During Teppanyaki, Mikoto and her mom put on a grand show of fighting over the meat.

    Watching that, grandma and grandpa had a burst ofughter.

    The harmonious time passed by.

    It was that night.

    When I was studying in my room for the midterm exams, I got a mail from Shirota Yotsuba.

    £¾Thank you for todayyy(£Þ¡ó£Þ)

    £¾Starting after school tomorrow, I look forward to working with you¡îáê

    £¾Is there a good ce where no one will find us?

    £¾There shouldn¡¯t be a ce, should there(¡ä?????)£¿

    It was a mail that I couldn¡¯t imagineing from the Shirota I met on the bus.

    There are people whose personality changes while mailing someone.

    Shirota is probably one of those people.

    While being perplexed, I aim for an earnest interaction.

    I know Shirota is a good person.

    She gives her all in her club and she doesn¡¯t dislike talking to a guy like me.

    If I could be her friend then I want to without fail.

    I wonder where would be good.

    When I was thinking of such things, someone knocked on my door.

    In a fluster, I hid my cell phone under the textbook.

    And then grasping my pen, I pretend that I am studying.

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    The person who came in was Mikoto.

    ¡¸Are? You still haven¡¯t gone home yet?¡¹

    If I remember correctly everyone should have been watching T.V. after dinner.

    I thought since it turned 9 they would have quickly returned home.

    ¡¸Un¡­Mom went home¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Somehow, Mikoto doesn¡¯t have her usual ambition.

    Her cheeks were red and her whole body exudes shyness.

    I recalled the embrace today.

    ¡¸I-if there is nothing else, I am in the middle of studying¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I will look at it for you¡¹

    Mikoto slightly raised her voice.

    And then she closed and locked the door with her hands behind her back.

    ¡¸I-I will look at¡­your dick get big for you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, go ahead, strip!¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait a sec!¡¹

    I tried to escape from Mikoto who was drawing closer.

    However, on the verge of standing up, my shoulders were grabbed.

    My waist that was only slightly raised was once more pushed back into the chair.

    ¡¸Let me see!¡¹

    Seizing my shoulders with both hands, Mikoto opens her mouth.

    Her face was considerably close. Looking up at her, I was at a loss for words.

    Her cheeks were dyed bright red. And her breathing was rough.

    Mikoto right now was strangely erotic.

    It¡¯s weird. Mikoto is somehow weird.

    Last night, after meeting Kurusu at Sainzu, she became strange.

    ¡¸Wh-what is it? Mikoto, calm down!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m calm! You were the one who said it, right? ¡°Please look at it! And then let me know if it is gross or not!¡±¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    But, that problem was already settled.

    Kurusu looked at it for me and told me it wasn¡¯t weird.

    Also Mikoto right now is a bit scary.

    She somehow had the atmosphere as if she was cornered.

    ¡¸As I thought it would be better if I was the first person you showed. A-and then, you can feel safe showing other women. That is, if any other girls want you¡¹

    Mikoto rattled on in rapid-fire mode.

    Tears collected in her eyes.

    ¡¸I am the best one! Nee¡­It¡¯s fine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no, m-my studies¡­¡¹

    And then I face my desk in order to escape Mikoto¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Then, I know!¡¹

    I thought she gave up but I was wrong.

    Mikoto slipped under the desk and started to take off my pants.

    ¡¸Stop! Idiot!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine if you can study, right?!¡¹

    I tried resisting but Mikoto was stronger than I thought.

    Just like that, my pants and boxers werepletely stripped off me.

    I tried to stand up but both my feet were tightly held by both of Mikoto¡¯s hands so I couldn¡¯t move.

    If I move poorly, Mikoto could injure me, above all it¡¯s dangerous for my huge exposed dick.

    ¡¸A-As I thought, it¡¯s big¡­¡¹

    Mikoto muttered under the desk.

    When I try taking a look, Mikoto and my son were staring at each other.

    It was a chance encounter in the limited space under the desk.

    Mikoto¡¯s breath that became rough lightly stimted my dick.

    ¡¸Nee..Make it¡­bigger¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­well, even if¡­you say to make it bigger¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so hurry!¡¹

    Mikoto stared at me from under the desk.

    Both her hands were tightly fixing my feet down in case I tried to resist.

    The chair shook with a rattle but there was no indication of Mikoto letting go.

    ¡¸What is it? Geez¡­¡¹

    At the time I muttered that.

    My phone on the desk rang.

    When I look at the screen, it was Shirota Yotsuba.

    She probably called because my reply was slow.

    ¡¸What? Is that that perfectly beautiful girl?¡¹

    Mikoto asked my dick like she was harshly scolding it.

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    ¡¸You mean Kurusu? No¡­it¡¯s a friend from my ss¡­I kind of need to answer¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a girl?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah, be quiet, okay?¡¹

    I answered the phone.

    ¡ºOkutani! Reply to my mail!¡»

    The first thing Shirota says to me is aint.

    Listening to her voice, a sporty girl¡¯s face popped up in my head.

    If I think about it more, I am talking to a girl in my ss over the phone with my lower half exposed.

    This is quite a strange state of affairs.

    ¡¸I am studying¡¹

    ¡ºAnd? Where should we do it tomorrow?¡»

    ¡¸Where indeed¡­a ce that isn¡¯t popr is fine right?¡¹

    When I asked Shirota that.

    My lower half was attacked with a pleasant feeling.

    ¡¸Oi! Stop!¡¹

    I shouted that.

    When I look under the desk, Mikoto put my dick in her mouth to make it bigger.

    ring at me with upturned eyes, her cheeks were inted.

    ¡ºWhat? What do you mean stop?¡»

    Shirota¡¯s voice came through the cell phone.

    <ol><li> Second half makes no sense. Possible mistype by author. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 16: Ando Mikoto 8

    <strong>Please read the announcement post!</strong>

    ¡¸Mikoto, Oi, I said stop! Auu¡¹

    I cover the mic on my cellphone with my hand and yell at Mikoto.

    Gripping my feet with both her hands tightly, Mikoto could only use her mouth.

    But nevertheless, her suddenly putting it in her mouth was surprising.

    ¡¸N¡­it¡¯s huge¡­n¡­¡¹

    Even normally, my dick is huge.

    The length and thickness didn¡¯t differ from when a normal Japanese man gets erect.

    Mikoto talks with my dick in her mouth.

    ¡¸This, n¡­if it gets bigger¡­it¡¯ll be impossible¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I said stop! Why are you doing such a thing!¡¹

    But Mikoto didn¡¯t reply.

    The heat inside her mouth crawled along my dick.

    I withdrew but the more I tried to escape the deeper Mikoto put it in her mouth.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­it was my cat¡¹

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    I can only try to quicklye up with some sort of excuse to Shirota on the phone.

    ¡ºEh? Okutani has a cat?¡»

    I don¡¯t.

    ¡ºAs for me, I like cats, our house has two of them¡»

    Uh oh.

    It seems the conversation will be long.

    ¡¸Fann¡¹

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    I ended up letting out a weird voice.

    Mikoto licked the head of my dick that became hard with her tongue.

    Some cold sweat came out because it felt good.

    When I was quickly being drowned in pleasure, a demon inside me whispered.

    There was no angel there. I could only persist with my own power.

    ¡ºWhat happened? Did the cat lick you?¡»

    Shirota gave a convenient interpretation.

    Well, it¡¯s not like she was wrong.

    Mikoto is like a cat.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­Nn, idiot, stop¡¹

    ¡ºIs it a cute cat?¡»

    It feels good.

    Finally, my dick started to get erect.

    Mikoto noticed and her eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸Sh-she¡¯s cute¡­¡¹

    Mikoto is cute.

    I unintentionally rub Mikoto¡¯s head with the hand that wasn¡¯t holding my phone.

    While holding my dick that was in the process of getting bigger in her mouth, Mikoto cast her eyes down seeming embarrassed.

    ¡ºHey, do you want to see my cat?¡»

    Shirota asked me that.

    I can only answer simply.

    ¡¸Ah, y-yeah¡­¡¹

    *Kuchun kuchun*.

    Using an abundant amount of saliva, Mikoto licks around the ns.

    I was attacked with a feeling like my body was lightly floating and my dick just indulged in the pleasure.

    ¡ºThen I¡¯ll send you a picture! I¡¯ll do it right now since I am in my room. Wait a bit¡»

    Raising a happy voice, Shirota hung up the phone.

    Even though I wasn¡¯t putting in a great effort, she cut the line selfishly.

    For the time being I am relieved.

    The problem is Mikoto holding my dick in her mouth.

    It has gotten quite big and Mikoto also seems to reach her limits as to what she can fit in her mouth.

    Her expression warps like she was in a bit of pain.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine already so take it out of your mouth¡¹

    However, my kindness was ignored.

    Mikoto shook her head and looks at me with moist eyes.

    And then she tries to say something.

    ¡¸Nnnn¡­Nnnn, Nnnn¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk in this situation! It¡¯s cute, geez!¡¹

    When I threw my cellphone on the desk, I make a mess out of Mikoto¡¯s head with both hands.

    While swaying her head reluctantly, Mikoto wouldn¡¯t let go of my dick.

    She was pushing her small tongue against my ns with all her effort, somehow trying to give me stimulus.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­feels good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Nnnn¡­Hah¡¹

    As expected, it seems she reached her limit.

    When she separates my dick from her mouth, Mikoto red at me.

    ¡¸Hey! My jaw almost dislocated! What is this overly huge dick!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸But, it became bigger¡­¡¹

    Separating her hands from my feet, Mikoto touched my dick that became bigger with her fingertip.

    A stimulus ran through me like a tingle from receiving a slight electric shock.

    ¡¸I-it moved¡­amazing¡­¡¹

    Mikoto, who was gazing at my dick with great interest, had her lips shine with saliva.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    My eyes met with Mikoto¡¯s who was under the desk.

    She really is like a cat. She is a cat who stares in wonder when her name is called.

    ¡¸Come on out, it¡¯s narrow there, right?¡¹

    When I stood up, the chair shifted.

    On all fours, the jersey-d Mikoto came out from under the desk.

    And then she stood on her knees. Of course, my son was waiting in front of her.

    ¡¸So?¡¹

    Slightly squinting, Mikoto res at me.

    Since I made her head dishevelled, Mikoto¡¯s short ck hair was in a mess.

    Her face was bright red all the way up to her neck. Since she was under the desk, she was slightly sweaty.

    ¡¸Grab it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸Grab it and lick the tip¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, are you an idiot?!¡¹

    Really, what am I saying?

    When I thought that, my cell phone informed me that it received a mail.

    I recovered myself in one go.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I¡¯m an idiot¡­¡¹

    Extending my hand, I grab my cell phoneying on top of the desk.

    It is probably a mail from Shirota.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I forgot¡¹

    Mikoto stared at me seeming displeased.

    As one would expect, she seems mad at what I said.

    In order to escape from that look from Mikoto, I looked at the mail.

    £¾Jyaan1(#^.^#)

    £¾This is our cuties?

    After those words, a picture was attached.

    It was a picture of a chubby ck cat and a thin light brown cat sleeping together in the bed.

    She should have taken it in her room.

    Shirota¡¯s suntanned arm that she was brushing the cat with was also included.

    ¡¸AAAAA! Geez!¡¹

    A voice came out. It was Mikoto¡¯s voice.

    I tried looking at her quickly.

    Mikoto puffed up her cheeks and red at me.

    She was quite mad.

    But speaking of that, Mikoto forcibly putting my penis in her mouth was bad of her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if I do this, right?¡¹

    With a angry face, Mikoto gripped the shaft of my dick.

    ¡¸Oi!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so shut up! Just be quiet!¡¹

    After shouting, Mikoto gripped my dick and started licking the tip.

    With a flicker she focused licking my urethra.

    A feeling resembling chills wrapped around my waist.

    Even though she looked mad, her tongue movements were brilliantly done to the utmost of her effort.

    I will remember this strange arousal to her contradictory actions.

    ¡¸Nchu¡­N, Na, N¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, Mikoto, stroke it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What? Stroke it?¡¹

    My tone was blunt but Mikoto¡¯s eyes that locked with mine had delight show through.

    ¡¸Like this¡­I want you to move your hand¡¹

    I exined how to satisfy my dick using my cell phone.

    Although she lowered her eyebrows, Mikoto starts stroking my dick just as she was told.

    Mikoto is stroking my dick that was wet with her own saliva that she dripped on it.

    It was an extremelyscivious scene.

    ¡¸Lick it¡¹

    It felt good.

    Mikoto¡¯s hands are small.

    She couldn¡¯tpletely grasps my erect dick with them.

    However, the uneven stimulus made me even more aroused.

    ¡¸Chu, N, N, N¡¹

    With her tongueing a bit out of her mouth, Mikoto licked the head.

    The stimulus was so strong I end up pulling back a bit.

    This is my childhood friend who until recently I didn¡¯t see as a member of the opposite sex.

    That Mikoto is now licking and stroking my dick.

    My sense of panic raised in my head.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Goood¡­it feels so good¡¹

    ¡¸N, N, Chu, N, Chu¡¹

    Even though she is just moving her tongue, she should be getting tired.

    Mikoto is also moving her head together with it.

    It was at that time.

    The phone I held in my hand rang.

    Since I still hadn¡¯t replied, it was probably a call from Shirota.

    £¾That¡¯s right! Can we go to your house tomorrow?

    £¾If we do that then I can see your cat

    £¾That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go with that(¡®¦Ø¡¯)¥Î

    I ended up unintentionally looking at the mail.

    When I did so, Mikoto quickened the speed of her hand at the sudden opportunity.

    And then, she put all of the ns in her mouth.

    ¡¸Oooooh?¡¹

    My knees gave way to the sudden stimtion and I sat down on the floor.

    My phone fell from my hand.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    Mikoto came closer to my dick on all fours.

    When she grasped my shaft like she was glued to something, she started stroking again.

    I could only sit there and ept Mikoto¡¯s actions.

    <ol><li> Like Ta da! ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 17: Ando Mikoto 9

    Obscene sounds echo through the room.

    I was crouched on the floor.

    Mikoto buried her face in my crotch licking my dick.

    While stroking with her right hand to the best of her ability, she licks my dick.

    ¡¸Nn¡­Chupu, N¡¹

    I stroke Mikoto¡¯s head for her cuteness.

    Mikoto just concentrated on continuing to lick the fat pole in front of her.

    ¡¸N, Chupu, Kuchu, Chupu, Nn¡­Hamu¡¹

    She held the ns in her mouth.

    And then she grinds her tongue against it.

    The inside of my head became sloppy.

    When I try to think of something, those thoughts end up getting washed away by a white wave of pleasure.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­Mikoto¡­¡¹

    Before I knew it, I unconsciously muttered Mikoto¡¯s name.

    In ordance with that, Mikoto¡¯s motions became stronger.

    ¡¸N, Chupupu Kuchunn, Npah, N, Achuu¡¹

    Her hand that was stroking quickened.

    ¡¸Aaaa¡¹

    My hips shook telling me I would cum soon.

    ¡¸Mikoto! I¡¯m gonna cum!¡¹

    I lightly pushed Mikoto¡¯s head.

    Mikoto, who had the ns separated from her mouth, looked into my eyes.

    It was a serious look. But somewhere in that look was a shadow of sorrow.

    Mikoto didn¡¯t stop her stroking hand.

    She continued stroking my dick while staring me in the eyes.

    Biting her moist lips, her hand quickens like she was appealing for something.

    ¡¸Cuuming! Cuuming!¡¹

    A lump of pleasure I have never felt before travels through my thin tube.1

    Raising my hips from the floor, my towering erection got closer to Mikoto¡¯s face.

    Mikoto looked at me. Vigorous cloudy liquid flies on her face.

    The liberated lump of pleasure flies out continuously while I cum.

    ¡¸Nnnn¡¹

    Mikoto received almost all the semen on her small face.

    But she didn¡¯t take her eyes off of me.

    ¡¸Hah¡­Hah¡­Hah¡­¡¹

    With the remaining pleasure and sense of liberation, I lost the air in my lungs.

    My strangely increasing heart beat reverberated through my whole body.

    My body lightly spasmed again.

    ¡¸Mi-Mikoto¡­¡¹

    The sticky semen attached to her eyes, nose, and even her mouth pollutes her face not losing to gravity.

    Suddenly, Mikoto¡¯s mouth loosened. It was a surprisingly pure smile.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, wanna do it again?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­Ah, yeah¡¹

    If I can have such a pleasant sensation then I might end up bing Mikoto¡¯s ve.

    ¡¸Then promise me¡­you won¡¯t go out with anyone¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Wh-what do you mean¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I won¡¯t go out with anyone as well¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t be sure what intention she had to say such a thing.

    When Mikoto stands up, she grabs a tissue and wipes her face.

    And then when she throws the tissue into the garbage bin, she crosses my small room.

    Reaching the door, she unlocked it. She turned the doorknob.

    Turning back towards me, she said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a promise, okay?¡­¡¹

    Mikoto left my room like she was running away.

    With the footstepsing from the hallway, the lingering pleasure wouldn¡¯t leave me.

    The next day.

    I met Mikoto in the morning.

    The Mikoto going to her Ojousama school in her gray dress uniform and the jersey-wearing Mikoto from yesterday seem like a different person.

    ¡¸Morning¡¹

    ¡¸Morning¡¹

    That was the only words we exchanged as we both rode to the station in silence.

    Since we ride opposite trains, I knew we would part at the ticket gate.

    ¡¸Later¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    It was a usual morning.

    There are times when me and Mikotoe to the station together.

    If we meet up at the right time, we leave the station together.

    At those times, there is no attempt to spring forth with conversation.

    We are both the type that are weak in the morning.

    There is also no need to expressly talk since we meet almost everyday.

    Yesterday we did something strange.

    But it seems our everyday life will continue.

    In ss, again, my eyes met with Kurusu many times over.

    When Kurusu was surrounded by everyone chatting with her, when she was called up by the teacher, when everyone jumped in joy at Kurusu getting a nice shot in basketball during P.E., at every moment our gazes would meet.

    After school, when I was returning from the restroom to the ssroom, I passed by Kurusu.

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Kurusu was alone.

    As expected, when she goes to the restroom, she leaves behind the people that surround her.

    I stopped my feet a fixed distance from her as she muttered like she was talking to herself.

    ¡¸You look at me too much¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, during ss, and even during P.E¡­¡¹

    She pointed out quite an embarrassing thing.

    I knew my face got red.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I hate it though?¡¹

    Kurusu averted her eyes.

    ¡¸But it is a bit troubling¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯ll be careful¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­me too it¡¯s because I was paying too much attention to each time you weren¡¯t looking at me¡­¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s face reddened as well like she was embarrassed.

    ¡¸And, when you weren¡¯t looking at me, I ended up feeling disappointed¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ye-yeah¡¹

    So that¡¯s the reason?

    I get attacked by Kurusu¡¯s excessively cuteness.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, when our eyes meet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Should I stop?¡¹

    Kurusu shook her head, looking at me.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop! But, can you try doing it a bit less?¡¹

    It doesn¡¯t seem like she wants me topletely stop.

    But it seems with this, the frequency of our gazes meeting might increase.

    <ol><li> Pretty sure he means urethra here ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 18: Shirota Yotsuba 2

    I went to the ce to meet up with Shirota.

    I am still a bit early. About 10 minutes before the agreed time.

    From the closest station to Hashidzume High School, Ichikura Station, I went to the station that was three stops away in the opposite direction of my house.

    That was the station we decided on as a meeting ce.

    It was a considerably small station called Okunashi Station.

    I was in front of a clock tower that had a roundabout.

    There was no taxi. There was just old people hunched over sitting on a bench waiting for the bus.

    Some students from Hashidzume High School pass by.

    But they didn¡¯t pay any attention to me.

    Shirota, who didn¡¯t want her friends to find out I was tutoring her, designated her own house as our ce of study. That¡¯s why this Okunashi Station is probably the closest station to her house.

    It was five minutes before the appointed meeting time.

    A small truck drove up on the roundabout.1

    A sunsses-wearing shaved-head man was riding in the driver¡¯s seat.

    That driver turned their head towards me and lightly waved his hand.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I look around but there is no one here but me.

    I drew near while being cautious.

    When the window was lowered manually, The man with the shaved head took off his sunsses.2

    His eyes resembled those of a kind person.

    He was younger than I initially thought.

    He seems to be around 25 years old.

    On the tip of his sunburned nose was a slightly big mole.

    ¡¸Are you Yotsuba¡¯s friend?¡¹

    ¡¸A¡­ye-yeah¡¹

    ¡¸That so? Get in¡¹

    Saying that, the person with the shaved head opened up the passenger door.

    Heughed at me being extremely cautious.

    ¡¸Hahaha! Don¡¯t be so scared! I am Yotsuba¡¯s older brother. I am Ichiro, nice to meetcha¡¹

    ¡¸Oh-ohh¡­I am Okutani Koumei. Did youe to pick me up?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Yotsuba told me to, now, get in, get in¡¹

    I get in the passenger¡¯s seat.

    I wish she would have told me her brother would be picking me up.

    ¡¸For Yotsuba to invite a friend to our house, I can¡¯t remember thest time it happened¡­¡¹

    After the car left, Ichiro muttered that.

    He didn¡¯t put his sses back on as we went down a road with small stores lining both sides of the street.

    ¡¸U-umm¡­Where¡¯s Yotsuba?¡¹

    ¡¸That girl is already home. She came home on her bike. And then she told me to go pick you up. Why do you ask?¡¹

    It was probably a step to make sure no one saw us together.

    ¡¸When I asked her why she didn¡¯t go herself, she ended up getting mad saying she has a lot of preparations to make¡¹

    After about 10 minutes, the truck enters a road with paddy fields. And then it immediately came to a stop.

    ¡¸Alright, this is our house. Wee¡¹

    Ichiro got out of the truck and lead me in.

    In front of a paddy field, a huge two-storied building was built.

    The front yard was spacious enough for the truck to park in.

    Behind the house stood a small hill with a bunch of trees nted.

    The house felt somewhat isted.

    ¡¸Our house is made up of farmers¡­All these paddy fields are ours.¡¹

    Ichiro proudly exined to me who was stunned.

    And then we stopped in front of a shed built in the yard.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve still got a bit more work to do. Yotsuba is in the house¡¹

    I thanked Ichiro, who went into the shed, for the wee.

    And then I went towards the entryway of Shirota¡¯s house.

    The chime rang. And then the door opened at the same time.

    ¡¸Oo!¡¹

    Ichiro stood in front of my eyes.

    Since that couldn¡¯t be the case, he must be his twin.

    ¡¸Yo¡¹

    Facing me with a friendly smile, Ichiro #2ughed.

    He waspletely like Ichiro but there wasn¡¯t a mole on the tip of his nose.

    ¡¸E-to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you Yotsuba¡¯s boyfriend?! I see you are a meagre fellow! I won¡¯t recognize you!¡¹

    What is this person saying.

    ¡¸Nii-ni! Stop!¡¹

    When I thought I heard Shirota¡¯s voice, Ichiro #2 starting falling towards me.

    Avoiding him in a hurry, Ichiro #2 tumbled into the garden.

    ¡¸Sorry, that was Jiro. He¡¯s my Onii-chan¡¹

    Shirota was in the entryway.

    It seems she kicked her own brother.

    She spread her legs and readies her fist like a karate practitioner finishing their technique.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing her uniform, instead she was wearing a big white T-shirt and shorts.

    Her hair that was usually tied up in two was undone.

    Her eyes were like a guy¡¯s but her eyshes were long.

    ¡¸The person that picked you up was Ichi-nii. Ichi-nii and Nii-ni are twins¡¹

    Ichi-nii must mean Ichiro and Nii-ni must mean Jiro.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹

    Jiro who had fallen down stood up vigorously.

    ¡¸Even though Ichiro was born only five minutes before me, my name became Jiro!¡¹

    ¡¸Nii-ni, if you don¡¯t leave quickly, won¡¯t Ichi-nii get mad?¡¹

    Slightly raising her eyebrows, Shirota looked at Jiro in shock.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, since I have seen Yotsuba¡¯s boyfriend, I am going back to work! Hahahahahaha¡¹

    Laughing with a loud voice, Jiro walks towards the shed in the yard.

    ¡¸I said he isn¡¯t my boyfriend!¡¹

    Shirota turned towards Jiro and shouted.

    Turning around to Shirota, I asked her.

    ¡¸Do you have another brother?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yeah, that¡¯s right, there is Mitsu-nii¡¹

    ¡¸Mitsu-nii?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah he¡¯s called Mitsuhiko so Mitsu-nii¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­so it¡¯s Ichiro, Jiro, Mitsuhiko, Yotsuba¡­it seems like a lively andrge family¡¹3

    When I said that, Shirota shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸They are just annoying¡­now,e in¡¹

    And, I entered her house.

    I put on the slippers that wereid out for me.

    The inside of the house was just as it looked outside, it was spacious.

    Shirota lead me to a spacious room on the first floor.

    It was a tatami room that was probably 12-jou.4

    In the middle is a huge square table.

    That table had cushions put near it facing each other.

    There was also snacks in a basket.

    ¡¸Please sit. I¡¯ll bring some drinks¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­thanks¡¹

    Shirota left with the pitter-patter sound of her slippers.

    I set down my bag and sat on the cushion.

    Writing utensils were set up on top of the table in order to be able to study.

    I could see the garden through the giant window that matches this room.

    Ichiro and Jiro came out from the shed with towels wrapped around their heads.

    The two¡¯s rtionship seemed good as they got in the truck and drove off.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s your parents?¡¹

    I asked Shirota who was bringing cups and a PET bottle filled with tea.5

    ¡¸They should be in the fields. Mitsu-nii is in a boarding school so he isn¡¯t here¡¹

    While saying that, Shirota sat across from me.

    And then she poured tea into a cup and passed it over to me.

    When she leaned forward, I could see her bra peeking out from her loose T-shirt.

    When she wore her uniform I didn¡¯t realize but she has some considerable breasts.

    And her breasts that were wrapped up in her bra were white which differed from her suntanned skin.

    ¡¸Is something wrong?¡¹

    Looking at me whose heart beat quickened, Shirota raised her eyebrows.

    ¡¸No¡­e-to¡­we¡¯re studying math, right?¡¹

    I took out the math textbook from my bag in a fluster.

    <ol><li>here ?</li><li> He means a window that is lowered with a crank rather than a button ?</li><li> Uses 1, 2, 3, and 4. Ichi, Tsugi(which means next), Mitsu, and Yotsu ?</li><li> Best to google it but it¡¯s about 19.2 square meters ?</li><li> Again, google it ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 19: Shirota Yotsuba 3

    The extent that I need to cover for the midterm exams is small.

    Math is especially easy. If you can do the basics you can get a passing mark.

    ¡¸Then, what about here?¡¹

    And so, Shirota and I are diligently studying since a while ago.

    I was studying ssic literature.

    Shirota was also asking me about math.

    ¡¸Ah¡­you cancel that out. I don¡¯t really understand it either¡¹

    ¡¸Cancel it out, you say¡­but, it¡¯s frustrating¡¹

    It¡¯s not that Shirota can¡¯t really study.

    Rather she can do it better than me.

    It seems her issue is that she has apetitive personality.

    When she keeps getting stuck at the same spot in math, she ends up spending time until it is solved.

    ¡¸Frustrating, you say¡­isn¡¯t the purpose this time not to get perfect marks?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, but you know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you just efficiently avoid getting a failing mark, it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Shirota looks at me with reproachful eyes.

    She twists her mechanical pencil in her right hand like she was dissatisfied.

    ¡¸I wonder if I made a mistake in the person to teach me¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re thinking about that now?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean after all¡­¡¹

    Saying herints in such a way, Shirota continues studying.

    Originally if she used a bit of concentration, once she gets the hang of it she will be able to unexpectedly do math even if it¡¯s a topic she is poor at.

    I am a little more worried about her bending forward when she asks me a question.

    Each time I can see her bra peek out from her loose T-shirt.

    Those plump white breasts, my heart keeps beating fast.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    I realized almost an hour passed.

    I saw two cats cross the garden.

    Shirota who looked over muttered ¡°Ah¡±.

    ¡¸Those are the ones you saw in the photo yesterday, they are Gonzo and Arai-san¡¹

    ¡¸Gonzo and Arai-san?¡¹

    ¡¸The ck one is Gonzo and the tawny cat is Arai-san¡¹

    What is with that naming sense?

    Even though you call Gonzo without -san why do you add a -san to Arai-san?

    Also wasn¡¯t one a given name and the other a family name?

    There is no uniformity.

    Shirota crawled to the window on all fours.

    Her lean ass turned towards me.

    Because she only had shorts on, her thighs were dazzling.

    Her skin looked tight and looked like it was pleasant to touch.

    ¡¸Gonzoo! Arai-san!¡¹

    Opening the window, Shirota called out to the cats still on all fours.

    The cats turned their faces towards here but they immediately left somewhere seeming to have lost interest.

    ¡¸Umm, it seems they are being unsociable¡¹

    Shirota closed the window and sat back down.

    She looked at me and tilted her head.

    ¡¸What happened? Your face is bright red, you know?¡¹

    It was most likely because I saw her beautiful ass.

    My crotch was also throbbing.

    ¡¸Ah, no¡­it¡¯s nothing¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Your house also has a cat right? Did you not take a picture?¡¹

    I don¡¯t have a cat.

    That¡¯s why I also don¡¯t have a picture.

    ¡¸E-to¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Show me!¡¹1

    Shirota came towards me on all fours.

    I can see her bra.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just her bra.

    I could see Shirota¡¯s navel through the cor of her loose shirt.

    ¡¸Ah, e-to¡­¡¹

    I tried to turn away but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of the inside of her shirt.

    ¡¸C¡¯mon hurry up!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t have a picture¡¹

    I inform Shirota who had quickly got close to me.

    Shirota peered into my face like she doubted me.

    Too close, too close. Why are you so defenseless?

    Come to think of it, Shirota was raised around three older brothers.

    Her defenselessness is probably due to her environment.

    ¡¸You have a cat but you didn¡¯t take a picture?¡¹

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way! Don¡¯t hide it and show me¡¹

    Shirota forcefully approaches me.

    Thinking it was in my pocket, her hands reach for it.

    Realizing it wasn¡¯t there she switched to the other pocket.

    I bend my body backwards trying to get away but Shirota got even closer.

    Shirota¡¯s head was there with her face downwards, she smelled nice.

    If I lower my gaze I can see inside her shirt all I want.

    I could also slightly see her pink are peeking from the gap in her bra.

    Ah, it seems like I could almost see her nipples as well.

    However, it was at that time.

    ¡¸Oi! Stop¡¹

    I bumped into something as I was almost pushed down by Shirota.

    I lightly hit my head on the floor facing upwards.

    I raise my head and re at Shirota.

    Shirota opened her mouth floating a childish smile.

    ¡¸Now, Show me!¡¹

    ¡¸I said stop, Oi! Stop!¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s hand extends towards my pocket.

    I wasn¡¯t erect but if she identally touches it, I will be found out.

    I somehow need to escape.

    I strain myself to twist my body.

    However as if she expected that, Shirota presses my shoulders down and stops me.

    She had a considerable amount of power.

    I left an opening since I was surprised.

    Shirota¡¯s suntanned arm reaches towards my pocket.

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s hand that was in my pocket stopped.

    That ce was where my dick was.

    She thought something was there since there was a swelling and then she noticed.

    Shirota ended up noticing my dick was there.

    Shirota vigorously withdrew her hand that was in my pocket.

    ¡¸Wh-wh-wh-why do you have an erection!? Ah!¡¹

    And it seems she noticed.

    Shirota pins down the cor of her shirt and backs away from me.

    Sitting up, I drop my shoulders.

    ¡¸Did you perhaps¡­see?¡¹

    I saw.

    ¡¸A-and then, you got hard?¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t hard.

    It¡¯s just that my dick is normallyrge.

    Shirota just misunderstood it as being hard.

    However, Shirota lightly opens her eyes and res at me.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong¡­¡¹

    I try to exin with a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not hard¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Then what would you call something so big?¡¹

    Pulling in her cor Shirota creases her brows.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the truth!¡¹

    This time I ended up letting out a loud voice.

    I looked at Shirota with a begging sort of look.

    ¡¸I really am not hard! It¡¯s just that my dick is huge!¡¹

    Silence surrounds me and Shirota.

    Lightly opening her eyes, Shirota shook her head.

    ¡¸Nononono! If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it TOO big!¡¹

    ¡¸It IS too big!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Why would you say such a lie!?¡¹

    I could say the same thing.

    In the first ce, even if I got erect, she should have no reason to me me.

    It¡¯s bad for her to wear such a loose fitting T-shirt.

    ¡¸As for me, I have brothers so I know but it should be impossible for it to be that big and not be erect¡¹

    Shirota says while her cheeks turn a bit red.

    ¡¸I am a virgin so I can¡¯t really point out such lies¡­Ah, why would it end up getting erect from looking at my bra? Should we stop studying?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t stop!¡¹

    I got mad.

    I wasn¡¯t in the wrong at all for this.

    Shirota, who got close to me to forcibly look at a picture of my cat, pushed me down.

    And then she tried to forcibly feel around my pockets and that hand touched my dick.

    She misunderstood, ming me for having an erection.

    Certainly I did see her bra.

    I also saw her are. I thought I would get erect.

    However, thanks to my practice there was no problem.

    Even so.

    Even so, Shirota said I was erect.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no reason to stop studying! Because I am not erect!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already impossible¡¹

    Shirota shrunk back like she was shocked.

    Her reproachful aura was gone but she somehow was looking at me with sympathy.

    I reached the limits of my patience.

    Standing up, I go towards Shirota telling her.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, try looking! Since it¡¯s the truth! My dick is seriously just that huge!¡¹

    And then I vigorously pull down my pants and my boxers as well.

    The cats in the garden made a single meow.

    <ol><li> Same line the other girls used for his dick¡­Just saying ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 20: Shirota Yotsuba 4

    There was a stalemate for several seconds.

    I regained myposure at the same time I could see the small truck return.

    With quick movements I wore my boxers and pants and did a seiza.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t look at the scared Shirota.

    Ichiro and Jiro got off the truck having a lively conversation.

    ¡¸It was true¡­¡¹

    Shirota muttered in a whisper.

    When I slowly look at her, she wasn¡¯t moving staring at a single tatami.

    Her mouth just opens and closes like a machine doll.

    ¡¸It really is¡­just huge¡­¡¹

    ¡¸E-to¡­I would like it if you forgot about it¡¹

    ¡¸That is impossible¡­¡¹

    Raising her face, Shirota made eye contact with me.

    Her partly opened mouth was cute.

    ¡¸Since it is seared inside my head¡­¡¹

    And then in the blink of an eye, Shirota¡¯s face turned red.

    I don¡¯t know if I should say anything so I just stared at Shirota.

    ¡¸Uwashooi!¡¹

    I could hear Jiro¡¯s voice in the entryway.

    Right after that Ichiro¡¯s voice came.

    ¡¸We¡¯re home. Right? Idiot¡¹

    ¡¸You said idiot, didn¡¯t you!? You just called me an idiot, didn¡¯t you!?¡¹

    Hearing their footsteps, I understood the two wereing to the living room.

    ¡¸E-to¡­¡¹

    Shirota finally let out her voice but nothing else came out after that.

    I slowly stood up and grabbed my stuff.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll return¡­for today¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Th-that¡¯s right. That¡¯s fine¡­yeah¡¹

    Spitting out a somewhatrge gasp of air, Shirota rapidly fired of those words.

    I don¡¯t know if returning home is fine in this situation.

    However, I had a feeling it would be better to leave as quick as possible.

    Sliding open the door, I took a step out.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡ª!¡¹

    Vigorously opening the door, a man with a shaved head stood there.

    His speech made me think it was Jiro.

    ¡¸Oh? What is this? Is the meagre man leaving already?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes¡­sorry for intruding¡­¡¹

    I had a bad hunch.

    When I tried to get by Jiro, he blocked me with his thick arm.

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t be so hasty boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said he is not my boyfriend!¡¹

    Shirota snapped at him.

    But Jiro continues talking without minding.

    ¡¸Our parents have alsoe home already, won¡¯t you greet them¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, e-to¡­¡¹

    While I was confused, Shirota gave me a lifeboat.

    ¡¸You¡¯re being a bother, Nii-ni, stop!¡¹

    ¡¸Yotsuba, it¡¯s not like I am really troubling your boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said he¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡¹

    Finally standing up, Shirota drew close to Jiro and pushed him.

    I was able to leave the room now.

    ¡¸What¡­¡¹

    Jiro seemed a bit unhappy.

    And then he looked at me with round eyes.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try and get along¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s already fine for today! He ising tomorrow as well so he can meet mom and them then!¡¹

    Jiro withdrew from the frantic Shirota.

    And it seems I will being here tomorrow as well.

    ¡¸I-If you say that¡­I will be leaving for today¡¹

    Saying that, I went towards the entryway.

    Putting on my shoes, Jiro apologized to Shirota still seeming displeased and went outside.

    It had already gotten a bit dark as the sun started to set.

    Now, I wonder how am I going to get home.

    At the same time I left the house, Gonzo and Arai-san entered it.

    ¡¸Wait¡¹

    A voice came from behind after I left the garden.

    When I look back, Shirota had caught up to me riding a bike.

    She had a light blue parka over her T-shirt.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll send you off¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    Shirota just shook her head in silence.

    I feel her obstinate determination. It can¡¯t be helped so I epted.

    ¡¸I got it¡­thanks¡¹

    After a bit of silence passed between us, Shirota said something.

    ¡¸Get on¡­On the back¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it normally the other way around?¡¹

    ¡¸Then give me a ride¡¹

    Saying that, Shirota got off the bike.

    And then she handed over the bike to me.

    I felt the seat was a bit high but I straddled it.

    ¡¸I actually told Ichi-nii to send you home in the truck but¡¹

    Shirota also straddled the back.

    And then she slowly wraps her hands around my waist.

    ¡¸Since I wanted to properly apologize I decided to send you off¡¹

    ¡¸I should also be the one to apologize¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I exposed my dick for a moment there.

    Furthermore, I ended up showing it to a girl.

    I am an unthinkable pervert.

    When I start pedalling, Shirota turned her hips and put some power in her arms.

    Different from when I had Mikoto ride behind me, I felt a pair of soft hills on my back.

    ¡¸Is it fine? If someone were to see us here, it would probably be bad¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­It¡¯s already thiste¡­and we chose a road that doesn¡¯t have very many people¡¹

    I directed the bike just as Shirota instructed.

    It was definitely a different road than I went on.

    There is a lot of paddy fields and not many people.

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    Shirota muttered.

    ¡¸I misunderstood you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I as well, did something bad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine to ask for your help in studying tomorrow as well?¡¹

    ¡¸If you are fine with me¡¹

    On the way, the sun started topletely set.

    The orange sky was already sinking in a deep darkness.

    It was the countryside. There was a small amount of street lights.

    The small light on the bike gave a feeling of reassurance.

    ¡¸Were you hurt?¡¹1

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s bad to have a huge one¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think so¡­¡¹

    It was a strange conversation.

    We were both talking without specifying.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you be proud having a big one?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­but being too big causes a lot of inconveniences¡¹

    ¡¸Fuun¡­¡¹

    And then more silence.

    Even though it seems like we were getting close to the station, the light was rapidly decreasing.

    I started to get really nervous.

    Shirota, who turned her waist, slowly lowered her arms.

    It was really slow.

    At first I thought I was misunderstanding.

    However, confirming my thoughts Shirota¡¯s arms went further down.

    I wonder if it¡¯s better to stop the bike.

    But I didn¡¯t do that. It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    I just continued to pedal forward.

    ¡¸Take a left at the next ce¡­¡¹

    Shirota gave me directions.

    And then her hand finally moved at the same time.

    She touched my dick from on top of my pants.

    I noticed Shirota gulped in surprise.

    It was probably due to actually feeling my ferocious dick.

    While withstanding the sudden stimulus, I pedal the bike with my utmost effort.

    If I did not do anything, I feel like Shirota would touch it again.

    Shirota¡¯s fingers stroke my dick in order to ascertain its form.

    Receiving a moderate amount of stimulus through the cloth, blood starts gathering in my dick.

    ¡¸Ah, tomorrow¡­is the same ce and same time alright?¡¹

    Unless I talk about something else, I will get hard.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    Giving a reply, Shirota continues stroking my dick.

    It was gently. Her hands moved like when she would pet a cat.

    ¡¸Will Ichiroe and pick me up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine to study from where we left off today?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    Suddenly the road opened up and there were plenty of lights.

    We came to the shopping district in front of the station.

    Shirota¡¯s hand suddenly separated from my dick.

    I knew where the station was from here.

    I went to the station while the silent Shirota rode on the back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m heading home, be careful, okay?¡¹

    I got off the bike and handed it over to Shirota.

    Shirota replied as if nothing happened.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, I am familiar with getting home¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I will be in your care tomorrow as well¡¹

    And then straddling the bike without seeing me off, Shirota left straight through the shopping district.

    At this point, my dick started getting erect.

    <ol><li> I think she is referring to his feelings about his dick ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 21: Shirota Yotsuba 5

    The next day was Friday.

    The forecast said it would be cloudy but it has been raining since noon.

    After school I went towards Okunashi Station ording to my promise with Shirota.

    When I did, Shirota was there in her uniform under the clock tower.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa, Okutani¡¹

    I immediately recall what happened yesterday.

    On the dark paddy field road, Shirota touched my dick on top of my uniform.

    That sexy hand movement and the warm feeling of her breath on my back.

    Taking a bit of distance, I stood next to Shirota.

    If we were together in a ce that Shirota¡¯s friends would see, I thought it would be a problem

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s because it¡¯s raining, look¡­¡¹

    We both looked towards the roundabout pretending to be strangers while we had a conversation.

    ¡¸Aa, so is Ichiroing to pick us up?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯m supposed toe get my bike tomorrow¡¹

    I look at Shirota with a fleeting nce.

    It was the time of season to change uniforms but Shirota was wearing a zer.

    Today is certainly a little chilly.

    Her wet short hair is sexy. I somehow felt she was an adult woman from her gaze looking off in the distance.

    ¡¸Hey, I thought I did something dangerous?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, yesterday on the way home¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­I didn¡¯t think so. It was nothing¡­¡¹

    There was a little bit of silence.

    Shirota took a deep breath as if her tension was unraveled.

    ¡¸Then, good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, why¡­did you do that?¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡¹

    Shirota looked at me.

    Her wet bangs clung on top of her eyebrows.

    Her cheeks dyed red and her lips were slightly shivering.

    ¡¸Hey, no matter what type of woman I am you won¡¯t think I¡¯m weird?¡¹

    She seemed to be at her wit¡¯s end.

    Shirota had a mood like she would expose something she has been bearing.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t think that¡¹

    I had confidence in that.

    ¡¸Then¡­I will tell youter¡¹

    At that moment, Ichiro finally came.

    He let me and Shirota on and we went towards their house.

    Thanks to the rain there wasn¡¯t much foot traffic. There wasn¡¯t any worry of being seen by someone.

    When we got to their house, Shirota¡¯s parents and Jiro came out to greet us.

    Shirota¡¯s mom and dad were good people and gave a warm smile.

    Shirota¡¯s dad had a shaved head like Ichiro and Jiro.

    ¡¸We have to leave so we can¡¯t really entertain you but¡­¡¹

    Floating a kind-hearted smile, Shirota¡¯s mom handed over a towel.

    I epted it without reservation, dried my body, and then replied.

    ¡¸No¡­Please don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s mom was short. She was a person who gave off a simple feeling that she really worked in the fields.

    I thought it would just be her two parents that leave but Ichiro and Jiro left as well.

    ¡¸What are they doing?¡¹

    When we entered the same room as yesterday, I asked Shirota.

    ¡¸Aa¡­my grandpa lives in the next town over. Fridays we go over there to eat for a meal¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine for you to not go?¡¹

    ¡¸Usually, after my clubs finish I go there on my bike but¡­Today is right before the exams¡¹

    And so, Shirota left the room to change clothes.

    When I tried to sit down, there was someone already using it.

    ¡¸Ah, Gonzou¡¹

    The fat ck cat was rolled up in a ball looking like it feltfy.

    I sit next to it trying not to wake it and take out my study materials.

    After a while, Shirota came back.

    ¡¸Come to my room for a bit¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    I raise my head and look at Shirota.

    She was wearing a gray shirt and jeans.

    It was a long sleeve shirt andpared to yesterday there was a lot less exposure.

    However the size seemed a bit small and it emphasized her figure.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Standing up, I asked her.

    Gonzou woke up and stretched.

    ¡¸I said it earier at the station didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll tell you¡¹

    Not hearing my reply, Shirota went to her room.

    I chase after her confused.

    Going upstairs, Shirota entered the second room.

    I stood in the doorway and peeked inside the room.

    ¡¸Come in¡­¡¹

    It was a 6 tatami room.

    Cream colored curtains hung there and her bed was next to the window.

    There wasn¡¯t a desk but there was a big bookshelf thatpletely hid one of the walls.

    The bookshelf waspletely filled with manga.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­You like manga, huh¡¹

    Entering her room, I survey the bookshelf.

    Gonzou entered Shirota¡¯s room from behind me.

    ¡¸Shoujo manga, Shounen manga¡­Aa, this one is quite old, huh¡¹

    I am not very well-informed about manga.

    So I could only understand the typical manga ced here.

    ¡¸This is¡­¡¹

    Shirota stood next to her bed and spoke.

    When I turn around, Shirota¡¯s face is a deep red and she cast her eyes down.

    Her hand was holding a thin book and she was presenting it to me.

    ¡¸¡­Is this a so-called doujin?¡¹

    Receiving it, I look at the title.

    ¡¸¡ºMy disordered rtionship with senpai¡»¡­is this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s BL¡¹

    The cover had two handsome men embracing each other nude.

    One had eyes that looked like he was teasing the other while the other was smiling at the childish trouble.

    When I opened it, I was surprised.

    It was really two naked men having sex.

    Not being able to look at it directly for long, I quickly closed the book.

    ¡¸Do you like things like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡¹

    It was way too unexpected.

    Thising from Shirota who was a pitcher in the softball club.

    I thought she was a normal girl who worried about her studies and seriously participated in her club.

    Even though her just liking something like manga is unexpected, she is even interested in BL.

    I couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    ¡¸That¡­was drawn by my friend in middle school. She rmended it¡­¡¹

    Shirota exined bit by bit with a red face.

    ¡¸At first I refused but¡­I gradually ended up being interested¡­¡¹

    ¡¸And then my¡­that¡­was?¡¹1

    ¡¸Sorry¡­if my brothers knew it would hurt them but, after seeing yours yesterday¡­I can¡¯t hold back anymore!¡¹

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Shirota raises her face.

    Both her cheeks are deep red from embarrassment.

    She was red all the way up to her nose and her eyes were moist.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡¹

    Shirota drew a step closer to me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­Won¡¯t you show me, one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­well¡­¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Now there is three people that have seen.

    Mikoto told me to show her, Kurusu told me to show her.

    I showed both of them. And then I got a delightful reaction.

    If that¡¯s the case, I had a feeling it would be fine to show Shirota.

    ¡¸I¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not right away¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I want to do my best so¡­until the exams, no¡­until I get passing marks in math, at that time show me¡­¡¹

    It seems seeing my dick has be her motivation to study.

    However, Shirota¡¯s bright red face in front of me seemed serious.

    As if she was trying to see my dick hidden behind my pants, her gaze moved towards my crotch.

    ¡¸U-understood¡­¡¹

    When I replied, Shirota gave a broad smile like she was happy.

    Since it was an excessively charming expression, I ended up wanting to hug her unintentionally.

    If Gonzou didn¡¯t meow, I would probably have pushed her down.

    <ol><li> Gibberish as he is confused ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 22: Kurusu Mia 8

    Friday I bid farewell to my usual studying with Shirota.

    And then Saturday, it was decided that we would study at our own houses.

    When there was something she didn¡¯t understand, I would get a text or call from her.

    Just like that, Monday came.

    We had midterms for 2 days and math was nned for the second day.

    I just finished the first test.

    I leave the ssroom of agonizing cries.

    There was some slight difficulties but I should get passing marks this time as well.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡¹

    I was called out in the hallway.

    When I turn around, Kurusu was there breathing heavily like she left the ssroom in a hurry.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s walk a bit¡¹

    Kurusu walks down the hallway like she was escaping from something.

    Getting a bit interested, I chase her after a bit.

    Today¡¯s Kurusu is also scary beautiful.

    I wonder if she is fired up for the exams since her long chestnut-colored hair is tied up in a ponytail.

    Her white camisole under her see through white shirt is dazzling.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Kurusu faced opposite the entrance to the shoe racks.

    A number of students gradually decreased until finally no one was there.

    At that time, Kurusu finally answered my question.

    ¡¸Okutani, something bad has happened¡¹

    Walking quickly, Kurusu said rapidly.

    ¡¸R-remember when we did that perverted thing at the shrine?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    Many days have passed but I recalled it like it was yesterday.

    I showed Kurusu my dick on the shrine¡¯s grounds.

    And then Kurusu stroked it until I came.

    Kurusu went up the staircase.

    I knew where Kurusu was headed to.

    It was the Human Culture Research Club clubroom.

    ¡¸It seems someone saw us¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    I stopped my feet in the middle of the staircase.

    Kurusu who noticed that also stopped her feet and turned towards me.

    ¡¸Furthermore, it seems they are a student at Hashidzume High School as well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-what? Eh? Someone saw us?¡¹

    Kurusu shook her head.

    Sunlightes from the window shining through the staircase.

    That lighting caused a ck silhouette to appear over Kurusu.

    The figure of Kurusu¡¯s silhouette is perfect.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. But, today¡­I found this at the shoe rack¡¹

    Kurusu took out a photo.

    Going up the staircase, I took the photo from her.

    It was slightly fuzzy but I could tell from the uniform that the man and woman was from Hashidzume High School.

    It was at the shrine¡¯s grounds. There was something on the back.

    ¡¸The back of the photo¡­look¡¹

    Kurusu told me who was in a daze.

    When I turn it over to look, a sentence was written there in magic marker.

    ¡¸¡ºI will erase the data. In exchange, tomorrow after school pleasee to the rooftop¡»¡¹

    I read it out loud.

    It has became a considerable ordeal.

    Since the photo was in Kurusu¡¯s shoe rack and they told her to meet them at the roof, the sender should be a student here.

    ¡¸What should we do?¡¹

    Starting to walk again, Kurusu mutters like she was talking to herself.

    Silently following her, I frantically strained my brain for an answer.

    When we arrive at the clubroom, Kurusu put in the key and opened the door.

    ¡¸Eh? The key?¡¹

    ¡¸I borrowed it from Kawauchi-kun¡­¡¹

    The clubroom key was handed over so easily, Kawauchi must be Kurusu¡¯s yes-man.

    We entered the clubroom.

    Kurusu closes and locks the door.

    I told Kurusu who tries to sit on the sofa.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go¡­¡¹

    Guessing from the contents of the letter, it seems the sender isn¡¯t a bad person.

    This was probably just a deed to try and get closer with Kurusu.

    I didn¡¯t possibly think anyone would see us but I can¡¯t help it now that it has happened.

    ¡¸But¡­if I don¡¯t go¡­won¡¯t they get mad?¡¹

    Kurusu, who sat on the sofa, looks up at me.

    That is certainly right. They think Kurusu is the one who wille.

    I don¡¯t know the person in question but if the guy who just has a huge dickes, there is more than enough of a possibility for them to get mad.

    ¡¸And then if they get mad, if they don¡¯t get rid of the data¡­it will be bad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go together¡­I will hide myself somewhere, so¡­if it seems like something bad will happen, I wille out. If they honestly hand over the data, there is no need for me toe out¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    Looking down, Kurusu let out a big sigh.

    ¡¸Why are you apologizing?¡¹

    This is both our problem.

    I am not the only victim here.

    ¡¸I mean¡­at the shrine¡­since I was the one to suggest doing something like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I was the one who didn¡¯t refuse¡¹

    Our eyes met.

    The clubroom was dim.

    Since it was in the old school building, there weren¡¯t many students walking by regrly.

    We continue to pause in silence in the clubroom.

    The old sofa and the bookshelves that collected dust.

    One strand of sunlight peeks through the opening in the curtain and runs between me and Kurusu.

    The air stagnated within the closed room, it started to get warm with time.

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡¹

    Kurusu unfastened the scrunchy that held her hair up in a ponytail.

    Her long hair gently falls down to her shoulders.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s here¡­no one can see us¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    My throat dried up.

    Thick saliva collects in my mouth.

    Combing her fingers through her hair, Kurusu looked at me.

    I could feel a woman¡¯s nature whirl inside her moist eyes.

    Kurusu rxed into the sofa letting it support her.

    It was very alluring. I was being invited. I had that hunch.

    I slowly drew near Kurusu.

    And then looking down on her, my hand reached out towards her hair and touched it.

    Closing her eyes, Kurusu slightly raised her chin.

    Bending my waist, I touched her lips with mine.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡¹

    Our second kiss was extremely short.

    When we separate our lips, Kurusu smiles seeming embarrassed.

    And then she opens her lips she just kissed me with and said.

    ¡¸From when I saw this in the morning¡­I have just been taking tests nonstop¡­I wanted it to be just the two of us¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine with just that?¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s eyebrows lowered for an instant towards that question.

    And then she immediately looked at me with a face of triumph.

    ¡¸That is just fine with me but¡­what about you?¡¹

    Kurusu is showing no signs of losing.

    With a wry smile, I shrugged my shoulders and muttered.

    ¡¸Is it fine if I kiss you again?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Go ahead¡¹

    Kurusu pursed her lips a bit replying so.

 Chapter 23: Kurusu Mia 9

    The third kiss was passionate.

    We piled our lips on top of each other like we were lusting insatiably for one another.

    I sat down next to Kurusu, and before I knew it, I had embraced her.

    Kurusu also desperately wraps her arms around my body while breathing roughly through her nose.

    Our noses hit and our teeth bang against each other over and over again.

    However, after a little bit, we became more skilled at it. Our lips were unified.

    Our saliva mixes together as ascivious sound echoes through the clubroom.

    ¡¸N, Kuchu, Nchu, Fuah, N, Nah, N¡¹

    I needed a bit of courage but I extended my tongue.

    I force open Kurusu¡¯s tightly sealed lips.

    There was some resistance at first but Kurusu slightly opens her lips.

    Aiming at that gap, I inserted my tongue in one stroke.

    ¡¸Nnnnn¡¹

    Kurusu said with a surprised, muffled voice.

    Ignoring that, I search for Kurusu¡¯s tongue.

    Pushing my way through the sea of saliva in her mouth, I search for Kurusu¡¯s tongue that she hid somewhere.

    It was my first deep kiss.1

    ¡¸Nchu, Ah, Noo, Nn, Ah¡¹

    With a short gasp, Kurusu bends her head back from my kiss.

    However, I won¡¯t let her get away. Hanging over her lying on the sofa, I continue to suck on her lips.

    And I continue viting the inside of her mouth with my tongue.

    I found Kurusu¡¯s small tongue.

    Persistently chasing it, I entwine mine with hers.

    Pleasure runs through my body like my mouth itself had be an erogenous zone.

    My consciousness was dizzy from being hit by waves of pleasure. My body felt dull like I had anemia.

    While we both make indecent sounds, we amuse ourselves with only kissing.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Okutani-kun¡­¡¹

    Kurusu turned her face away.

    Naturally since the kiss was over, awkward silence appeared.

    I was straddling Kurusu.

    Her disorderd chestnut-colored hair spread on top of the sofa.

    It was a work of art.

    Anyone would praise Kurusu¡¯s face as such.

    And I was riding on top of her.

    ¡¸You were too intense¡­¡¹

    Her moist lips shone sweetly.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡¹

    Regaining a bit of myposure, I get off from on top of Kurusu.

    When I sit on the sofa, I told her like I was making an excuse.

    ¡¸You were¡­too lovely¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I understand, such a thing¡¹

    Her way of speaking seemed like she was pouting.

    However there wasn¡¯t an iota of being displeased with me.

    Kurusu stretches her legs towards me.

    Two dazzling legs stretch out from her skirt.

    Her white school slippers and her navy blue socks.

    Her smooth exposed thigh and her butt that was hidden by her skirt.

    Unintentionally, my hand reached out towards it.

    Slowly, I caressed her thighs.

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡¹

    Kurusu res at me like she¡¯s mad.

    But she didn¡¯t run away and she didn¡¯t refuse my hand.

    She just closed her legs a bit.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡¹

    I remove my hand from her thigh while apologizing.

    And then the hand that was floating around turns towards her stomach.

    I touch her slender stomach from on top of her shirt.

    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­Well¡­¡¹

    When she breathes, her stomach rises and falls.

    Each time I get a sense of happiness.

    When I rub her stomach, Kurusu twists around like it is ticklish.

    Her skirt flipped up and her thighs were exposed further.

    My fingertips be numb in excitement.

    However the nerves got sensitive, when I stroke her stomach, blood gathers in my lower body.

    ¡¸Hey, why, my stomach?¡¹

    ¡¸It somehow feels good¡­¡¹

    Kurusu lowered her eyebrows and smiled seeming troubled.

    The hand that was stroking her stomach gradually drew closer to her abundant breasts.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s smiling face slightly stiffened.

    It was not fear. If she expresses it on purpose then her face was sweet.2

    Passing by her sr plexus, I reach her breasts.

    First, my hand crawls towards her right breast.

    Even though I had only touched it slightly, I was surprised at the softness.

    ¡¸Nn¡­¡¹

    Kurusu tightly closes her lips frowning.

    It didn¡¯t feel like she would refuse but she seemed flustered.

    Is it fine for him to touch me like this? I could see her have that sort of hesitation.

    Before she could say anything, I wrap my palm around her breast.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    And then I massaged it.

    Soft. Soft. Soft.

    Of course, under her camisole she should have a bra on.

    There is certainly a feeling of firm cloth and wires.

    Even so, Kurusu¡¯s breasts were soft, my fingers sunk in.

    It was slow but I rubbed at a speed that didn¡¯t give her space to think.

    My dick that I had trained before was quickly starting to get erect.

    Kurusu turns her gaze away looking at something distant in order to not look at me.

    Her cheeks blushed, her breathing became rough, and she bit her lips.

    The strength creasing her eyebrows and the strength in her shoulders seemed to get stronger.

    Now with my other hand, I rubbed her left breast.

    I got aroused at the same softness as her right breast.

    I could clearly feel a pleasant substance spread through my head.

    It was a spark of light. Little by little, that spark brought about the greatest pleasure to my brain.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Nn¡­¡¹

    Heavy breathing leaked from between Kurusu¡¯s lips as she was biting them.

    Kurusu gripped her open hand.

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­¡¹

    I called out in a voice that I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was audible.

    ¡¸Nn¡­?¡¹

    It seems to have reached her.

    When she turns her face towards me, Kurusu slightly tilts her head to the side.

    ¡¸What¡­? Okutani, kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine to take it off¡­?¡¹

    While rubbing both her breasts, I asked her.

    ¡¸Such¡­Nn¡­things, don¡¯t ask that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­If I don¡¯t get your approval¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­Ann¡¹

    Kurusu ended up turning her face away again.

    Wavering, I started off by trying to unbutton the topmost button on her shirt.

    When a portion more than just her neck was exposed, I could see her corbone.

    Even with only that much, my hand trembled.

    The person before me was a perfectly beautiful girl.

    Even if someone would just be able to talk to her without restraint they would be happy.

    I was trying to take off that Kurusu¡¯s shirt.

    Even after unfastening one of her buttons, Kurusu didn¡¯t say anything.

    Is this fine? Is it fine to strip her just like this?

    I had such hesitation but I had no intention to stop.

    One more button was undone.

    Kurusu did not refuse me. She just took a deep breath inwards.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, right?¡¹

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    I tried asking again.

    Kurusu¡¯s reply was the same as earlier.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­¡¹

    The moment I unbuttoned the third button, I stopped hesitating.

    I gradually unbuttoned her shirt with trembling hands.

    <ol><li> French kiss ?</li><li> No fucking clue ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 24: Kurusu Mia 10

    I finished unfastening all of her buttons.

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s a bit¡­embarrassing¡¹

    Kurusu tightly closed her eyelids with a bright red face.

    Her delicate body continually trembled from shyness.

    ¡¸It will be fine¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what will be fine.

    However, in order to calm her down, I muttered in a gentle tone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you are extremely pretty¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn¡­it¡¯s even more embarrassing¡¹

    After unfastening the buttons, the front of her shirt opened up.

    Her white transparent camisole appeared and I could see her thin yellow bra.

    Her plump pair of hills was not losing to gravity, they firmly held their shape.

    When she breathes, it rises up and down and I can¡¯t help but get an erection.

    ¡¸Aa¡­Kurusu¡¹

    I rub her breasts from on top of her camisole.

    ¡¸Hey-¡­Nah¡¹

    The camisole had a good texture.

    And the bra¡¯sce and wire hidden underneath was hard.

    When I put strength into my fingers, her soft breasts were easily molded.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡­it¡¯s already, no good¡­it¡¯s too embarrassing¡¹

    With her eyes shut, Kurusu fired off those words.

    Towards her voice that contained a considerable passionate tone, my whole body became numb.

    Even though she says it¡¯s no good, I couldn¡¯t stop my hands.

    I lift up the hem of her camisole.

    ¡¸Ah, wait¡­hey¡¹

    Kurusu tries to restrain my hands.

    However the power behind her resistance was weak, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop my hands.

    Kurusu¡¯s navel made an appearance. It was a small cute navel.

    I stroke Kurusu¡¯s exposed stomach. It was an unconscious action.

    Her stomach was smooth and just touching it gave me a sense of happiness.

    ¡¸Hey, I said stop¡¹

    Kurusu looked at me with slightly opened eyes.

    After smiling at such a Kurusu, I opened my mouth to talk.

    ¡¸I want to see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Your¡­tits¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s no good, hey¡¹

    I lift her camisole in one go.

    I didn¡¯t give her a chance to stop it. I stripped the thin cloth all the way to the base of her neck.

    Her thin yellow bra was exposed.

    Thece portion had ck ornaments ced on it but the whole thing was a simple design.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look¡­seriously, we can¡¯t anymore¡­¡¹

    Kurusu crosses both her hands to hide her chest.

    And pinning down both her breasts made a splendid valley.

    Kurusu hides her skin that usually isn¡¯t hit directly by sunlight.

    Purity.

    Such a word came to mind.

    Kurusu¡¯s chest was like a snow field without anyone¡¯s footprints left behind.

    My heart tightened painfully.

    If I ended up touching such things, I don¡¯t know what I would end up doing.

    I had such a fear.

    It wasn¡¯t such a simple thing to pollute her with my hands.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡­?¡¹

    Kurusu looks at me who stopped moving.

    Kurusu¡¯s eyes shook left and right.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡¹

    She was too lovely.

    Why was she so perfect?

    Since she was so perfect I was hesitating to pollute her.

    A saint needs to be cherished.

    A human like me cannot touch her.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Is something wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­¡¹

    I slightly separate my body from her and muttered.

    ¡¸I¡­don¡¯t have any confidence¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Sitting back down on the sofa, I make a confession while looking at my feet.

    ¡¸You are a person in a different world than me. Even so, I¡­¡¹

    Kurusu listens to me while staying silent.

    She listens to me express my thoughts in silence.

    Even this interaction was tough for me.

    ¡¸Even though it should be plenty for me to just be able to talk frankly with a person like you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Now, look here¡¹

    Slightly raising her voice, Kurusu talks to me.

    I unintentionally looked at her.

    Kurusu red at me with a bright red face.

    She seemed mad.

    ¡¸What are you saying so suddenly after leaving a girl in such a state?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­sorry¡¹

    I extend my hand to try and fix her camisole.

    However, Kurusu refused my hand.

    ¡¸I wonder why¡­why do I think such a guy is good¡¹

    Brushing away my hand, Kurusu stood up.

    And then she voluntarily throws off her shirt and strips her camisole.

    She stood in front of me with a shameless appearance of just a bra and skirt.

    I had to catch my breath at Kurusu¡¯s perfectly shaped body.

    I wanted to be introduced to a sculptor in order to leave behind this figure for the future.

    ¡¸It¡¯s extremely embarrassing but¡­¡¹

    Kurusu turns her hands behind her while saying that.

    And then she unfastened her bra.

    Her pinned down chest was released and their size increased.

    Kurusuid her unfastened bra on the sofa.

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡¹

    There really was no defect.

    Even when her plump breasts lost the support of her bra, they show no sign of losing their form.

    Her reddish nipples surrounded by her pink ares are ced perfectly on her breasts.

    The gloomy club room seemed to turn brilliant.

    The stagnant air started to get washed away by her breasts.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡­umm you know, I like you¡¹

    It was a sublime moment.

    I had a feeling that she just said something amazing but it practically didn¡¯t reach my ears.

    I end up focusing all 5 of my sense on the scene in front of me.

    Kurusu, whose tits were exposed, looked at me firmly with wide open eyes.

    And then she seemed to desperately fight shyness.

    She said with a bright red face.

    ¡¸The first day I transferred here in May, everyone tried to get a look at me but you were the only one to turn his face away¡¹

    ¡¸A¡­Aa¡¹

    Somehow I replied.

    That was certainly the case.

    I tried to avoid contact with her.

    A person from a different world showed up.

    Even if I harbored good will for her, she would just look at me with painful eyes.

    That¡¯s what I thought. No, I still think that now

    ¡¸Such a person, it was a first for me¡­¡¹

    Kurusu straightens her back like she was showing off her beautiful tits to me.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t try to talk to me, on the contrary, you didn¡¯t even try to make eye contact with me¡­I couldn¡¯t understand why¡­I thought I was being hated even though I had just transferred in¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­Th-¡­that was¡¹

    I try toe up with some sort of excuse but I couldn¡¯t let out my voice.

    Not being able to take my eyes off of Kurusu¡¯s exposed upper half, it was like the words were stuck in my throat.

    ¡¸When I became aware of it, I had already lost. I entered the Human Culture Research Club and I thought I would try to get to know you better¡­and then I called out to you¡­¡¹

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    It was that time we were going back home.

    Kurusu suddenly called out to me.

    And then we shared our secrets.

    Everything started there.

    ¡¸At that time I knew¡­¡±Aa, I havee to like Okutani-kun¡±¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-such a thing¡¹

    Finally, the words that came out was in self deprecation.

    ¡¸For someone like me¡­¡¹

    I know how pathetic it is.

    But, I couldn¡¯t go on without saying it.

    ¡¸Why would you like someone like me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! Even I, don¡¯t know why I started to like someone, someone like you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I woulde to like someone cooler, someone more manly, someone who would be able to protect me!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I am surprised myself!¡¹

    Kurusu drew close to me, sitting on the sofa.

    And then spreading out both her hands, she wraps up my head embracing me.

    ¡¸But I like you because I like you¡­it can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡¹

    My face was absorbed by her breasts.

    And then I put her nipple in my mouth.

 Chapter 25: Kurusu Mia 11

    ¡¸Aann¡¹

    Kurusu pants.

    My face was pressed into her breasts and my mouth had her nipple inside.

    I hold it between my lips in order to taste the bud.

    My head became pure white towards the nipple that was getting harder.

    My face that was buried in soft flesh was engulfed in happiness.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun, Okutani-kun¡¹

    Raising a lovely voice, Kurusu strokes my head.

    Focusing my consciousness on her fingers, I enjoyed myself.

    Kurusu was feeling it. Her body felt it and shook with a twitch.

    ¡¸Nn¡­Ah¡­Nnnn¡¹

    It was ecstasy.

    I suck on her nipple.

    And then I licked it.

    ¡¸Ann¡¹

    Kurusu raises her voice.

    I circled her hard nipple many times over with my tongue.

    Each time Kurusu¡¯s body twitches showing she feels it with her whole body.

    I was embracing Kurusu.

    My hands crawled along her back enhancing the feeling.

    And then my hand slowly moves towards her lower body.

    ¡¸Nn, Ann, my, my nippless, Nnnn¡¹

    Kurusu was feeling good with my tongue.

    When I thought that, I got a sense of satisfaction.

    I started denying the thoughts popping up in my head.

    My dick got painfully erect under my boxers.

    I grasped her ass.

    It was on top of her skirt but I recognize the sexual excitementing from her toned ass.

    ¡¸Okutani-kunn¡¹

    Kurusu gasped like she was shouting.

    She called my name over and over again, and then she glued her body to me.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun, Okutani-kun¡¹

    I sink in her breasts and it became difficult to breathe.

    However, there was no leeway to think about such things.

    I just continued licking her nipple that was inside my mouth.

    I just frantically hold her ass and continue to rub it.

    Kurusu¡¯s ass had a huge sexual feeling to it.

    I invade her skirt with my hands.

    ¡¸Ah, wait¡­Nnnn¡¹

    Kurusu refused my hand but I didn¡¯t stop my hands.

    I could feel her panties.

    It was one piece of cloth that was too unreliable to protect such a small important ce.

    I wonder if it is wet because of the sweat from my hands.

    Or I wonder if it came from Kurusu.

    ¡¸Okutani-kunn¡­Any more than this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you not like it?¡¹

    Taking my mouth off her nipple, I looked at her with an upwards nce.

    Looking down on me, Kurusu bit her lower lip like she was somewhat frustrated.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t dislike it but¡­but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t dislike it!¡¹

    This time I bury my face in her other breast.

    When I immediately find her nipple, I put it in my mouth.

    ¡¸Fuah, you¡¯re too violent¡¹

    Kurusu released a voice mixed with surprise and heavy breathing.

    The other nipple still hadn¡¯t gotten hard yet.

    However, it immediately got bigger and harder.

    I licked her sensitive nipple.

    *Chupu Chupu*.

    I gained enough leeway to make sounds on purpose.

    I continue rubbing her ass from on top of her panties.

    Gradually her panties dug in her flesh and I could feel her raw skin on my palms.

    Sitting on the sofa, I lick her nipple and stroke her ass.

    I was enjoying such a dream-like moment.

    ¡¸N, Ann, Fuh, Nah¡¹

    There was a change in Kurusu¡¯s heavy breathing.

    She continued letting out an irrationally charming voice.

    When I try looking at her, Kurusu had her eyes shut.

    It seems she entrusted her whole body to the pleasure she was receiving from me.

    ¡¸Hey, Kurusu¡­¡¹

    I stood up.

    ¡¸Na?¡¹

    Kurusu looks at me with enchanted eyes.

    I touched her shoulders.

    And then I lightly pushed her on the sofa.

    Even though it was a light push, Kurusu¡¯s hips easily sunk into the sofa.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Wh-what?¡¹

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­Do you really like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yeah¡­I like you but¡­¡¹

    Kurusu looks at me strangely.

    She conveyed her honest feelings to me.

    In that case, I also must act with a sincere attitude.

    ¡¸I¡­am not a good guy to be your boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I wonder if that¡¯s true¡¹

    Kurusu smiled amazed.

    I unfasten my belt from my pants and strip them off with my boxers.

    ¡¸Why are you stripping?¡¹

    ¡¸I am putting myself in the same position as you did earlier¡¹

    I understand more than anyone that what I did had no meaning.

    However, I wanted to answer with sincerity.

    My standing dick reaches towards the ceiling.

    It expanded to the limit of my expectations.

    Transparent liquid started to overflow from a while ago.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡­you¡¯re an idiot aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸I cannot deny that! But I wanted to properly reply to you¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡­then, go ahead¡¹

    When she slightly consents, she looks at me.

    After I resolved myself, I convey my feelings.

    ¡¸In all honesty, I don¡¯t really understand the feeling of love¡¹

    ¡¸¡­So that¡¯s what it was¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s gaze was stolen by my dick like a monster appearing in front of her.

    ¡¸¡±Someday it would be fine for me to be next to you¡±, if I reached the point where I could have that much confidence in myself¡­I thought I could properlye to like you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­Now, I¡­¡¹

    I take a step closer and my dick draws closer to Kurusu¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­I am the worst.¡¹

    While staring at my son, Kurusu replied.1

    ¡¸Geez. You really are the worst¡­to reject me¡­it¡¯s unprecedented¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I am rejecting you!¡¹

    ¡¸I know. In order to be a man suitable for me, you will do your best, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    With a grin, Kurusu grasped my shaft.

    ¡¸Kurusu!?¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­you know, I¡­before that happens¡­I want to do this sort of thing with you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, I am also a girl at that age, you know?¡¹

    Kurusu started to slowly stroke my dick.

    In one stroke, pleasure rose to the surface.

    My brain became numb and my hips gave out.

    ¡¸Do you think I will wait to do this until you have be a suitable man for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Kurusu, it feels goood¡¹

    ¡¸If you won¡¯t be my partner then¡­I might end up doing it with someone else you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, Aa, I don¡¯t want that!¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­let¡¯s do it, okay?¡¹

    Floating an erotic expression, Kurusu stuck out her small tongue.

    And then after opening her mouth wide, she holds the dick in front of her in her gaping mouth.

    ¡¸Hamuh¡­Kuchu, chupu, amuh, nn, npuh¡¹

    <ol><li> Son is euphemism for dick ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 26: Kurusu Mia 12

    Kurusu was a perfect beauty.

    Just being stared at by her clear eyes grabbed hold of my heart.

    Her lips that wouldn¡¯t lose its moistness were plumped up, and when she smiled her dimples were lovely.

    I ran my hand through her thin strands of long chestnut-colored hair and it spills over.

    Even though the atmosphere was short-lived, her actions were full of energy.

    Just breathing the same air brought back my energy, I end up thinking this life isn¡¯t that bad.

    Such a perfect beauty like Kurusu is now sucking my dick.

    ¡¸Nguh, N, Aguh, Nchu, Puchu, Nnah¡¹

    Since my dick is huge, Kurusu could only hold the head in her mouth.

    But with just that, the pleasure I received was strange.

    I was thinking the saliva amassed in her mouth was a pleasant substance.

    Furthermore Kurusu wasn¡¯t wearing anything on her upper body right now.

    Each time she moves her mouth, her huge hills sway.

    ¡¸Nnn, Nn, Hamuh, Ncha, Kunah, N, Amuh¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­Kurusu, it feels goood¡¹

    Her soft lips covered my ns.

    When she looks at me with a fleeting nce she smiled just for a moment, and she continues holding my ns in her mouth.

    *Guchu Guchu*. The saliva mixing around in her mouth made a noise.

    An irregr pleasure causes chaos in my brain as a wave of saliva hits my ns.

    ¡¸Nah¡­N, since Okutani-kun is big¡­this is my limit¡­¡¹

    Separating her mouth from my ns, Kurusu frowns.

    She looked at me with a face like she was ying a game that was difficult to beat.

    ¡¸You know, my mouth is small¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It feels plenty good¡¹

    ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine but¡­¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s lips were painted with the transparent liquiding out of my son.

    When she was licking it with her tongue stuck out, she tilts her head to the side.

    ¡¸Should I do it more?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­If-if it¡¯s painful to hold it in your mouth then you can lick it¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­my hand is hot¡¹

    Swallowing her saliva, she smiled.

    And then grasping my dick, she held it like she wouldn¡¯t move.

    Drawing her face close, she starts licking my shaft like she was giving it a kiss.

    Small pleasure runs up my body like an electric shock.

    Indecent sounds echo through the room, and my ears get hot.

    ¡¸Nchu, Chu, Kuchu, Chupu¡­Nn, Nchu¡¹

    She licks my ns and the area around it.

    She licks it carefully like she was tasting a big ice cream bar.

    In the middle of licking, she sucks the shaft from the side with her lips and the hand she grasped it with started to stroke it.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back, my hand reaches towards her tits as she sat on the sofa.

    I gently rub her massive tits.

    ¡¸Ann, Chubun, N, Amuh, Aann, Nkuh, Nnah, Hann, N¡¹

    The soft sensation of her tits being sent to my hand made my head numb.

    My dick swelled to the max and my whole body was pleased from her kiss.

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­Aa, Kurusu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nchupu, Nann, Uunn, Naa, Kuchu, Fupunn, Kucha¡¹

    ¡¸It feels too good! It feels good!¡¹

    ¡¸Hamu, Chu, Chu, Okutani-kun¡­?¡¹

    Separating her lips, Kurusu looks at me.

    With me rubbing her tits, Kurusu looks at me like she was asking for something.

    ¡¸What is it¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡­umm¡­¡¹

    Kurusu let out a voice with a hot breath.

    And then the hand she wasn¡¯t holding my dick with drew towards her skirt.

    ¡¸Umm¡­¡¹

    The hand that went towards her skirt stopped right over her concealed pussy.

    And then she tightly gripped her skirt.

    Leaning forward, she hit her face on the arm I was using to rub her breasts and muttered.

    ¡¸You want to be touched?¡¹

    When I asked, Kurusu twitched.

    Kurusu pushed her hand against her crotch as if she was holding back her pee.

    And then closing her eyes, she slightly nods.

    I slowlyid Kurusu down on the sofa.

    I sit in seiza at her feet.

    And then I put my hand in her skirt.

    I touch her panties.

    Kurusu was lying down not saying anything.

    Her eyes were wet like tears would flow down, and she looked at a distant area.

    Watching her huge tits rise up and down, I could tell her breathing raised.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t¡­take off my skirt¡­¡¹

    When I try to take off her panties, she slightly raised her hips and said.

    Easily taking off her panties, I held them in my right hand.

    It was a pair of thin yellow panties, it was probably a set with the bra.

    ck cloth adorns theces and it was very lovely.

    Even though there wasn¡¯t actually steaming off it, I could feel myself warming up from it.

    Laying the panties down on the sofa, I put my hands in her skirt again.

    Just as she asked, I didn¡¯t take off her skirt.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹

    Kurusu let out a heavy sigh.

    She had a troubled face like she had lost her way on a street she didn¡¯t know.1

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fine to do this.¡±

    ¡°Is it fine to go on like this.¡±

    ¡°Or should I turn back.¡±

    Kurusu¡¯s expression had such hesitation.

    I touch her thighs.

    And then I advance my hand up her smooth thighs.

    Kurusu gripped her skirt.

    She just waits for something without trying to look at me.

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­could you open your legs a bit¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to touch you, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­¡¹

    Kurusu took a huge breath.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­I¡¯m a bit scared¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be gentle¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn¡­fine¡­here¡­¡¹

    And then she slowly opened up her legs just a bit.

    While purposefully rubbing her thighs, I extended my hands forwards.

    ¡¸Aann¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s body twitched.

    And then she looks at me surprised.

    With eyes wide open, she slightly opened her mouth.

    ¡¸What are you doing now?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I was thinking¡­to touch it a bit¡¹

    ¡¸You really only touched it a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    It was for just a moment but, I definitely touched her crotch.

    I couldn¡¯t see what I was doing inside her skirt.

    But, my right hand that was invading her skirt got wet with a silky liquid.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­you were feeling it¡­¡¹

    Blinking in surprise, Kurusu looked at me.

    <ol><li>Huh? ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 27: Kurusu Mia 13

    My hands went inside her skirt once again.

    Kurusu creased her eyebrows and looked at the ceiling.

    *Kuchu*

    I touched it.

    My index finger touched her pussy.

    ¡¸NAann¡¹

    *Kyuu*, Kurusu closes her legs and lets out a voice.

    And then looking at me she shook her head.

    ¡¸Wait¡­I felt that a bit too much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You said you wanted to be touched¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­¡¹

    Kurusu raised her body seeming a bit flustered.

    And then she opened her mouth whilebing down her hair.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­with just a little touch, my body gets a weird feeling¡¹

    ¡¸Have you never done this before?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? no¡¹

    Kurusu looked at me with an upset appearance.

    I shook my head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant¡­I meant by yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Kurusu grasped the hem of her skirt and nods with a red face.

    ¡¸Well¡­yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s different from when I touch it¡­¡¹

    Kurusu looked at me with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Or rather, what are you making me say¡¹

    ¡¸But I want to touch it¡­¡¹

    I told her frankly.

    My dick swells towards the ceiling in anticipation of cumming.

    My heart was beating painfully loud and it became difficult to swallow.

    ¡¸But¡­this is a little¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you feel like you can¡¯t endure it?¡¹

    ¡¸I am just a bit surprised but¡­¡¹

    When I approach Kurusu, I slowlyid her down on the sofa.

    epting my second attempt, she lies down without much resistance.

    When I put my hands in her skirt, this time she willingly opened her legs.

    ¡¸Try to bear it for a bit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    Letting out a long exhale, Kurusu shut her eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll try to bear it¡­¡¹

    With those words as a signal, I stretch my finger towards her pussy.

    *Nucha*, my finger seemed to melt in her sticky soft area.

    ¡¸Nnnnnn¡¹

    Shutting her eyes, she bit her right hand while holding down her voice.

    It seems her body twitched once.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnn¡¹

    Kurusu shakes her head.

    I ask her while making sure not to be impatient.

    My fingers creep towards her pussy.

    I try to scoop out her overflowing love juices with my index finger.

    ¡¸Aannnnn¡¹

    Biting her hand she leaks out a voice.

    She opens her eyes and looks at me.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping?¡± She had those type of eyes.

    ¡¸This skirt is a hindrance¡¹

    ¡¸Hey? Okutani-kun?¡¹

    When I turn over her skirt, Kurusu separates her hand from her mouth and tries to fix it.

    I look at her pussy while stopping her hand.

    She had an abundant amount of small thin chestnut-colored pubic hair.

    Under that was her gleamingly wet pussy.

    Herbia was tightly closed seeming to im no one is allowed in.

    The sweet smell of citrus tickles my nose and stirs in my brain.

    ¡¸Aah¡­Kurusu¡¹

    I extend my hand trying to touch it again.

    ¡¸Seriously! Wait! You can¡¯t!¡¹

    Kurusu was almost shouting.

    Taken aback by her voice, I stopped my hand.

    ¡¸Ah¡­sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡¹

    Swelling her cheeks, Kurusu res at me.

    ¡¸Wait¡­since I ended up cumming a little¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Dont ¡°Eh?¡± me¡­Don¡¯t make me say it¡¹

    ¡¸But, I only touched it a little¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I came from just being touched a little¡¹

    Tears amassed in her eyes like she was pouting.

    Her face was bright red probably because she was feeling ashamed.

    Averting her eyes, Kurusu muttered.

    ¡¸When I thought about being touched by you, I just¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡¹

    A sense of happiness pierces through my body at her words.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t touched, my dick sprang up.

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­Kurusu¡­Kurusu!¡¹

    I embraced her.

    ¡¸Ann¡­wait¡­eh? Geez..Chuu¡¹

    We pile up our lips and lock eyes with each other.

    My aroused face is reflected in her moist eyes.

    ¡¸Hey¡­there is something big on my stomach¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    I was hanging over Kurusu.

    Because of that, my erect dick was in the perfect position to touch her stomach.

    ¡¸I want to put it in¡­¡¹

    It was impossible to put on airs in front of Kurusu.

    I end up saying what I was thinking.

    Kurusu frowns like she would when scolding a small child.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible¡­you can¡¯t put it in¡¹

    Somehow it seems she doesn¡¯t dislike the thought of having sex with me.

    Rather than that, there was a physical issue.

    Kurusu was a virgin so her pussy was closed tightly.

    And more than anything my dick was just too big.

    ¡¸Also¡­We don¡¯t have a condom¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I will go and buy one¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh? What are you saying? We can always do it another time, so¡­let¡¯s not do it today, okay?¡¹

    Tilting her head to the side, Kurusu smiled.

    The dimples on her cheeks were lovely and she was very girlish.

    That¡¯s right. I have to cherish this person.

    No, I should cherish her like a saint.

    I stroke her head and after tasting a sense of superiority, I nodded.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re admirable, Okutani-kun¡¹

    Why did she praise me?

    When I separate myself from her, I take a deep breath to collect myself.

    I stand up trying not to look at Kurusu.

    ¡¸Hey, Okutani-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    However, I ended up looking.

    Kurusu was sitting on the sofa with her chest exposed.

    ¡¸After getting that big, it won¡¯t go back will it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    My huge dick expanded to its limits.

    While staring at it, Kurusu muttered.

    ¡¸It should return after some time passes, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you want to cum?¡¹

    Opening her pure eyes wide, Kurusu stares at me.

    Even though I took the time to collect myself, I immediately regained my arousal from the look in her eyes.

    ¡¸I do¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡¹

    The half naked Kurusues down from the sofa.

    And then drawing close to me, she gets on her knees.

    ¡¸Is it fine if I lick it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­if you can¡­¡¹

    I sat on the sofa.

    And I turn my towering dick towards her while asking her for a request.

    ¡¸Can you hold it between your tits¡­¡¹

 Chapter 28: Kurusu Mia 14

    ¡¸L-like this¡­?¡¹

    Kurusu pushes her breasts together from both sides with inexperienced movements.

    In between both her breasts was my gigantic dick.

    Sitting on the sofa, my dick is turned towards Kurusu.

    Kurusu was on her knees on the floor with her back straight. She was pushing her tits towards my dick.

    The current circumstances is plenty enough to make me cum.

    But I firmly held back.

    Kurusu¡¯s soft hills wrap around my dick.

    ¡¸Ah, AAah¡­¡¹

    It felt like electricity ran up my spine.

    Stimulus is sent through my whole body making the top of my head painful.

    ¡¸I-is this fine?¡¹

    Holding my dick between her tits, Kurusu asks me.

    I had forgotten how to speak.

    I look at Kurusu with only half open eyes.

    ¡¸It feels that good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m somehow a bit happy¡¹

    Muttering that, Kurusu continues pressing her breasts on my son.

    Even though my shaft was thick, since it was Kurusu¡¯s plump chest she could envelop the whole thing.

    However, the ns was exposed.

    ¡¸Ku-Kurusu¡­the head¡­please lick it¡¹

    When I somehow gave her directions, she nodded.

    At the same time as she nods, her small tongue creeps along the head.

    ¡¸Nah¡¹

    My hips jumped up.

    ¡¸Kyaa¡¹

    I heard Kurusu let out a short shriek.

    Since I suddenly pushed up my dick, she was a bit surprised.

    ¡¸Did it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, amazingly so¡­¡¹

    When she put my penis between her breasts again, Kurusu licks the head.

    *Chiro Chiro*, she did her utmost best to stimte me with her stiff tongue.

    Her praiseworthy service blended happiness and a sense of superiority in my heart.

    ¡¸Stroke it, with your tits¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    Kurusu started moving her breasts, that were holding my dick from both sides, up and down.

    I was assailed with a pleasure I would never think came from this world.

    The mental pleasure given was huge, even more than the physical pleasure.

    ¡¸N, Chu, Achupu, Kuchu, Npuh¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s tongue moved faster like she got used to it.

    And she started to move her chest quicker.

    Her nipples hardened to a point moved up and down in front of me.

    It was being done by such a perfectly beautiful girl, she was only desperately trying to get a man to cum.

    I should be satisfied with just being able to look at it.

    But right now, I am the party involved.

    I am the guy she is trying to get to cum.

    ¡¸A, A, A¡­Kurusu¡­cumming¡¹

    ¡¸Puchu, Kuchu, N, Nnah¡­oh yeah¡¹

    Separating her tongue from the head, Kurusu looks at me while moving her tits.

    And then she said slightly embarrassed.

    ¡¸Hey, can you call me Mia?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaa! Mia, Mia, cumming¡¹

    I stood up and stroked my dick on my own.

    Kurusu wore a surprised expression at the sudden action.

    ¡¸O-Okutani-kun, what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Put the tip in your mouth!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, okay¡­Amuh¡¹

    Kurusu put the tip in her mouth in a hurry.

    Moving my hand quicker, the feeling to suddenly cum raised.

    A lump of pleasure like magma gathered in the center of my hips.

    ¡¸Aaaaahh¡¹

    And that magma is forcibly pushed outside through my urethra.

    A torrent of pleasure bursts forth as if a dam had busted.

    My dick released it in Kurusu¡¯s lukewarm mouth.

    My consciousness blew off and my thoughts turned pure white.

    I push my hips out as much as possible and cram my dick in Kurusu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnn¡¹

    Opening her eyes wide, Kurusu¡¯s expression turns a bit scared.

    When she takes the dick out of her mouth trying to escape, she coughed violently.

    The remaining semen was fired on the coughing Kurusu¡¯s tits and face.

    Her nostrils red a bit as she tried to swallow something.

    ¡¸Nguu¡­Daaa¡­You surprised me¡¹

    ¡¸¡­you¡­you drank it?¡¹

    My body started to swirl in the pleasurable after effects of cumming.

    It took a long time to drawback from the after effects but my hips suddenly got heavy.

    Kurusu wipes her slightly streaming tears with the back of her hand.

    ¡¸After all, you let it out in my mouth¡­aa¡­it¡¯s also on my cheeks.¡¹

    Sticky, cloudy liquid was pasted on her cheeks.

    And the semen flew directly on to the center of her huge chest.

    With the stickiness not losing to gravity it just drooped downwards.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Kurusu¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you apologizing?¡¹

    Wiping off the semen stuck on her cheek with her index finger, Kurusu asked me.

    ¡¸It felt good didn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right but¡­I never thought you would drink it for me¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that what I am supposed to do?¡¹

    Somehow Kurusu only had a minimum amount of knowledge on sex.

    Since I let it out in her mouth, she ended up drinking it as is.

    She didn¡¯t have a choice to spit it out.

    ¡¸Are you satisfied?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    I waspletely satisfied.

    Kurusu stood up and wipes her hands with a tissue and wipes the semen off her breasts.

    ¡¸Now then¡­should we go home?¡¹

    Looking over her shoulder, the topless Kurusu smiled.

    I nod my head towards her.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    After we put on clothes we went home.

    Since there are testster, the students went home promptly.

    We didn¡¯t meet anyone from Hashidzume High School on the train or the bus.

    Separating from Kurusu at Mikura Station, I returned home.

    The next day.

    After a full day of tests, it reached the end of school.

    I rushed out of the ss as soon as the chime rang.

    I went towards the rooftop.

    If the person that called Kurusu out is a student here then they should be done with tests at the same time as me.

    If that¡¯s the case, they will be heading to the rooftop.

    The n was to get to the roof before Kurusu and hide.

    The priority is to erase the data.

    In order to do that, I will try to not show myself.

    However, if Kurusu meets a dangerous situation then I will not hesitate to show myself.

    The wide open rooftop had no one there.

    It was surrounded by a wire fence and had a small basketball court.1

    When lunch came around, the upperssmen crowded the center.

    When I got to the roof, I looked for a ce to hide.

    There was a shed called the machine room.

    I don¡¯t exactly know what was inside there.

    The shed was next to the wire fence that I could climb up on.

    If it¡¯s here, I can see the entrance to the roof perfectly.

    Climbing up the wire fence, I go towards the roof of the machine room.

    And thenying down on my stomach to not be conspicuous, I look towards the entrance.

    I feel like I became the protagonist to a spy game.

    I wait for a bit. Kurusu finally came.

    Looking left and right, she checks to make sure no one is there.

    ¡¸Kurusu!¡¹

    I call out to her.

    When I did so, Kurusu turns towards my voice and found me.

    She had a stiff smile.

    Today¡¯s Kurusu had her hair pinned up in two.

    She looked a little younger than usual.

    Turning her back to me, Kurusu faced the entrance to the roof.

    She was holding the photo in her hand.

    Would the one who finallyes be a guy?

    Or would it be some wepletely didn¡¯t expect?2

    5 minutes passed.

    The door to the roof slowly opened.

    I saw Kurusu take a deep breath and her shoulder moved.

    I sucked in a deep breath at the same time.

    <strong>IMAGE</strong>

    <ol><li> On the roof? ?</li><li> Soooo a girl? ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 29: Eda Fukiko 1

    The person who finally showed up on the roof was a single school girl.

    Just recently today, the temperature went above 25 degrees.1 It was hot.

    Even so, this student was wearing a zer.

    She had long ck hair with her bangs cut right above her eyebrows.

    Her thick eyebrows and double edged eyelids seemed like typical eyes for a Japanese person.2

    Her lips had a thin amount of makeup on almost like it was nonexistent.

    She was a so-called Japanese beauty. She had the neat and proper ambiance that tickles a guy¡¯s instincts.

    She had a characteristic pair of big round sses resting on her nose.

    And more than anything was her breasts. Aren¡¯t they bigger than Kurusu¡¯s?

    This girl¡¯s name was Eda Fukiko.

    She¡¯s a second year.

    There isn¡¯t anyone at Hashidzume High School that doesn¡¯t know her.

    As soon as she entered high school she entered the student council. Now she is the vice president.

    With good grades, she doesn¡¯t take anything but first ce when the test results are posted in the hallway.

    Even though Eda finally came, Kurusu didn¡¯t say anything.

    I also thought there was no need to speak either.

    There is no way I could think the person to take that photo was Eda.

    She probably just came to the roof casually.

    ¡¸Kurusu-san¡¹

    While pushing up her sses, Eda spoke out.

    She continues through the door to the roof and stares at Kurusu.

    As expected of the student council vice president.

    That attitude and tone, there was a firmness to it that was characteristic of someone who disciplines themselves.

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Being perplexed, Kurusu gave her a reply.

    She was hesitating on how to interact with her properly.

    ¡¸About the photo, I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    It was Eda.

    As expected, Kurusu couldn¡¯t reply not being able to hide her surprise.

    ¡¸Kurusu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Umm, you are the Eda from the ss next to mine, right?¡­¡¹

    Kurusu began to speak seeming a little taken back.

    ¡¸I am that Eda. Eda Fukiko¡¹

    ¡¸Oh good¡­Since I just transferred in, I still have trouble with names¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it¡­and so, about the photo¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You were the one who took this?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­¡¹

    Kurusu strengthened her tone like she remembered her original objective.

    ¡¸Then erase the data¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll delete it¡¹

    Eda¡¯s hair flutters in the wind flowing through the roof.

    The vice president¡¯s beauty isparable to Kurusu¡¯s.

    Receiving many envious nces from her pupils, her good looks were the object of adoration.

    ¡¸But, would you listen to just one request of mine?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    After retreating one step, Kurusu hugged her own body.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong¡¹

    Smiling bitterly, Eda shook her head.

    Even though the beauties were appearing together, the air flowing between them wasn¡¯t pleasant.

    ¡¸I just have a trifling request. Then I will delete the data.¡¹

    Kurusu crumpled the picture she was holding.

    ¡¸Is there any proof?¡¹

    ¡¸You can only believe me. Even if I destroy the SD card right here, you can only doubt if I made a copy.¡¹

    I wonder what her goal is.

    Laying on my stomach, I observe the two while thinking.

    Eda says she has some sort of request.

    For that sake she expressly used this sort of method, it must be quite the request.

    It seems like if she requested it normally she wouldn¡¯t get an agreement.

    ¡¸What is the request?¡¹

    Kurusu and I thought of the same thing.

    When she asks, I could tell there was tension in her voice.

    Which reminds me, in the past, Kurusu parted with her friend on the rooftop.

    Irrationallyining about taking her boyfriend, even though she hurt Kurusu for her own convenience it was her own fault.

    ¡¸Will you tell me who the other person is in that photo?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I ended up unintentionally letting out my voice.

    Frantically reeling my voice in, I waited for Eda¡¯s voice.

    Seeing her hesitate a bit, Eda opens her mouth.

    ¡¸I clearly understood that Kurusu-san was in this photo but¡­I can¡¯t really understand who this other person is¡¹

    That was certainly so.

    The photo was fuzzy, you can¡¯t really recognize me and Kurusu properly.

    However my appearance and figure is fairly average.

    The only thing that can be deduced from the photo is that the male student was from Hashidzume High School.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Why?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know the reason¡¹

    ¡¸For such a reason, I can¡¯t really do it¡­¡¹

    That is certainly so.

    For what purpose does she want to know who I am?

    Without knowing that, Kurusu won¡¯t just tell her about me.

    ¡¸In the first ce, why did you take that picture?¡¹

    Eda-senpai chewed her lower lip unpleasantly toward her question.

    ¡¸Kurusu-san, you should just tell me¡­or is that person your boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aa¡­you¡¯re wrong but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right isn¡¯t it. A guy like him, with someone like Kurusu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t speak badly about him!¡¹

    It seemed she got mad.

    Kurusu res up at Eda with an agitated tone.

    However, when she immediately regained her cool, she said to Eda trying to exin.

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t my boyfriend but¡­he is someone important to me¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so¡­¡¹

    Eda pulls her hair behind her ears seeming to have cooled down a bit.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything particrly bad¡­I was just a little curious at which guy has ¡°that¡±¡¹

    ¡¸¡±that¡±¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That long thick thing you were holding¡¹3

    ¡¸Eeh!? Why¡­¡¹

    I also wanted to ask that.

    Eda, who had an attractive face and figure as well as excellent grades, why was she curious about my huge dick.

    *Fuu*, after letting out a short breath, Eda asked like she was mumbling.

    ¡¸Kurusu-san, can you keep a secret?¡¹

    ¡¸I believe so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then it should be fine¡¹

    Eda shrugged her shoulders with a resigned expression.

    ¡¸I draw BL manga¡­¡¹4

    ¡¸BL¡­you mean Boys Love?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, do you know about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­just the name¡¹

    Eda nodded her head toward her reply.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fairly standard. BL manga is a type of manga where guys do erotic stuff with each other¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You draw manga like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, just doujins¡­the people who know are just a friend from middle school and now several doujinrades¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s the case¡­¡¹

    ¡¸My work was called¡ºMy Disordered Rtionship with Senpai¡»¡­¡¹

    I ended up letting out my voice.

    Since the title was the same as the BL manga Shirota had.

    I thought she heard me but the two didn¡¯t even nce at me.

    I cover my mouth with both my hands in order to not raise my voice.

    <ol><li> Obviously in Celsius, Fahrenheit is 77 ?</li><li> Double edge eyelids, look it up. Pretty much a crease in the eyelids. ?</li><li> So many thirsty hoes ?</li><li> I am sensing a connection here ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 30: Ando Mikoto 10

    After that, Eda summarized her story.

    That shrine was far from her house but it seems to be a famous ce for couples to gather and do obscene things.

    Kurusu and I ended up doing something like that at that shrine without knowing.

    Coming to an impasse with the creation of her next work, Eda went to the shrine.

    Hoping toe across a couple having sex, she thought the act would give her inspiration.

    And then when she went to check, she found a boy and girl from Hashidzume High School there.

    The boy¡¯s grown dick looked like something out of a manga.

    However, since it was far away, she couldn¡¯t tell who it was.

    Since she couldn¡¯t get closer, she just took a photo and then went home.

    After she got home, she started to draw manga with my dick as the model but it was difficult to make out the small details.

    Eda started thinking she wanted to see it one more time.

    And then after a few days she immediately realized the girl was Kurusu.

    But she couldn¡¯t tell who the guy was. Other than his dick, he was a very ordinary high school boy.

    Furthermore I don¡¯t talk with Kurusu at school.

    Because of that, Eda didn¡¯t notice me even further.

    She tried to forget it but she couldn¡¯t forget about that dick.

    In the end, she presented the photo to Kurusu.

    ¡¸To think, Eda was into BL¡­¡¹

    Furthermore, she was Shirota¡¯s friend from middle school.

    ¡¸Keep it a secret, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Presently, Kurusu and I were both on the roof.

    With her business finished, Eda already left.

    ¡¸So, Kurusu, what will you do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±What will I do?¡± you say¡­¡¹

    Estimating the situation wasn¡¯t as serious as she thought, Kurusu¡¯s face rxed in a funny way.

    She jokingly looked at my lower body.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. This time we won¡¯t do hi stuff at the shrine¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡¹

    I shook my head astonished.

    ¡¸You told Eda to wait so you can confirm with me¡­is that what you said?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I refuse!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh¡­I mean won¡¯t you be a model for manga?¡¹

    ¡¸My dick will! Furthermore for BL!¡¹

    It was a troubling conversation.

    Kurusu put Eda¡¯s request on hold.

    In that situation you should refuse instead of saying to wait for confirmation from the person themselves.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then, I can only tell her it¡¯s impossible¡¹

    ¡¸Please do so¡¹

    With that, the conversation was over.

    Since the threat is gone, it seems I can be relieved for once.

    I separate with Kurusu at Mikura Station and head home.

    Since the tests were over as well, it felt clear and sunny.

    If I start reviewing my own answers, my grades will also raise.

    However, there was no real sign of that urring.

    Getting home, I roll into the living room in my uniform.

    Before I knew it, it seems I fell asleep.

    ¡¸Coold! Whaat?¡¹

    I jumped up awake.

    And then I frantically wiped the liquid stuck to my face.

    The thing that disturbed my sleep was water hitting my face.

    ¡¸Mikoto, you!¡¹

    Mikoto was standing there.

    Holding a small bag in her hands, she was wearing a white T-shirt and jeans.

    With her short ck hair and her cat like sanpaku eyes.

    Her upward pointing nose made her look like she was a pixie from a fantasy movie.

    Her short height and clear expression makes her seem more like a boy than a maiden.

    However, it has only been a year since she started going to an Ojou-sama school.

    Gradually, her aura started to exude elegance.

    Since I was taking exams and studying with Shirota, it was a long time since Ist saw her.

    ¡¸Why did you throw water on my face!¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, you wouldn¡¯t wake up¡¹

    Mikoto was holding a cup in her hand.

    She probably used that to pour water on my face.

    I will make a correction. She has no elegance.

    ¡¸So, what do you want?¡¹

    Going to the bathroom, I wiped my face off with a towel.

    Mikoto replied to me from the living room.

    ¡¸Can I not visit even if I don¡¯t have business?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it but what¡¯s with the bag¡¹

    ¡¸Bathhouse¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    As soon as I noticed the strange quietness in the house, I thought it was such a thing.

    My house¡¯s bath is small. For that reason, we frequently go to the bathhouse.

    Our mothers went in the K-car.

    It seems today Mikoto and her mother would go together.

    Not everyone can ride on the car, however.

    So, the adults went in the K-car, and we would take bikes.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll pass today¡­¡¹

    But I had a bit of trouble.

    I was tired from everything that has happened.

    Truthfully, it would probably be better to get in arge bath.

    However, I can¡¯t muster up the energy to go to the bathhouse.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good, let¡¯s go¡¹

    I came back to the living room and Mikoto grabbed my arm and dragged me to the entryway.

    ¡¸He- wait! I get it so! I will go so wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up¡¹

    Putting on my shoes in the entryway, Mikoto sat down quietly and then started to get mad again.

    I went upstairs and quickly changed my clothes.

    And then after I changed into proper clothing I stuffed a towel in my sports bag.

    I went back to the first floor and it seems I barely made it in time.

    Mikoto didn¡¯t say anything and promptly went outside.

    As if it was natural, Mikoto sat on the back of my bike when I got on.

    I gave up on trying toin about anything.

    The ce was at most 15 minutes away on bike.

    It was absurd to waste time here arguing.

    When I was pedalling the bike, Mikoto asked me a question.

    ¡¸How was the tests?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡­well just like usual, I guess¡¹

    As usual I would get around the middle of average scores.

    *Fuun*, Mikoto replied seeming uninterested.

    Leaving the paddy field street, I start going down the main road a bit.

    There were many cars on the street and we couldn¡¯t talk much.

    Going down a short hill road, when we enter a residential area, the bathhouse was immediately ahead.

    ¡¸Even if you get out quickly, wait for me okay¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Paying the entrance fee, I separate with Mikoto at the entrance sign.

 Chapter 31: Ando Mikoto 11

    This bathhouse was established a long time ago.

    Even so the facilities were clean after being remodeledst year.

    By the time grandpa rinses his back and immerges in the bath, I get out.

    The lobby had benches and massage chairs you could use for a fee.

    Arge screen T.V. was installed on the wall. I took a break while watching it.

    Mikoto¡¯s mom, my mom, my grandma, and my grandpa went home ahead of us.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bete for dinner!¡¹

    I received such a warning from Mikoto¡¯s mom.

    Mikoto was staying in the bath for a long time.

    I also didn¡¯t take a short time either.

    But even so, Mikoto waste.

    After 20 minutes Mikoto came out and watched T.V. with a milk bottle in her hand.

    Her hair was still wet and she had a bath towel around her neck.

    She changed into a ck long sleeved T-shirt and switched from wearing jeans to a jersey.

    ¡¸Ready to go?¡¹

    Raising my hips from the chair, I go towards the bike racks.

    And then at the bike racks I was at a loss for words.

    ¡¸¡­What happened?¡¹

    Mikoto, who followed me, asked.

    I silently point at my own bike.

    ¡¸It got done in¡¹1

    ¡¸What is this? The tire is gone¡¹

    ¡¸The seat is gone too¡­¡¹

    It was theft.

    The lock ran through the back wheel.

    So they just simply stole the front wheel and seat.

    ¡¸Should I call my mom?¡­¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s small hand grabbed mine that was about to take out my cell phone.

    I could feel the warmth of the hot bath stilling off of her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if we just walk home¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not really that far¡¹

    It is a bit far but it is definitely not a distance we couldn¡¯t walk.

    When I put back my cell phone, we inform the owner of the bathhouse as to why we are leaving my bike there.

    Tomorrow my mom wille back to pick it up.

    ¡¸Understood¡­¡¹

    And then Mikoto and I decided to walk home.

    A little after we left the bathhouse, Mikoto lined up next to me and started being bashful.

    ¡¸What, need to go to the restroom?¡¹

    Mikoto shook her head.

    Since there weren¡¯t many street lights, it was difficult to see her expression.

    ¡¸Then, are you cold?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­¡¹

    Because she was acting strangely reserved, it felt a little weird.

    Mikoto certainly isn¡¯t a chatterbox.

    But, it¡¯s strange how little she is talking.

    It¡¯s like she wants to say something.

    However, it can¡¯t be expressed well in words. She is giving that kind of feeling.

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡¹

    After walking a bit in silence, Mikoto finally said something.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸Your hand¡­is it fine if I hold it?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    I unintentionally ended up stopping my feet.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it suddenly¡­or rather, recently you¡¯ve been weird¡¹2

    ¡¸Such a thing¡­have I?¡­¡¹

    She ended up realizing it herself.

    Mikoto slowly extends her hand towards mine.

    Letting out a small breath, I light gripped her small hand.

    Her hands were warm. It was probably because she just got out of the bath.

    We start walking again. The silence continued.

    We came out onto the main road.

    It was a street that had big trucks going by.

    The volume of the traffic ends up drowning out any conversation we would have.

    Passing by many bright street lights, we reached the paddy field street.

    The hustle and bustle of the main road quiets down behind us.

    Next to me, my short childhood friend, Mikoto, silently grips my hand.

    The stars were sparkling in the pitch ck sky.

    Today¡¯s moon didn¡¯te out. Even so, the night sky was lively with stars.

    Compared to the sky, the lights here on this paddy field street were scarce. There was no sign of anyone else either.

    ¡¸You, will you stop doing stuff like that?¡¹

    ¡¸Stuff like what?¡¹

    ¡¸Pouring water on me to wake me up¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡­¡¹

    Before we went to the bathhouse, I was sleeping.

    Mikoto threw water on my face to wake me up.

    ¡¸It was your fault for not getting up¡¹

    ¡¸Usually it¡¯s fine to wake me up normally¡¹

    ¡¸Usually you do wake up. I even called out to you and shook your shoulders¡¹

    Stopping there, Mikoto turns her face away seeming dissatisfied.

    What? Why are you pouting when you were so forceful with me.

    ¡¸Oi, if you dislike me so much then you shouldn¡¯t try and hold hands with me¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    ¡¸Also licking my dick while I was on the phone and suddenly holding it tightly¡­what were you thinking, isn¡¯t that like saying you like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    Turning her face away, Mikoto gave a sharp reply.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you tell me it¡¯s a misunderstanding? Do you really like me¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t really see her expression.

    That¡¯s why I could tell her so strongly.

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t say it properly. Since there are various timings to consider¡­but if you don¡¯t dislike me then¡­doing such a thing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I said shut up!¡¹

    Shaking her hand free, Mikoto stopped her feet.

    I also stopped a few feet ahead of her and turned around.

    ¡¸You¡¯re annoying¡­I hate you¡­geez¡­I hate you¡­I really hate you¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­are you crying?¡¹

    ¡¸That attitude of seeing through everything¡­is the worst¡­I seriously hate you¡­¡¹

    It seems she was crying.

    I could only see her silhouette in the dark.

    However, her shoulders were shaking up and down.

    Her voice became nasally and she asionally wipes her eyes.

    ¡¸I hate you¡­Even though I hate you¡­when I looked at your sleeping face¡­I started crying¡­¡¹

    Mikoto and I were the only people on this paddy field road.

    It¡¯s supposed to be used everyday but it looks like now is different than normal.

    The twinkling stars in the sky were watching over Mikoto.

    Do your best.

    Try to be honest.

    Tell him everything.

    It seemed the stars were trying to tell her that.

    Winning over the beads of light floating in the heavens one by one, Mikoto speaks her mind.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t get it but¡­recently, I cry a lot¡­when I think about you I cry! I hate you, even though it can¡¯t be helped that I hate you, when I think about you I cry!¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Don¡¯t say anything!¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s shoulder started shaking more.

    It seemed like she would hyperventte when she finally said something like she was squeezing it out.

    ¡¸I always thought it would just be me and yet¡­even so, that woman¡­¡¹

    I immediately knew who Mikoto was talking about.

    It was Kurusu. Mikoto was talking about Kurusu Mia.

    Mikoto definitely started to get a bit weird after meeting Kurusu at Sainzu.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t reach someone like her¡­even¡­I¡­couldn¡¯t reach but¡­¡¹

    The excuse that she wasn¡¯t crying doesn¡¯t work anymore.

    Mikoto was crying that much.

    I couldn¡¯t see in the dark but I am sure she is shedding tears and her mouth is strained.

    *Hyuu*, I heard Mikoto take a breath.

    And then immediately after, her thin voice reached my ears.

    ¡¸I¡­like you, Koumei¡­Even though I really hate you, I like you¡­¡¹

    <ol><li> As in taken out or just had something happen to it ?</li><li> I mean she put your dick in her mouth soooo¡­ ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 32: Ando Mikoto 12

    The frogs started croaking nearby.

    They let out a weird croak not reading the mood.

    Wiping her tears, Mikoto did a huge sniffle.

    And then she passed by me with long strides.

    I thought I should try to say something but I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Instead I took action.

    I catch Mikoto¡¯s hand as she passes me.

    I draw her toward myself.

    And then I held her thin body as tightly as possible.

    ¡¸Nnnnn¡¹

    At first she tried to resist.

    She tried struggling in an attempt to somehow get free.

    But, giving up in the end, she presses her face against my chest and cries in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Uwaaaann¡¹

    She cried like a child with her mouth wide open.

    ¡¸I hate thiiiis¡­Koumei, I like you! I like you!¡¹

    Although she was crying, Mikoto let out her feelings to me.

    She clung to me very hard with both her thin arms and was shouting while her face was wet with tears.

    On this paddy field road where there was no reaction, Mikoto¡¯s words just reverberate through my head over and over again.

    ¡¸Waaaaan¡­Uguh¡­Uu¡­Koumei¡­I like you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I¡¯m like this¡­Ukku¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nnku, Nn¡­that woman, don¡¯t go to her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    I could only sit there embracing my childhood friend as she let out everything.

    After a while, Mikoto, who calmed down, raised her face.

    ¡¸Uu¡­Nkuh¡­Nn¡¹

    She looked at me with tears in her eyes.

    She looked mad but she looks relieved as if she exorcised some evil spirit.

    ¡¸Koumei, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to apologize¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong¡­I mean for throwing the water on you¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡¹

    Was she still worried about that?

    I already forgave that a long time ago.

    ¡¸When I saw your smile, I ended up crying¡­my tears fell on your face¡­I thought that was a good way to hide it¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    That was quite a weird deception.

    However, she probably didn¡¯t want me to know she was crying.

    And then she probably did it impetuously.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸I will do my best¡¹

    ¡¸With what?¡¹

    Pressing her face in my chest again, Mikoto said with a muffled voice.

    ¡¸In order to not lose to that woman¡­In order to not lose against any other womening after you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Something like a womaning after me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I want to do my best¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t have the qualifications to question Mikoto¡¯s resolve.

    Separating from her body, we held hands again and started walking down the paddy field road.

    The heavy silence turned into a lighter silence.

    We could both feel joy in the air. It was that type of silence.

    Before we knew it, the frogs stopped croaking.

    We walked on in silence.

    There was still a bit before we got home.

    I wonder if it got colder, Mikoto drew closer to me.

    And then she wrapped her arms around my arm.

    She looked exactly like she was hugging my arm.

    ¡¸Oi, you¡­¡¹

    Now I noticed.

    Mikoto wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her T-shirt.

    In other words, when she got in the bath, she removed her bra and didn¡¯t put one on with her fresh T-shirt.

    ¡¸Can you tell?¡¹

    Mikoto turned towards me with a childish smile and said seeming embarrassed.

    ¡¸After all, when I got out of the bath, I didn¡¯t want them to be pinned down¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Also if I rode with you¡­on the bike¡­¡¹

    She means riding on the back of my bike.

    And then while I would be pedalling she would press her chest on my back.

    If that happened, I would naturally feel the pair of her hills with only a T-shirt separating them from me even though they were small.

    ¡¸That was half of my goal¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸After all if I don¡¯t do any hi things with you¡­I¡¯ll end up losing¡¹

    Furthermore she was pushing her body onto my arm.

    It was difficult to walk but I didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also¡­not wearing any underwear¡¹

    Whispering and muttering, Mikoto lures my hand towards her crotch with both hands.

    My hand touches her private area from on top of her jersey.

    I certainly couldn¡¯t feel any underwear.

    However, I¡¯m not sure that she wasn¡¯t wearing panties.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t tell¡­¡¹

    I slowly moved my hand while giving her a reply.

    I moved towards the waist of her jersey.

    Trying to guess what I was doing, Mikoto looked up at me.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­?¡¹

    However, I didn¡¯t look at her.

    Facing straight forward, I put my hand inside the waist of her jersey.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Mikoto raises a surprised voice.

    I move my hand inside her jersey and touch her butt.

    I couldn¡¯t feel any cloth. The only thing there was Mikoto¡¯s small toned butt.

    It was smooth. I wonder if it was because of the bath but the smoothness was amazing.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Koumei?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸This, you pervert¡¹

    That¡¯s certainly correct.

    I am a man that thrust his hand in her jersey and was directly touching her ass.

    And she was getting her ass touched.

    Both of us were walking down the paddy field street without stopping our feet.

    ¡¸This is confirmation¡­There certainly isn¡¯t any underwear¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I said¡¹

    I gently stroke her ass.

    I don¡¯t grab on to anything, her skin felt really good.

    Each time my palm passes through her crack, Mikoto twists her body like it tickles.

    And then gradually she hides her face. She started breathing roughly through her nose.

    ¡¸Nn, Ah¡­Hey¡­why? Isn¡¯t it fine already?¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean¡­ you already understand I¡¯m not wearing any panties, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You want me to stop?¡¹

    ¡¸After all¡­somehow, when you rub my ass¡­I get this weird feeling¡¹

    ¡¸Is it a perverted feeling?¡¹

    I asked her while pulling my hand out of her jersey.

    Mikoto res at me with puffed up cheeks.

    ¡¸Pervert¡­Koumei is a pervert¡¹

    A different kind of tears from earlier float in her eyes.

    Her eyes resembled a ripe fruit.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What? Pervert Koumei¡¹

    ¡¸You, I wonder if you are really not wearing a bra?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I lie to her with transparent eyes.

    ¡¸If I don¡¯t actually see them, then I can¡¯t tell¡¹

    Actually I understood by just feeling them.

    Mikoto raises her voice seeming flustered.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s true! I am really not wearing any!¡¹

    ¡¸Then, should I touch them to see?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, I¡¯m not wearing any! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t confirm it! You really are a pervert!¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡­¡¹

    However I understood that the Mikoto right now wanted to do something sexual.

    Rather than that, she was blooming sexually to suit me.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    Mikoto muttered seeming a bit disappointed.

    Aiming for that opening, I press her for answers.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t touch but can I see¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸If you take off your shirt, won¡¯t I understand whether your wearing a bra or not?¡¹

    Opening her eyes wide, Mikoto looked at me trying to somehow beg me.

    Just that is impossible. I will die from embarrassment. She appealed in silence.

    I stopped my feet and urged her.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­hurry¡­¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s feet also stopped. And then she shook her head.

    ¡¸That¡¯s unreasonable¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then I will strip you so¡­here, raise your hands¡¹1

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    This was the paddy field street.

    Even though there was no foot traffic, it was still outside.

    Although there were no street lights, there weren¡¯t any walls or roofs to block us.

    ¡¸Seriously? You will really strip me here?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, if I don¡¯t confirm it¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡¹

    Although she was shy, Mikoto had a bit of expectation.

    If it was in order to show just me, she would do anything with vigour.

    She timidly raised both hands in the air and closed her eyes.

    I extend my hands out and grasped the hem of her shirt.

    ¡¸Aa¡­I will really take it off¡­¡¹

    And then, I quickly strip off her shirt.

    <ol><li> He says bonzai which is like telling her to do that pose ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 33: Ando Mikoto 13

    Elf Chapter 33: Filming the Female Knight, Part 2

    Right now, I was holding the T-shirt that was hiding Mikoto¡¯s upper half.

    Her shoulders stiffen and her eyebrows crease as she holds her stomach with both her hands.

    I could tell it was an act to not hide her breasts in order to confirm she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra.

    ¡¸You saw it earlier so I¡¯m not really embarrassed¡¹

    Such a bluff came out of her mouth.

    But she probably is considerably shy.

    Back then she exposed her chest in my room.

    But now is apletely different environment.

    The stars in the night sky shine down on the paddy field road.

    The damp wind gently strokes my cheek, and it seems the frogs started croaking again.

    ¡¸Is it fine already?¡¹

    ¡¸You really aren¡¯t wearing a bra¡­¡¹

    Even though it was dark, the outline of her breasts were properly conveyed to me.

    Her pair of hills expand out from her slightly boyish figure.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­give me back my T-shirt¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t wanna¡¹

    Mikoto right now naturally stimted my sadist heart.

    I don¡¯t have a sadistic tendency but even so I want to tease her right now.

    ¡¸¡±Don¡¯t wanna¡± you say¡­Koumei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not really embarrassed, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡¹

    Putting the shirt I was holding in to the bag, I grasped Mikoto¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Eh? Eeh?¡¹

    And then we continued walking.

    ¡¸Wait! We are going home like this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. When we get close to home I will give you your shirt back¡¹

    There is still a bit of distance to the house.

    ¡¸No way! What if someonees!¡¹

    However, I ignore her and continue to walk.

    Mikoto follows while looking around restlessly.

    This is revenge for all the things she has done to me till now.

    No, that isn¡¯t it. I never resented Mikoto.

    If that¡¯s the case, why am I doing this to her?

    ¡¸Hey¡­It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Finally Mikoto honestly told me.

    She held my arm trying to hide her body.

    Our skin came into contact and a strange sense of relief wrapped around me.

    Mikoto¡¯s body was warm. My arm was held between her two small swellings.

    Mikoto tightly presses her body against me.

    Somehow or another I could tell.

    It¡¯s Kurusu¡¯s fault. Kurusu was not a woman I could handle.

    Although she said she likes me, she is not a woman who would follow what I say.

    I instinctively knew that.

    However Mikoto was different.

    Mikoto also likes me.

    And it seems she would do anything I tell her.

    If that¡¯s the case I think she wants me to look only at her.

    With Kurusu being the one I can¡¯t control, I am trying to make Mikoto my follower.1

    ¡¸Hey¡­Mikoto, if you don¡¯t like it you can say no, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    My small childhood friend wrapped around my arm replied after a bit of hesitation to my words.

    ¡¸I-I got it¡­What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to take off your jersey¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹

    Mikoto was at a loss for words.

    *Kyuu*, the power she used to hold my arm strengthened.

    I imagine she just regained some power.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­but¡­such a thing¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Mikoto wasn¡¯t wearing any panties underneath.

    In other words, if she takes off her jersey, she will be nude.

    ¡¸Like I said, if you don¡¯t want to it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­what¡¯s with that¡­you really are a pervert¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Probably¡¹

    Gradually Mikoto was spurred on by my urge to embarrass her.

    She had a look of being troubled. And then she looked at me as if she wanted toin about something.

    Everything was lovely.

    ¡¸You want me to take it off?¡¹

    Mikoto asked in a whisper.

    *Gulp*. I just nod my head once to her question.

    ¡¸I-if it¡¯s here¡­it definitely seems impossible¡­¡¹

    Muttering that, we turned the corner on the road.

    And then ahead of where we turned, was the park under the overhead structure that we went tost time.

    Now was not a time where it got a lot of traffic.

    If we hide behind the storehouse no one should be able to see us.

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s quite bright¡­¡¹

    However even if there was little foot traffic a park is still a park.

    There was naturally lights there and it went all the way to the back of the storehouse.

    In such a well lit ce Mikoto¡¯s bare skin was captivating.

    On the tips of her plump reserved swelling pair of hills were pink ares and solid red nipples.

    Her flushed face turned the same color as her nipples and her eyes were moist with tears.

    Her hair was damp from not being dried after getting out of the bath.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ye-yeah¡­¡¹

    I just said her name.

    Even so Mikoto seems to have thought I was urging her.

    She grasped the waist of her jersey and took a deep breath in.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at it so much¡¹

    After saying that she slowly took down her jersey.

    Mikoto¡¯s secret ce became visible. There was a thin bush growing within a limited area.

    ¡¸¡­As I thought, it¡¯s impossible¡¹

    Losing to her shyness, Mikoto tried to put her jersey back on.

    However I lightly grab her hands and said in a gentle voice.

    ¡¸Please strip, Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Au¡¹

    Mikoto shut her eyes somehow bearing it.

    And then biting her lip, she puffed up her chest as if in order to regain control.

    ¡¸The-then¡­since I will strip you should too¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Responding immediately, I took off my pants.

    And then stripping all the way down to my boxers, my dick was exposed.

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­Why¡¹

    Covering her face with both hands, Mikoto became worried.

    Taking the chance while both her hands were busy, I take off her jersey in one go.

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    Mikoto realized it. However it was toote.

    Her jersey was already down around her ankles.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡¹

    It seemed Mikoto was giving up regaining control but she res at me resenting me.

    I could tell she was somewhat consciously trying not to look at my dick as if worrying about it.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­can you make me feel good like before¡¹

    ¡¸Uun¡­¡¹

    Drawing a step closer to me, Mikoto turned her gaze towards my dick.

    It still wasn¡¯t erect but blood was gathering there.

    ¡¸At that time, it was sudden¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But since you did it once, you should be able to do it again, right?¡¹

    I approach the nude Mikoto wanting to quickly touch her.

    She did not retreat, furthermore it seems she didn¡¯t hate my advances.

    Turning her eyes towards my dick, her brow drooped seeming troubled.

    ¡¸You want to feel good?¡¹

    Rather than asking me, she was asking my dick.

    My dick bounced up just once as if answering her.

    ¡¸I got it¡­¡¹

    Elf Chapter 33: Filming the Female Knight, Part 2

    <ol><li> This paragraph was very confusing I am not to sure what it is even trying to convey ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 34: Ando Mikoto 14

    Elf Chapter 34: Assaulting the Princess

    Mikoto¡¯s thin finger wrapped around my shaft.

    ¡¸Afuh¡¹

    Strange heavy breathing came out from my throat.

    The stimulus was stronger than I imagined.

    ¡¸Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s and my body were glued together.

    In such a situation, Mikoto grabs my dick and starts to stroke.

    Her gaze was constantly on my dick.

    Taking interest in my gradually erging penis, her moist eyes shone with curiosity.

    In order to further glue myself to Mikoto¡¯s body, I wrapped my arm around her back.

    And then touching her exposed ass, I tightly embrace her.

    ¡¸Ah, hey¡­¡¹

    While stroking my dick, Mikoto raised a reproachful voice.

    And then she looked at me with her eyes narrowed.

    ¡¸Pervert¡¹

    Saying just that, she once again turns her gaze back to my dick.

    I stroked Mikoto¡¯s ass.

    With pleasure crawling up from my dick, I felt Mikoto¡¯s bare skin with my palm.

    The two different feelings mixed inside my body, and it felt good enough to make me shiver.

    It spurred on the sense of satisfaction I got from dominating Mikoto.

    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡¹

    While stroking my growing dick with all her effort, Mikoto asked seeming concerned.

    ¡¸It feels good¡¹

    I answered honestly.

    When I separate my hand from her ass, I took off my own shirt.

    ¡¸Why are you stripping too?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so continue stroking¡¹

    ¡¸So conceited¡­geez¡¹

    Mikoto pouts seeming dissatisfied listening to what I said.

    Donning the same appearance as Mikoto, I once again embrace her.

    The area that our skin touched grew in one fell swoop.

    ¡¸Aa¡­so warm¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s face was in a trance.

    I stroke Mikoto¡¯s ass again, and I savor those lovely swellings to my heart¡¯s content.

    My dick swelled up to its limits. A transparent liquid ising out from the head.

    ¡¸Hey, should I lick it?¡¹

    Mikoto suddenly asked me.

    ¡¸Would licking it today as well make you happy, Koumei?¡¹

    ¡¸Aa¡­¡¹

    Why is Mikoto so cute?

    This Mikoto who is desperately trying to make me feel good.

    Such a Mikoto makes my heart throb painfully.

    I really want her to lick it.

    However, right now I had a major urge to warp her lovely expression.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still fine¡¹

    Replying so, I turned Mikoto¡¯s body around.

    And then I embrace her from behind and press my dick into her back.

    ¡¸Ah¡­what is this¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡¹

    Until now, Mikoto had been pressing her body into mine in order to hide her embarrassing parts.

    She can¡¯t do that now that I am embracing her from behind.

    ¡¸Al-also¡­it¡¯s big and hot¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    My dick presses into Mikoto¡¯s smooth back.

    Since there is a height difference it bes like this.

    While pressing my dick against her, I reach my hand towards her privates.

    Looking at that, Mikoto shook her head.

    ¡¸Wait, wait¡­such a perverted ce¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t wanna?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask that¡­meanie¡¹

    My right hand crawls towards her crotch.

    ying with her light thicket with my fingertip, I gradually go towards the interior.

    I touch Mikoto¡¯s small breasts from behind with my left hand.

    ¡¸Aa¡­Koumei¡­pervert¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re the hentai, aren¡¯t you¡­aren¡¯t you wet?¡¹

    Inside her thicket was Mikoto¡¯s tightly closedbia.

    Fluid was constantly flowing out from in between.

    ¡¸Nnyaah, Aaaann¡¹

    When I touch it, Mikoto¡¯s body stiffens.

    Caught in my arms, I somehow kept her posture and kept her from moving her feet.

    I slowly crawl my index finger between herbia.

    ¡¸Funyann¡¹

    Raising a lovely panting voice, Mikoto shook with a start.

    Mikoto¡¯s privates have yet to be stained. However, it seems she is plenty prepared to be a woman.

    Crawling my fingers across, I stroke herbia with two fingers.

    *Kuchon kuchon*. While making an obscene sound Mikoto¡¯s small body twitched in reaction.

    ¡¸Amazi-, Nnya, Ann, your fingers¡­are touching, Nyan, my perverted ce¡¹

    While grinding my dick against Mikoto¡¯s back, I continue to stroke her privates.

    Maddening pleasure travels from my dick and my fingers get entangled with Mikoto¡¯s love juices.

    Mikoto¡¯s hips start to shake on their own.

    I push my fingers against her privates as if to further my own stimulus.

    ¡¸Funya, Ah, Nn, Nya, Nn, Iyaa, Fuann¡¹

    Her hips shake as she lets out small gasps.

    I rub Mikoto¡¯s chest with my left hand that wasn¡¯t touching her.

    ¡¸Aann¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s breast barely fit in my palm.

    But because of that, it made her very sensitive.

    Even though I squeezed her springy breast, it immediately regained its form.

    ¡¸Wai- no gwood, my breasts, Nnah, they¡¯re sensitive so-, Nyannn¡¹

    When I start to rub her breasts, Mikoto¡¯s hip movements sped up.

    I grind my finger against her privates wanting to stimte her.

    Herbia opened slightly.

    My thin invading index finger moved around feeling herbia minora.

    And then I stimted her with the tip of my finger.

    ¡¸Wait, no, ah, ah, Koumei, I, hooon, nyaa, aaaaahn, aahn, cumminggg, aaaaahn cummiiiinnng!¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s body did a big jump again.

    Her feet rise from the ground for an instance.

    Mikoto grabbed onto my arm propping herself up like she was about to fall.

    ¡¸Hah¡­hah¡­hah¡­amazing¡­to happen so quickly¡­and it¡¯s stronger than usual¡­¡¹

    Mikoto muttered while falling into my embrace.

    It was at that time. My cell phone gave off a loud ring.

    When Mikoto somehow regained her strength, I grabbed my cell phone from my pants that I took off.

    When I looked, it was from Mikoto¡¯s mom.

    ¡¸Where are you?! Do you two not want dinner!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡­we¡¯lle home soon¡¹

    If I tell her the bike¡¯s tire and saddle got stolen, she couldn¡¯t get mad, could she?

    When I hung up, Mikoto looked at me like she was spaced out.

    ¡¸Mikoto, let¡¯s go home¡¹

    ¡¸Put my clothes back on¡¹

    Mikoto didn¡¯t even try to move her naked body.

    Since she just came, her body seems to be sluggish.

    Since it can¡¯t be helped, I put her T-shirt on and pull her jersey up.

    ¡¸Fuhehehe¡¹

    For some reason Mikoto was in a terribly good mood while I was putting her clothes on.

    I also put on my clothes. My standing dick started to wither as well.

    On that note, it will probably return to normal size around the time we get back home.

    When we turn back to the rice paddy road, Mikoto dered with a smile as wide as her face.

    ¡¸Give me a piggyback ride¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes your highness¡­¡¹

    It almost felt like I was dealing with a child.

    Squatting in the middle of the road, I lift Mikoto onto my back.

    ¡¸Koumei, I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, your highness¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhehehe¡¹

    Not getting angry at my half-hearted response, Mikotoughed.

    Elf Chapter 34: Assaulting the Princess

 Chapter 35: Shirota Yotsuba 6

    Elf Chapter 34: Assaulting the Princess

    It was the second day after exam period. June had just started.

    The hot days continued and practically all the students had changed to their summer uniforms.

    There was a giddy mood around the school since everyone felt liberated from exams being over.

    We had an afternoon math ss.

    Immediately after grading was finished our exams were handed back.

    I got just 2 points higher than the average grade.

    There was nothing in particr to think about it.

    I look at Kurusu with a fleeting nce.

    There was a crowd of people around her.

    There was a typical conversation that follows a test such as ¡°Was it difficult?¡± or ¡°Did you miss this question?¡±

    That reminds me, I don¡¯t know how Kurusu¡¯s studies are.

    I wonder, if I asked, would she tell me?

    Suddenly, when I turn my gaze around, I met with Shirota¡¯s eyes.

    It seems like she had been staring at me the whole time.

    When I met her eyes, she gave me an ambiguous smile and turned her gaze away.

    From her facial expression I can guess she got passing marks.

    Since she didn¡¯t look at me dejected, she must have at least not gotten failing marks.

    For our math ss we did a review from the beginning till the end.

    And then school was over.

    Today was themittee meeting that happens once a month.

    Before going to our clubs we have toplete anymittee work we might have.

    Grabbing my bag, I also head towards the science room where the environmental protectionmittee meets up.

    ¡¸Okutani¡¹

    When I was going down the hallway, someone called out to me from behind.

    Since I knew who was calling out to me before I turned around, I replied back without stopping my feet.

    ¡¸You escaped failing, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so¡¹

    When she caught up to me, she smiled seeming satisfied.

    ¡¸You really saved me there¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I didn¡¯t really do much¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, thank you¡¹

    The short-haired sporty girl¡¯s smile was dazzling.

    Shirota had a sun tan from doing club activities outdoors everyday.

    Since it became summer I¡¯m sure her light brown skin will be darker.

    She had a lean body but it still had the feeling of a woman.

    Larger than Mikoto but smaller than Kurusu, her breasts properly filled out her white dress shirt.

    She did not have a camisole underneath her shirt. Instead, she was wearing a white T-shirt.

    ¡¸Do you remember our promise?¡¹

    When the students cleared out, Shirota asked me.

    There¡¯s no way I could forget.

    The promise we made in Shirota¡¯s room.

    If she got more than the average mark on the math exam, I would show her my penis.

    One time, I had shown her my penis forcefully.

    Seeing that, Shirota informed me of her interest in BL, and then she said she wanted to once again properly see my penis.

    ¡¸I remember but¡­did you get better than average marks?¡¹

    ¡¸It was only 5 points over but yes¡¹

    She got more points than me.

    My position to tutor her was instantaneously removed.

    ¡¸I-is that so?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Un¡¹

    Shirota nodded with slightly red cheeks.

    When we reached the science room, themittee chairman exined the monthly goal and current actions to take during June.

    Although there was little change fromst month, the ss would be picking up trash together in male and female pairs.

    Shirota and I were ced on the road between the basketball courts and the tennis courts.

    Bringing along cleaning supplies, Shirota and I immediately head towards the road.

    We had an hour to do it. Within that time, we will do as much cleaning as possible.

    There was a quota but it is not like they particrly check it.

    ¡¸And then when I looked at that question, I remembered¡­to give up on it¡¹1

    ¡¸That was a good choice.¡¹

    While cleaning, Shirota was talking about the test we just had.

    Of course it was about the math test I tutored her on.

    Shirota said that it was the highest score she had on a math test since entering high school.

    ¡¸By the way, besides math, how did you do on the other tests?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­well alright I guess¡­I barely managed to get into the top 7%¡¹

    That high?

    Isn¡¯t that way better than me?

    When I think I was teaching this person, I get a little angry.

    Also, Shirota was friends with that Eda.

    Eda was famously known for being able to study.

    Asking someone like me is not nearly as good as asking someone like Eda.

    I wonder if it¡¯s some strange pride that hindered her.

    ¡¸Okutani, is it fine to leave?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? 30 minutes still haven¡¯t passed yet¡¹

    ¡¸But, there¡¯s no garbage¡­if our goal is to make it clean then it¡¯s fine right?¡¹

    ¡¸Then you can rest somewhere. In any case, since we can¡¯t go to our clubs until an hour passes¡­I will do a little more¡­¡¹

    Although, the trash I was going to clean was already gone.

    In order to kill the time I just went back and forth along the road.

    ¡¸Hey, could you show me now?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    I ended up dropping the broom and dustpan I was holding.

    cing the broom under her chin, Shirota smiled.

    ¡¸You¡¯re too flustered. You know, the promise¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, we are in the middle ofmittee duties¡¹

    ¡¸Then when would be good?¡¹

    ¡¸Now is probably not a good time¡­Also even if I show you, where would we do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Uun¡¹

    After thinking for a bit Shirota told me.

    ¡¸In that case, how about Saturday? After morning club practice is over¡­you shoulde to school¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Since I have themuter pass to go to school, it¡¯s not particrly far.

    However, I don¡¯t want to have toe to school on Saturday more than I need to.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. My ce has people there on Saturdays¡­what about yours?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, there usually is someone there¡¹

    Also, I want to avoid timing it poorly where there can be a chance meeting with Mikoto.

    ¡¸Then, I think the school is fine. The test just finished, right? I want my reward¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I got it¡¹

    Why must I expresslye to school to show my dick?

    Well, a promise is a promise. Also, I have a feeling I want to get this done quickly.

    ¡¸Yosh, it¡¯s decided! Then, today I will also give my all in cleaning!¡¹

    Spinning the broom around, she brandished it and disyed a good humored smile.

    Her skirt fluttered around and ¡°it¡± was barely on the verge of being visible.

    My breathing became rough at Shirota¡¯s lean butt.

    Elf Chapter 34: Assaulting the Princess

    <ol><li> A bit confusing. She¡¯s talking about how he told her to skip the ones she couldn¡¯t figure out ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 36: Shirota Yotsuba 7

    Saturday.

    It ended uping quickly.

    Shirota was still doing club activities.

    I came to school and sat on an appropriate bench.

    Since I came in my uniform as to avoid standing out, no one noticed me.

    The softball club was practicing in the courtyard.

    Shirota was the pitcher wearing her uniform and throwing the ball.

    Even to an untrained eye, I can tell she is amazing.

    Seeming to have noticed me, Shirota raised her hand for only an instance.

    When I tried to raise my hand back, she had already ran off to another activity.

    ¡¸That girl, she¡¯s from another world¡­¡¹

    I ended up saying that to myself.

    While stuffing my cheeks with a rice ball I brought from home, I thought a Saturday like this isn¡¯t so bad.

    Sitting quietly on a bench and watching some club activities.

    Each one of the uniform d girls from the softball club became a healthy feast for my eyes.

    The coach started calling out to them.

    She was saying something to the club members. When that was over, they dispersed.

    Shirota, who received a towel from the manager, looked good.

    Showing off her poprity, after the club members dispersed they gathered around Shirota.

    As theughter rose, I was dazzled by the feeling that¡¯s call youth.

    I stood up from the bench.

    For no particr reason, I headed towards my ssroom.

    The halls echoed with the sound of the choir club doing vocal exercises and wind instruments being tuned.

    However, more than that, it was quiet because there were barely any students around.

    £¾I¡¯m done¡«(¡ä?¦Ø?`)

    £¾You¡¯re gone. Where¡¯d you go??

    I got a mail sitting at my desk in ss.

    Replying with my whereabouts, Shirota showed up in about five minutes.

    ¡¸Ossu!¡¹

    She was in her softball uniform.

    Her breasts were emphasized by the slightly ntingrge enamel bag hanging over her shoulder.

    I wonder if it was from her hat, but her short ck hair seemed to be a bit disheveled.

    When I got near her she smelled like the peculiar smell from beads of sweat.

    ¡¸You came quite early¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    Putting the bag on the floor, Shirota sat in the chair in front of me.

    And then twisting around, her intense face turned towards me.

    ¡¸So how was it?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I raised my eyebrows towards Shirota¡¯s question.

    Shirota asks me seeming a bit embarrassed.

    ¡¸My club activities of course¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t possibly sit in that ce so you could watch us, did you?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you hate it?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really but¡­I couldn¡¯t throw the ball as well as I usually do¡¹

    Well, sorry about that.

    ¡¸Well, you were cool¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Shirota smiled seeming happy.

    ¡¸Thank you for such kind words¡¹

    ¡¸No problem¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, do you not do any sports?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I hate it but¡­I basically don¡¯t really like training camps¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    With a twinkle in her eye she nodded her head like she understood.

    She turned her fleeting nce towards my crotch.

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It is what you think¡¹

    ¡¸So, I would like to see the reason behind you not wanting to go on training camps, but¡­¡¹

    Shirota looks around the ss while saying that.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t here bad? Even if it¡¯s Saturday, I wonder if it¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It isn¡¯t fine. We somehow have to find a ce people wouldn¡¯t be interested in going to¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s somehow erotic isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    We both stood up. We left the ss.

    After being a little worried, we decided to go to some empty ssrooms on the first floor.

    The only thing left was desk and chairs that haven¡¯t been used in a while. It seemed to be a ce that was also used as a storehouse.

    Entry was forbidden but the door wasn¡¯t locked.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s here then we will be fine.¡¹

    While entering the slightly dusty empty ssroom, Shirota muttered that.

    Opening the curtains, it was broad daylight and yet it was gloomy.

    cing her bag on a proper desk, Shirota turns towards me.

    ¡¸Chop chop¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that?¡¹

    But, it¡¯s not like I can refuse aftering this far.

    Even for me, I¡¯m a bit reluctant to show my dick to a beautiful girl like Shirota.

    After a bit of silence, I put my hands on my belt.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­somehow it became a bit tense¡¹

    ¡¸Those are supposed to be my words.¡¹

    I unfasten my belt and slowly lower my school pants.

    My lower half only had my boxers covering it.

    Shirota¡¯s gaze was tightly locked onto my crotch.

    ¡¸Even though you have underwear on, I can tell howrge it is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    While giving a reply, I take off my boxers.

    Even though it seemed so hot, I got a slight chill.

    ¡¸Fuah¡­it¡¯s huge¡¹

    Why did she change to polite speech?

    The sporty girl stared at my dick while her cheeks redden.

    Even though it¡¯sid it¡¯srger than an average erect Japanese penis.

    No strength is going into it but I am surprised at its presence.

    A thick vein travels up the shaft. The exposed ns gave off an ominous aura.

    ¡¸Etto¡­is it alright already?¡¹

    I upheld my promise.

    Now I am free.

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Shirota raised her face and shook her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good, right? Show me your erection¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸After all¡­as I thought, I wanna see it get bigger¡­¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s face instantly got hot.

    She seems to have gotten embarrassed about what she had said after realizing it.

    ¡¸No¡­there was no such promise¡¹

    ¡¸Was that how it went?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    Suddenly, I thought of a certain something.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine if we trade¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸So if you show me something, I¡¯ll show you more¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡¹

    Shirota crossed her arms and backed up trying to protect her body.

    As for me, I was still naked.

    If I got Shirota to show me something, I would end up making a profit.

    ¡¸Okutani, you¡¯re quite a perverted guy, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I am not but¡­even if I show you, I am at a loss with no coteral¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no big deal¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, I turn those words back at you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s eyebrows draw closer together.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t do such an erotic thing¡¹

    ¡¸Then we¡¯ll end it here. Since showing you my dick was the reward for studying so hard it¡¯s fine¡¹

    I thought that was it but.

    ¡¸Anymore than this and I won¡¯t gain anything from this¡¹

    ¡¸Gain, huh¡­you mean to say a woman¡¯s erotic ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No way no way! You want me to strip!? Me!? No no¡­wa-wait¡­uun¡­¡¹

    After thinking for a while, Shirota pped as if she thought of something.

    ¡¸Okay, I got it!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? You want me toe to school on another day off?¡¹

    ¡¸Since tomorrow is a practice match¡­we¡¯ll go to East Shirotsuta High School¡¹

    ¡¸Another school?! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going!¡¹

    Even so, I wanna see regardless.

    Shirota had quite a good body.

    If I could see it, I would have no problem showing her an erection.

    But, I feel awkward expressly going to another school for it.

    ¡¸A-also¡­I want you toe give me support¡¹

    ¡¸At your practice match?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll probably be cooler than I was today?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­I certainly want to see that¡¹

    East Shirotsuta High School is close to Hashidzume High School.

    If I take a train, Shirotsuta Station is just 30 minutes away.

    From there, I think it is about a 10 minute walk.

    ¡¸I got it, I¡¯ll go support you¡¹

    I will thoroughly go and support her.

    We decided on that.

 Chapter 37: Shirota Yotsuba 8 Eda Fukiko 2

    East Shirotsuta High School is a private school just like Hashidzume High School.

    Even so, there is a world of difference whenparing its equipment to Hashidzume High School¡¯s.

    It¡¯srge courtyard and white walled building were both pretty.

    I thought it wasn¡¯t necessary to head out first thing in the morning so I left for East Shirotsuta High School just past noon.

    It seems East Shirotsuta¡¯s softball club is famous since the townsfolk nearbye to watch their practice matches.

    While enduring the sun beaming down on me, I watch thest match.

    Shirota was the pitcher.

    Amotion was raised from the screeching ball.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over¡­¡¹

    I heard such a voice.

    I don¡¯t understand the rules well but I can still enjoy it.

    I feel as though my heart is being washed over by the figures of uniform d high school girls giving their all in sports.1

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    I let out a voice after noticing a girl in a fraction of the stands.

    That girl was wearing a id blue dress and a straw hat. 2

    I couldn¡¯t really recognize her face from so far away but I knew those explosive breasts and round sses.

    ¡¸It¡¯s Eda¡­¡¹

    Why is she here?

    But then I immediately remember that her and Shirota were friends since middle school.

    The beauty of Hashidzume¡¯s student council vice president was not overshadowed by Kurusu¡¯s.

    Her refined cold aura was going strong even without her uniform.

    East Shirotsuta won the match by a small margin.

    My chest tightened at Shirota¡¯s vexed face.

    I unconsciously wanted to cheer Shirota up.

    The club members started to disperse.

    The audience started leaving and in order to not stand out I left East Shirotsuta.

    I immediately got a call from Shirota.

    ¡ºSorry sorry. I ended up forgetting¡»

    ¡¸Thatst match was regrettable, huh¡¹

    ¡ºWell our opponents were strong¡­We will definitely win the next¡»

    ¡¸I¡¯lle to support you again.¡¹

    ¡ºThanks. Where are you now?¡¹

    After leaving the school grounds there was a huge stic greenhouse nearby.

    I told her I was right in front of there.

    ¡ºI got it, I¡¯ming right now!¡»

    She actually immediately showed up.

    It seems Shirota ran here in a hurry since there was sweat on the nape of her neck.

    Her face still had some vitality even though she must be tired after such a long practice match.

    ¡¸Hurry!¡¹

    Shirota didn¡¯t stop her feet even though she was right in front of me.

    I chase after her confused.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸My kouhai areing so¡­look, if they saw a lot of stuff would happen right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    I don¡¯t want there to be a misunderstanding.

    Shirota running while wearing her uniform certainly stands out.

    If she was seen with a man, I¡¯m sure the next day would end up being talked about all over the club.

    As if she had already decided on where to go, Shirota did not have hesitation in her pace.

    ¡¸Where are we going?¡¹

    ¡¸There is an apartmentplex nearby¡¹

    ¡¸Apartmentplex?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. No one lives there so there seems to be a rumour that it is haunted¡¹

    A little ahead of where we were running there was definitely a plot of apartmentplexes.

    There was lot of buildings but there was a rope in front of the road that led into them saying no entry.

    ¡¸Etto¡­¡¹

    Shirota tilts her neck while looking at her cell phone screen.

    ¡¸Where is the East C block?¡¹

    ¡¸Why? If it¡¯s here anywhere should be fine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so hurry¡¹

    We tried to enter inside and were surprised at how deste it was.

    Weeds grew as they pleased and the walls that used to be white were covered in graffiti.

    The rusty bulletin board had a bike that was missing its chain.

    There was a dried up pool and a dirty slide meant for children.

    The ce¡¯s golden age was nothing more than a lingering wind at this point. 3

    ¡¸It¡¯s here!¡¹

    Shirota stopped her feet.

    On the top part of the wall there was a faded listing for ¡ºEast C¡».

    It was one of the furthest back buildings of all theplexes.

    Certainly if wee this far, we won¡¯t have to worry about someone seeing us.

    Furthermore, even if there is a sign of someone, there are plenty of ces to hide.

    ¡¸Here, it¡¯s a bit dirty but¡­¡¹

    While saying such a joke, Shirota entered the building.

    I shrugged my shoulders and followed soon after.

    We climbed up the stairs to the outside of the stairway and Shirota called out.

    ¡¸We made you wait¡¹

    There was a surprising person on the 3rd floor entrance.

    It was a big breasted girl wearing a id dress.

    She wore a straw hat and strong circr sses.

    ¡¸Eda¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hello Okutani-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-why¡­are you here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? Did Yotsuba not tell you?¡¹

    I looked at Shirota.

    Shirota scratched her head giving a slightly mischievous smile.

    ¡¸Etto¡­to tell the truth, Fukiko was the author of the doujinshi I saw¡¹

    I know.

    However, that¡¯s because I eavesdropped on Kurusu and Eda¡¯s conversation.

    I never thought that was how Eda and Shirota came to know each other.

    ¡¸Yesterday you said that you would show your erection if you saw a girl¡¯s ero ce¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    I definitely said something like that.

    But, how is that rted to why Eda is here.

    The uniform d sporty girl looks at Eda.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I told that to Fukiko¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸Fukiko, is a little troubled for her next work¡­so¡­she¡¯s been looking for something as reference¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota, you¡­listen here¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! You¡¯re already showing me so¡­show her too¡¹

    It is no such thing.

    No, well it may end up like that.

    I thought the thing I was talking about was Shirota¡¯s ero ce but Shirota didn¡¯t grasp that.

    She seems to have interpreted that if I could see a girl¡¯s ero ce, I would show my dick to anyone.

    ¡¸Since that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¹

    Standing on the third floor entrance, Eda said in a frank voice.

    ¡¸Could you show me? Your splendid penis¡¹

    Eda had an aura that could not be put into words.

    No wonder such a person wasn¡¯t really perturbed in front of Kurusu.

    ¡¸Well¡­Ah, even so¡­Eda¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I won¡¯t say it¡¯s for free¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You mean¡­¡¹

    I looked at Eda and then at Shirota.

    And then I looked at Eda again.

    I end up looking at her huge breasts but they were considerably perfect.

    Her style had extraordinary exposure of her limbs and she had a moderate amount of meat on her bones.

    She did not have a slender build, in fact, she was quite plump.

    She definitely was just as buxom as most male ideals. My lower body throbs just imagining embracing her.

    ¡¸Please Okutani¡­if it¡¯s just me it will be embarrassing but if it¡¯s with Fukiko I can persevere¡¹

    Somehow it seems Shirota will show me too.

    Yesterday, the one Shirota thought to drag into this was Eda.

    And then today was expressly chosen to invite Eda.

    I remembered the scales in my head.

    On one hand, I will be showing my erection.

    On the other hand, is the two beautiful high school girls¡¯ erotic figures.

    There was noparison, I replied with my inner desires.

    ¡¸Then¡­both of you, show me your tits¡¹

    <ol><li> Fuck this sentence ?</li><li> MUGIWARA!!! (If you don¡¯t know go watch One Piece) ?</li><li> ??? ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 38: Shirota Yotsuba 9 Eda Fukiko 3

    It was quiet.

    It was like we were the only 3 people in the world.

    It was so quiet that¡¯s what it felt like.

    Standing before me in the middle of the stairway were two high school girls.

    I was standing several floors above the ground and they were looking at me.

    On one side was Eda with the air of a rather refined Ojousamaing from her.

    On the other side was the sporty girl Shirota with her body wrapped in her uniform.

    They were both certainly beauties.

    However, their beauty was entirely different.

    It was like the difference between ck and white and I was full of expectations of the contrasting beauties in front of me.

    ¡¸I thought so but¡­isn¡¯t it fine even if I don¡¯t show you? Look, it¡¯s apart of my reward¡­in the first ce, I was able to see it when it was not erect for free¡¹

    Shirota muttered that.

    And as if to refute that Eda interrupted her.

    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair, Yotsuba¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You already saw Okutani-kun¡¯s penis in an empty ssroom, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Then your reward is over. If you want to see it again, you need to paypensation¡¹1

    It was a somewhat tough way of speaking but that was what I wanted to say.

    When Shirota puffs out her cheeks, she made a sound while spitting out air like a child.

    *Bu bu bu bu*, She expresses her dissatisfaction.

    ¡¸Stop it, that¡¯s improper¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes. Fukiko-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Yotsuba, are you mad?¡¹

    While watching the two¡¯s exchange, I ended up feeling pleased.

    I asked while smiling.

    ¡¸So¡­Who will show me?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know why I was so confident.

    Since my heart hurt and my hands were super sweaty too.

    Even so, I bluffed in order to see tits.

    ¡¸Of course you will be first Okutani-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    ¡¸There is a possibility that you won¡¯t show us after we show you¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi¡­It¡¯s not like I particrly want to show my dick. If you aren¡¯t gonna show me then should I go home?¡¹

    I really want to see.

    If I continue to converse with Eda as an equal then I need to be able to bluff at least this much.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Eda stared with a bit of surprise.

    Her surprised expression was made on purpose.

    ¡¸I surely thought you were a pervert that wanted to show girls your penis¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s an amazing misunderstanding¡¹

    ¡¸But, shouldn¡¯t you at least have some resistance to exposing your penis outside?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­you¡­¡¹

    This person knew.

    She knows about me and Kurusu at the back of the shrine.

    Did Kurusu expose it? No, she was not that type of person.

    Then, where did she learn about that?

    ¡¸As I thought¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eda¡­did you trick me?¡¹

    ¡¸There was no definite proof, but I heard about you from Yotsuba so I thought it was possible¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what are you talking about?¡¹

    Feeling left out, Shirota alternated looking at me and Eda.

    However, Eda and I continued our conversation ignoring her.

    We converse while avoiding direct words and proper nouns.

    ¡¸Is that a refusal?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it certainly was. I was a bit disappointed but I feel lucky¡­to think you and Yotsuba knew each other¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!? Do you two know each other?¡¹

    Shirota slightly raises her voice and forces her way into the conversation.

    I give a vague nod to Shirota and tell her to stop her.

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t acquaintances but this is not our first meeting¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really get it but¡­what are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yotsuba, don¡¯t show him¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Shirota was taken aback at Eda¡¯s sudden proposal.

    She could not hide her confusion at her close friend¡¯s betrayal.

    ¡¸Now, I know there is no need to show Okutani-kun anything¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that!? Is that so, Okutani-kun?¡¹

    Shirota directed her sharp eyes towards me.

    I looked at Eda while escaping from her eyes.

    ¡¸Did you not delete it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I kept it in case I needed to negotiate a second time. For example, when I found the boy from the photo¡¹

    In other words, now.

    I have definitely started a second negotiation with Eda.

    This time not with Kurusu but with me directly.

    ¡¸Your methods are filthy¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine whatever you say. I will do anything for the sake of my work¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore¡­¡¹

    Shirota scrunches up her eyebrows seeming to be at her wit¡¯s end.

    Although I was ring at Eda, I knew she was not the type of person to simply leak the data.

    Even if I refuse here, nothing should ur.

    However, she has already discovered that I was the boy at the shrine.

    If that¡¯s the case, in order to get at least Shirota to strip, I need Eda to get onboard.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­sorry. I have decided to show Eda my dick¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What¡¯s with that¡¹

    Shirota frowns.

    Eda smiles for a brief moment and tells Shirota.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is, Yotsuba. If you want to see it too¡­strip¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wa-wait! Exin it so I can understand!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t know¡­Now, Yotusba¡­Will you strip or no?¡¹

    ¡¸Waiit¡­¡¹

    Eda gradually approaches Yotsuba.

    And then when she was cornered by the railing, Shirota looked at me seeming troubled.

    My stomach was full just from this scene.

    Beautiful girls were glued together in the stairwell.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Yotsuba¡­you know already but I¡¯m fine with either boys or girls¡¹

    While taking off her straw hat, Eda got closer to Shirota.

    ¡¸Fukikooo¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see Okutani-kun¡¯s penis too but¡­I also want to see your embarrassing parts¡¹

    ¡¸Wa-wait¡­wait¡­Nn¡¹

    Eda touches Shirota¡¯s neck with her lips.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m¡­sweaty so¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s delishous, Yotsuba¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnn, Okutani is watchinggg¡¹

    Of course I am.

    There¡¯s no guy who wouldn¡¯t look at this.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it¡­Let¡¯s show Okutani-kun¡¹

    Eda whispers into Shirota¡¯s ear.

    And then Shirota reaches her thin finger towards her ck belt.

    ¡¸Geez¡­you¡¯re always so selfish¡¹

    Although Shirota was saying that, she did not put up any resistance.

    <ol><li> This is why Eda is best grill ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 39: Shirota Yotsuba 10 Eda Fukiko 4

    The Hashizume High School softball club¡¯s uniform is blue.

    However, just the shoulders were white, and a red line ran through it.

    The word¡ºHASHIZUME¡»was in white letters on the chest.

    It had short sleeves for summer and the hem was tucked into the white short pants.

    She wore a long sleeved undershirt and long white socks.

    Shirota¡¯s number was¡º8¡».

    Dirt was worn on her uniform almost like a badge of honor from the practice match.

    Her short ck hair peeked through her cap and her tan skin shone from the sweat.

    She had clear eyes like a small animal and slightly dry lips.

    Her cheeks were red and she was swallowing her saliva.

    ¡¸Okutani¡­Don¡¯t look so much¡¹

    Shirota unfastens her belt in front of me.

    Eda stood behind Shirota and took out the hem of her uniform from out of her short pants.

    ¡¸Even if you tell me not to look¡­there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine if you look away?¡¹

    ¡¸Then when I show you, would you look away?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, no¡¹

    Eda slowly strips off Shirota¡¯s uniform.

    She was excessively slow.

    For that reason, Shirota and I were staring at each other while having a war with shame.

    Her ck undershirt was exposed. And then, it was stripped off all the way to her chest.

    Shirota put both her hands on top.

    ¡¸Good girl, Yotsuba¡¹

    ¡¸Hurry up and do it, Fukiko¡¹

    ¡¸Enjoy yourself¡¹

    Eda, standing behind Shirota, was constantly talking in Shirota¡¯s ear.

    Each time she talked, Shirota tightly closed her lovely eyes.

    Her uniform was being stripped off.

    It passed her face and off her hands.

    And then Shirota was only wearing her ck undershirt.

    I could see the roughness of her bra from over her shirt.

    I could see her breasts under her T-shirt earlier.

    However, this time there was a different sensation boiling up.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no real reason to be embarrassed right?¡¹

    ¡¸I am plenty embarrassed though¡­¡¹

    Shirota closes her eyes at Eda¡¯s words.

    Her body line was clearly shown by her undershirt.

    ¡¸What are you saying¡­from here on is the embarrassing part¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t says such things¡¹

    Eda politely folds her stripped off uniform.

    And then she ces it on top of her enamel bag on the floor.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡­won¡¯t you strip with her?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right! Do it!¡¹

    At Eda and Shirota¡¯s words, I can¡¯t help but put my hands on my pant¡¯s waist.

    ¡¸Just that movement alone¡­is amazing material¡¹

    While saying such things, Eda starts to strip Shirota¡¯s undershirt.

    Eda¡¯s cheeks blush.

    Shirota¡¯s skin was exposed.

    I could see her white stomach and then her belly button.

    Her abdomen had womanly muscles distinct to sports.

    However, it was not torn.

    It was thin and strong. And yet it was womanly.

    Because Shirota exposed her skin I also strip my pants.

    I forgot to take my own clothes off. Shirota¡¯s eyes gathered on my crotch.

    ¡¸Somehow, I¡¯m excited¡­¡¹

    Eda let out a romantic voice.

    Her undershirt was now up to her breasts and I could start to see her bra.

    It had navy blue ornaments attached.

    It was the type thatrgely wraps her breasts rather than the wire type.

    ¡¸Yotsuba, lift your hands¡¹

    ¡¸N¡­¡¹

    In ordance with Eda¡¯s instructions, Shirota raises both her hands.

    Eda stripped off Shirota¡¯s undershirt while smiling.

    Now, the only thing covering Shirota¡¯s top half is her bra.

    I can clearly see the contrast between her suntanned portion and her brilliant white portion.

    My head was dizzy at that contrast.

    ¡¸How is it? Yotsuba is pretty, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    I strip my pants in agreeance with Eda¡¯s words.

    The bashful Shirota turns her face downwards.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, both of you¡¹

    ¡¸This is a front hook, huh¡­Hey, Okutani-kune take this off¡¹

    ¡¸Fukiko!?¡¹

    Shirota was surprised at Eda¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    ¡¸Okutani!?¡¹

    And then she was surprised at my consent.

    Blinking her eyes, she alternates looking at me and Eda with a bright red face.

    ¡¸Okutani¡­this much is fine, right?¡¹

    However, I go up the stairs.

    Shirota shook her head seeming troubled as I came near.

    Even if she tried to retreat, Eda was right behind her.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine Yotsuba¡­how many times have you shown me?¡¹

    ¡¸This and that are different¡¹

    ¡¸Now, Okutani-kun,e take it off¡¹

    Eda was in control here.

    Shirota and I could not go against Eda¡¯s words.

    It should be fine to strongly deny her but there is no reason to try and do so.

    I put my tense hands on her bra.

    Heat wasing off of her body.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the current situation or because of the practice match.

    Her face was bright red and she looks at my hands with tears amassing in her eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m taking it off, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine already, right? You¡¯ve seen enough. That¡¯s why¡­ah¡¹

    It was before Shirota finished saying what she wanted.

    I unfastened her bra¡¯s hook.

    Her bra split into two as if it snapped and Shirota¡¯s pure white pair of mounds were exposed.

    Her breasts that were no longer held down return to their original form.

    ¡¸Ah, no good! Ah, wait!¡¹

    Shirota was flustered and tried to hide her exposed breasts.

    However, Eda held down her hands from behind.

    ¡¸Fukiko! Stop! No, Okutani don¡¯t looook¡¹

    Each time she moves her breasts shake.

    Her bra also separates from her skin and she gets more and more exposed.

    Shirota¡¯s breast isrger than I thought.

    And then more than anything else, her characteristic part was her nipples.

    I couldn¡¯t understand that time I got a glimpse inside the neck of her T-shirt.

    Pink are surround her nipples and they were sunken in.

    The top of her hills were buried inside like small indents.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­you¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yotsuba¡¯s nipples are shy little things¡¹

    Instead of Shirota, Eda answered.

    Shirota, who had given up resisting, was biting her bottom lip.

    It seems her shyness had reached its limits; anytime now steam would shoot out.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want it¡­It¡¯s weird, right¡­?¡¹

    Shirota asked in a whisper.

    I denied it with all my power.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way! I think it¡¯s amazingly cute!¡¹

    ¡¸R-really¡­?¡¹

    While letting out a blurred voice, Shirota raised her face.

    Shirota looked strangely frail with both her hands held behind her by Eda.

    Shirota made a slightly troubled smile while making eye contact with me.

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s fine if you look¡­just for a bit¡¹

 Chapter 40: Shirota Yotsuba 11 Eda Fukiko 5

    ¡¸Now, next is Okutani-kun¡¯s turn¡¹

    I was staring at Shirota¡¯s nipples and was taken aback by Eda¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you show us what¡¯s inside those underwear?¡¹

    Thinking she wouldn¡¯t resist anymore, Eda freed Shirota¡¯s hands.

    Shirota crosses her arms to hide her breast with both hands and also says that.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­show us¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, etto¡­th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    A promise is a promise.

    I was able to see Shirota¡¯s breasts at such close distance.

    And yet I don¡¯t want to show them, yet it¡¯s impossible.

    I was a bit nervous.

    I was deliberately breathing over and over again and I somehow kept myposure.

    The ones who were staring at me were the sporty girl with her upper half exposed and an ojousama with a fascinating aura.

    ¡¸Should I countdown?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not needed.¡¹

    I shake my head at Eda¡¯s joke.

    And then I put my hands on my boxers and drop them in one fell swoop.

    I have gotten used to it after so many times.

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    There was silence.

    Furthermore, it was a splendidly long silence.

    ¡¸Hey? It¡¯s amazing right?¡¹

    ¡¸This is¡­certainly, surprising¡¹

    Shirota and Eda had an exchange of opinions in a small voice.

    My dick was also more curled up than usual from shyness.

    However, even so it was plenty big.

    Even though it wasid it was 13 cm.

    Eda slowly drew near in the stairwell.

    When she got right next to me she whispered in my ear.

    ¡¸Is this what you used to ensnare Kurusu¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, is it fine if I take a photo for reference¡¹

    ¡¸No way¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s too bad. Then let¡¯s bargain¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I look at Eda with a fleeting nce.

    Eda floats a smile like a child being mischievous.

    ¡¸I look forward to it¡¹

    Saying so, Eda returned to Shirota¡¯s side.

    This time she muttered something in Shirota¡¯s ear.

    When she did, Shirota looks at Eda with a red face again.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s impossible!¡¹

    Shirota shook her head.

    Her breasts shook along with that movement.

    ¡¸Is that so? Then is this the end for you Yotsuba?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡­hey Okutani, show me your erection¡¹

    Is that so?

    She did all this in order to see my erect dick.

    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do it to the very end.

    ¡¸I-I got it¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good, Okutani-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    She¡¯s probably got a scheme.

    Eda looked at me and I could see her white tooth.

    ¡¸Wait Fukiko? I really won¡¯t do it, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Okutani-kun showed his penis. You also showed your breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You also want to see his erect penis right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡¹

    Shirota nods her head seeming embarrassed.

    My dick almost got erect just from that.

    Eda said more.

    ¡¸Then, if you don¡¯t show him you being erect as well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So you¡¯re saying, I should make my nipples hard?¡¹

    So that¡¯s what she whispered to her earlier.

    Eda winked in order to seem natural.

    ¡¸If it isn¡¯t equal¡­Right? Okutani-kun¡¹

    That¡¯s what Eda wanted to say.

    She wants to take a photo of my dick.

    In exchange, she will make Shirota¡¯s nipples hard.

    It certainly wasn¡¯t a bad deal.

    However, Shirota seriously started to hate it.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right¡­I also want to see Shirota¡¯s nipples make an appearance¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, even Okutani¡¹

    ¡¸But, today I will go home¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Eda and Shirota both raise their voices.

    Shirota was surprised that negotiations were quickly over.

    Eda was surprised that her own conditions were thrown away.

    As is, I cannot take the initiative away from Eda.

    Furthermore, I would like to be friends with Shirota.

    ¡¸Then, since you say that¡¹

    I quickly put my boxers and pants back on.

    ¡¸W-wait! You¡¯re going to let such a chance get away?¡¹

    I shrug my shoulders at Eda¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Cut it out, Eda. Shirota hates it¡¹

    ¡¸Th-there¡¯s no such thing! Ah, wait just a minute!¡¹

    However, I ignore Eda and headed down the stairs.

    After a little while, I stop to calm down my dick that was almost erect.

    I heard Eda and Shirota¡¯s voice up above.

    ¡¸Yotsuba! You said you wanted to get on good terms with Okutani-kun! Even though I thought of so many things!¡¹

    ¡¸But, I didn¡¯t think you would do so much¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just like when you guys were studying! Why didn¡¯t you attack him then!¡¹

    ¡¸A-a-attack!? That¡¯s impossible¡¹

    ¡¸My n¡­even though you didn¡¯t even get failing marks in math¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Okutani-kun can¡¯t hear this right?¡¹

    ¡¸He can¡¯t hear!¡¹

    I can hear it just fine.

    Unexpectedly, their voices echo easily in these concrete buildings.

    So Shirota talked to me on the bus because she wanted to get closer to me.

    She consulted Eda on what she should do and then today¡¯s events happened.

    Eda worked out various ns for her close friend.

    On my way home, I got a nk email from Shirota.

    £¾Somehow I¡¯m sorry¡«

    £¾Fukiko went a bit too far¡­

    £¾She¡¯s not a bad girl so please don¡¯t hate her.

    £¾Also, please don¡¯t hate me as well(¡ä?¦Ø?`)

    My reply was simple.

    £¾I have no reason to hate you.

    After that reply, a bit of time passed and I got home.

    £¾Thank god(/¦Ø£Ü)

    The next day, Monday.

    When I head to school like always, Eda was at the entrance.

    Somehow, she was alone. She walks out looking at me while warping her lips seeming dissatisfied.

    It seems she was waiting for me.

    When I went to put on my slippers it was quiet.

    Eda stops her feet at the end of the first floor.

    And then when she turns around, she muttered seeming displeased.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not particrly mad¡¹

    ¡¸I know. But since Yotsuba apologized I figured I should¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸You heard it right?¡¹

    This person is sly in every aspect.

    She knew their voices reached me, which is why she probably had that conversation up there.

    I shrugged my shoulders with a vague smile.

    ¡¸I wonder¡¹

    ¡¸Since that¡¯s how it is¡­Don¡¯t make Yotsuba sad¡¹

    ¡¸Can I ask one thing?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­What would that be?¡¹

    ¡¸You and Shirota, umm¡­Do you have that kind of rtionship?¡¹

    Yesterday, I saw such behavior a couple times.

    After thinking for a bit, Eda pushed her sses up with her index finger.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I certainly like either side but¡­Yotsuba isn¡¯t like that¡¹

    ¡¸You mean?¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t had any sexual rtions. Yesterday it was just because we wanted to show off Yotsuba¡¯s charm but¡­we usually only enter the bath together¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­But why is Shirota interested in me¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. When she became a second year she suddenly consulted me about someone she was interested in¡¹

    So, after we stopped talking, Eda squinted her eyes resentfully.

    ¡¸I think your only appeal is in your penis¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better than having no charm¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll properly show you what I¡¯m proud of next time around¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to really be proud of but¡­or rather, at that time you were supposed to me, right? For example, that proud chest of yours¡¹

    Eda responded with a serious face to my words that were supposed to be a joke.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about it¡¹

    When she said just that, Eda promptly passed by me.

    I asked Eda confused.

    ¡¸One-one more thing¡¹

    ¡¸What would that be?¡¹

    Eda stopped her feet and turned around.

    ¡¸That picture with Kurusu¡­Did you also take that in order for me and Shirota to get closer?¡¹

    ¡¸That was, really just taken casually¡¹

    ¡¸What about the data?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I took that with an instant camera¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There was no data since the beginning¡¹

    Eda left with a final beautiful smile.

 Chapter 41: Kurusu Mia 15

    It was sudden.

    The club president Kawauchi made a sudden deration during club activities.

    ¡¸This weekend we will be going camping¡¹

    It was the beginning of June.

    It was a Tuesday, two days after the events with Eda and Shirota.

    It seems somehow the only ones not informed of this camp were me and Kurusu.

    The other members apud those words.

    ¡¸Eh? A camp?¡¹

    The one who responded to my question was the vice president, Ebara.

    Coincidentally, Kawauchi¡¯s face is square and Ebara¡¯s face is round.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We are going to a campground at the foot of Mt. Futagi¡¹

    Kurusu and I made eye contact for just an instant.

    And then simultaneously look at Ebara.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    I continued to ask as the representative.

    Ebara replied.

    ¡¸Near that campground there are the Mt. Futagi ruins. You knew about Mt. Futagi ruins, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, aren¡¯t we the Human Culture Research Club!?¡¹

    I was taken aback by Ebara¡¯s exaggerated surprise.

    It seems better to listen quietly.

    ¡¸A few shell heaps from the Jomon period were found in Futagi ruins. There also seems to be traces of a vige and there is also a museum of the Futagi ruins. It is an excellent topic for Human Culture Research¡¹

    We can get to Mt. Futagi in an hour by train too.

    I also remember going there on an outdoor pic in primary school.

    At that time, I probably saw some shell heaps but I can¡¯t remember.

    Ebara gave a frantic and fervent speech with a round face.

    ¡¸So, let¡¯s go to study! And then after that we will go camping!¡¹

    The researching is most likely not the focus.

    The real purpose is to camp.

    I¡¯m sure it was an idea in order to go camping with Kurusu.

    It seems both the juniors also had that thought.

    Karata and Ooki zealously nods their heads like a dog.

    ¡¸Are we staying the night there?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a day trip¡¹

    Kawauchi replied to my question.

    And then Ebara did a follow up.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Kurusu will be there. There¡¯s no way a girl can stay alone with 5 guys¡¹

    If that¡¯s the case even I don¡¯t need to be reluctant to participate.

    ¡¸Since there is a hot spring near the day trip, I want to go there¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to go though.

    In any case, it¡¯s impossible to go in with anyone.

    ¡¸What do you think, Kurusu?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine! It sounds fun!¡¹

    Kurusu gives a cheerful reply at Ebara¡¯s words.

    She must have realized the guys¡¯ intentions but she made no show of it.

    *Paa*, Kuwauchi¡¯s, Ebara¡¯s, Karata¡¯s, and Ooki¡¯s face became brilliant.

    ¡¸I-If it¡¯s been decided then, we¡¯ll start preparing immediately!¡¹

    Ebara announced that and started preparing seeming happy.

    It seems my going was already decided as I wasn¡¯t asked if I would be abstaining from going.

    After club activities, I tried to go home but Ebara stopped me.

    ¡¸Wait up, Okutani¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    Kurusu tried to go home too but she stopped her feet.

    ¡¸Ah, Kurusu, you¡¯re fine. See you tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeahter¡¹

    Kurusu tilts her head seeming just a bit curious.

    However, after changing to a smile, she waves her hand to everyone and leaves the clubroom.

    When Kurusu left the clubroom, there was just 5 guys left.

    ¡¸Okutani, sit down¡¹

    Ebara indicates with a slightly tight expression.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I sat on the sofa thinking that.

    The rest of the club members took the other seats.

    Ebara looked at Kawauchi with a fleeting nce.

    The taciturn Kawauchi gave Ebara a profound nod as if he was entrusting everything to him.

    Ebara then returns the nod and looks at me.

    ¡¸Okutani¡­I didn¡¯t want to have to talk to you about this but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? You¡¯re so formal¡¹

    Certainly, I participate in club activities but I have barely conversed with the other members.

    Kawauchi¡¯s, Ebara¡¯s, Karata¡¯s, and Ooki¡¯s eyes are piercing me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about Kurusu but¡­we can¡¯t steal a march on her¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    My head couldn¡¯t follow the sudden topic.

    ¡¸It is an agreement between the guys of the Human Culture Research Club¡­in other words, us¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t get it? It¡¯s a miracle that Kurusu is in this club! We want to keep this miracle as it is. But someone may try to steal a march on her. Of course if it doesn¡¯t go well, then Kurusu may leave the club¡¹

    Ah, so that¡¯s it?

    In other words, everyone agreed to keep things the way they are.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t as zealous for Kurusu but that¡¯s how it is. Got it?¡¹

    I became tied up in a one-sided agreement.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were serious.

    The men in this club are the type to gather in the corner of the ssroom.

    They are happy just being able to converse with Kurusu and are desperate to keep it that way.

    ¡¸If you understand then it¡¯s fine for you to go home¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, what if the agreement is broken?¡¹

    The four were a bit frenzied at my question.

    What a love for Kurusu.

    ¡¸Y-you mean to take a march on her?¡¹

    Kawauchi opened his mouth.

    Kawauchi probably liked Kurusu the most among the people here.

    ¡¸I said if¡­if¡¹

    Kawauchi had quite an intensity on his face.

    He usually doesn¡¯t speak much so it is difficult to talk to him.

    ¡¸If someone tries to steal a march then¡­at that time, we¡¯ll kill them¡¹

    That¡¯s too scary Kawauchi.

    Since his eyes were serious, won¡¯t Ebara and the two first years also draw back?

    And then it was Saturday. It was the appointed day for the camp.

    The meeting ce was Ichikura Station, the closest station to Hashizume High School.

    We met at 8 in the morning and rode the train to Mt. Futagi.

    ¡¸This¡­It¡¯ll probably rain¡¹

    The sky didn¡¯t look that good.

    Heavy ck clouds hang low over the sky.

    The forecast before noon said it would rain.

    Ebara shook his head at my words.

    ¡¸But we will go! If it only rains a bit then we¡¯re fine!¡¹

    Kurusu finally came and was wearing a light yellow T-shirt and jeans.

    She was carrying a ck backpack and had her hair tied up in a ponytail.

    It seems she chose attire that was easy to move around in for the camp.

    The guys¡¯ delight rose just by looking at her in clothes.

 Chapter 42: Kurusu Mia 16

    The inside of the train was bustling.

    By the time we left the town, the train thinned out.

    Even if us high school kids make a ruckus there isn¡¯t anybody to reproach us.

    Kurusu ys a leading role as the 4 guys desperately try to start a conversation.

    And then each time Kurusuughed, they would get a wide smile.

    The sky that could be seen through the train window was thick and gloomy.

    However, as the space between houses grew, it felt good to see the amount of greenery increasing.

    I live in the countryside but we are going even further into the country.

    ¡¸Okutani-senpai thinks so too?¡¹

    The first year, Karata, asks me.

    I didn¡¯t hear what he said so I gave a vague reply.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s as I thought! Ebara-senpai is weird¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Sunny-side up eggs should be seasoned, though¡¹

    Ebara replies with an exaggerated surprise on his face.

    What a pointless conversation.

    However, that is not so bad.

    With the perfect beauty bing the center of attention, it is a conversation that will bepletely forgotten tomorrow.

    Kurusu wasn¡¯t losing her smiling expression and was equally responding to everyone.

    She doesn¡¯t seem to be tired. I end up thinking such things.

    ¡¸First, we should go to the museum but¡­¡¹

    We arrive at Mt. Futagi station. It was 9:30 in the morning.

    The museum was 15 minutes away on foot and it opens at 10.

    The front of the station was somehow prospering.

    There were plenty of people who seemed to be climbing the mountain or camping.

    It had pretty much everything including a pharmacy, supermarket, and convenience store.

    ¡¸Should we buy something?¡¹

    Since we still have some extra time, Ebara gave such a proposal.

    We have already brought along our allotment of food.

    If we only get necessities, then we should only need drinks.

    Somehow or another everybody enters the convenience store and bought sweets and drinks.

    ¡¸This is fun¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Then that¡¯s good¡¹

    Kurusu addresses me and I replied.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve never participated in an event like this before¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, if I went with one group, another group would want me to go with them¡¹

    ¡¸You went through some various hardships, huh¡¹

    This camp is the first club activity she¡¯s done.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s easy for even Kurusu to participate.

    ¡¸Are you having fun?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still early to ascertain¡¹

    Leaving the convenience store, we went towards the museum.

    The hilly road to the museum was slightly long.

    There was also the mountain ascending up in the air too.

    There are plenty of dark green trees on both sides; it¡¯s like we are going to a different world.

    The refreshing breeze blows away the damp and humid air.

    ¡¸The museum just opened up¡¹

    Ebara ran ahead and bought enough tickets for everyone.

    The cost of the admission ticket came out of the club budget.

    The museum was in a small, horribly worn down building.

    It detailed the discovery of the Futagi ruins.

    There was a drawing of each person¡¯s lifestyle during the Jomon period.

    There wasn¡¯t really anything that caught the eye.

    Even so everyone more or less quietly looked at the disy cases and exnations with zeal.

    I was no exception either as I looked around on my own.

    I look at Kurusu with a fleeting nce. She was reading something with extreme enthusiasm.

    The girl was beautiful in the dim building.

    Even though she was in her casual clothing she was perfectly dressed.

    Her hanging hair hides her ears and her eyes shone with genuine curiosity.

    ¡¸You better not steal a march on her¡­¡¹

    I heard a trembling voice behind me.

    When I turn my head taken aback, there was the square faced Kawauchi.

    ¡¸Wh-what is it¡­you scared me¡¹

    ¡¸Okutani¡­don¡¯t steal a march on her¡¹

    Saying just that, Kawauchi drew near to Kurusu.

    Noticing Kawauchi, Kurusu receives him with a smiling face.

    The other members also gather around her.

    Looking at such a scene, I started to feel strange.

    Kurusu likes me.

    Since I heard it from the person herself, there can be no mistaking it.

    Even now, as she is talking to everyone, she has me in her field of view.

    Certainly, if I were to try to steal a march on her, I¡¯m sure I can do it.

    But, that would steal the happiness of each of the Human Culture Research club members.

    Understanding that, I couldn¡¯t enter their circle.

    Thefort of the Human Culture Research club isn¡¯t bad even for me.

    Although they are friends I have no objection with Kawauchi and Ebara.

    And Karata and Ooki more or less give me that feeling of being a senpai.

    Even though I read during club they don¡¯t get mad and they don¡¯t insist on asking for a reason why I return home early.

    It is the perfect distance and the perfect environment.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go Okutani¡¹

    Ebara¡¯s voice brought me to my senses.

    Everyone was already walking towards the exit.

    We took less than an hour to go around inside the small building.

    ¡¸Coming¡­¡¹

    We went outside and looked at the sky.

    It was raining heavily.

    I didn¡¯t realize when I was inside the building but quite a bit of rain was falling down.

    The sound of the rain falling was like it was hitting the concrete of a parking garage.

    The humidity increased and my skin became unpleasantly sticky.

    ¡¸For now, let¡¯s go back in¡¹

    Everyone nodded to my words. We go back inside.

    The museum lobby had effective air conditioning.

    We sit on a line of benches in front of the windows.

    The mountain weather is fickle.

    But, the rain showed no sign of stopping.

    Taking out a small towel from her backpack, Kurusu wipes the moisture from her forehead.

    ¡¸Senpai, this is too much¡¹

    Karata stared outside with a sad face.

    Kawauchi was looking outside with the same face.

    ¡¸Even though I bought meat¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even I brought some vegetables too¡¹

    ¡¸Should we go home?¡¹

    The one word from Kawauchi was decisive.

    The campground was 30 minutes away on foot.

    Even if we could go, the campground was right along the river.

    The water had probably risen to dangerous levels because of the rain.

    We made a reservation but we still hadn¡¯t paid.

    If it¡¯s this rain, then we should be fine even if we cancel.

    I acted as the representative and went to the reception desk of the museum to call a taxi.

    Since there is six of us, it should be fine with two cars.

    We waited an hour while the rain poured down incessantly.

    It seems everyone was thinking the same thing.

    The two taxis finally arrived.

    I rode with the two first years.

    The rain had be terrible.

    The two first years were silent.

    We arrived at the roundabout in front of the station.

    Since we split it between the three of us, it didn¡¯t cost that much.

    When we got off, the taxi driver told us something.

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if you leave quickly. If the water rises anymore, the trains will stop¡¹

 Chapter 43: Kurusu Mia 17

    We ran to the station.

    Since it was close to the roundabout, we got there without getting too wet.

    However, Kurusu¡¯s yellow shirt was sligthly transparent.

    Her white camisole she was wearing underneath was visible.

    ¡¸The taxi driver told us the trains might stop¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hurry!¡¹

    Ebara took the lead and everyone ran after him.

    Just the thought of being left behind in this station in the rain was horrifying.

    We heard from the station attendant before going through the ticket gate.

    ¡¸Right now we are only stopping arrivals. Since it is still a bit before we stop departures, you are fine¡¹

    We were relieved and slowed our pace towards the tform.

    We couldn¡¯t go camping.

    However, I had a sense of aplishment from thatst session of running.

    Whether it was because of sweat or rain, moisture stuck to my whole body.

    When I get home, the first thing I¡¯m doing is showering.

    When we were riding the train, there were people there.

    Everyone came to camp and climb mountains but they had to give up because of the rain.

    Their faces were colored with disappointment and fatigue.

    There was air conditioning in the train and it was a bit cold.

    The sound of rain was not stopping and sometimes it would get even stronger.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d we made it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously, if we couldn¡¯t get on this train then we would have had to stay¡¹

    Ebara and Karata were talking.

    ¡¸It would have been better if we properly paid attention to the weather¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Kawauchi also joined the conversation.

    The odd one out, Ooki, was staring off into space outside the window.

    ¡¸Kurusu-san, sorry¡¹

    Ebara said to Kurusu with a bitter smile.

    Kurusu shook her head.

    ¡¸Why are you apologizing?¡­Besides I had fun¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right!? I-I wonder¡­when we finally get to Ichikura Station, let¡¯s all go eat something¡¹

    Towards Ebara¡¯s suggestion, Kawauchi, Karata, and Ooki be excited.

    Since they are together with Kurusu during a holiday, they don¡¯t want to return home yet.

    The train still hadn¡¯t left.

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine but¡­are youing too, Okutani-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Me?¡¹

    Kurusu suddenly turns to me and pressed me for an answer.

    ¡¸He¡¯lle he¡¯lle, he¡¯lle too so¡¹

    Ebara desperately signaled with his eyes.

    Kurusu inclines her head.

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­no, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, why!?¡¹

    Why, indeed?

    Ebara¡¯s question is reasonable.

    Even though everyone has met up on a Saturday.

    We went to the museum but since it rained it would be a bit dull to go home.

    Kurusu is here too so it¡¯s not like everyone would hate it.

    Even so, why do I not want to do anything together anymore.

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    I smile at Kurusu who looks at me with serious worry in her eyes.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why?¡¹

    Everyone was looking at me.

    We had an agreement. I won¡¯t steal a march on her.

    There is no rule that I have to stay together with them.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! This guy! It¡¯s probably something selfish¡¹

    Ebara emits a cheerful voice in order to smooth things out.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s just go without him! Where would be good? There is a Domizu near the station¡¹

    ¡¸Domizu is fine. But I don¡¯t really have any money¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped! Since he¡¯s your senpai, Kawauchi can pay for you¡¹

    ¡¸Why me¡­¡¹

    The four got excited.

    They were desperate to get the time back from the camp they lost due to the rain.

    ¡¸Is Domizu fine with you too Kurusu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yeah¡­it¡¯s fine¡¹

    It seems she was a bit worried about me but Kurusu joins the four¡¯s conversation with a kindhearted smile.

    I was thinking like the loner of the group.

    It¡¯s not like I was particrly being left out.

    Rather Ebara and them would consider me arade.

    It¡¯s no good to steal a march on Kurusu.

    That¡¯s why I will try to get along with everyone.

    This is an important time to be together with Kurusu.1

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that¡¹

    I let out a voice.

    Everyone turned towards me.

    Kurusu looks at me too.

    I wonder what facial expression I have.

    The bell of the train rang informing we could finally depart.

    I met with Kurusu¡¯s eyes.

    Kurusu¡¯s mask of kind heartedness showed no cracks.

    That was not the type of face I wanted to see from her.

    It was more and more vague and unclear.

    She was holding anxiety in her heart like an ordinary high school girl with a perfect appearance.

    It seems like if she was touched the atmosphere would be broken while having a curiosity appropriate for a normal girl her age.2

    ¡¸What is it? Okutani-kun¡­¡¹

    Kurusu asks me with a slight smile.

    She shows me a glimpse of her true self she normally doesn¡¯t show to anyone.

    The person herself probably did it unconsciously but it gave me a big shock.

    There was an announcement.

    It seems the train is departing.

    Due to the river, this will probably be the final departure of the day.

    That¡¯s what the announcement stated.

    A pair of climbers were thest people who barely made it on.

    The sound of the doors closing echoed.

    I grabbed Kurusu¡¯s arm.

    And then pulling that arm, I go to leave the train.

    I lead Kurusu off the train almost rolling out.

    The doors closed.

    The 4 guys from the Human Culture Research club gather around the door.

    They stared dumbfounded at us who had jumped out of the train.

    It seems they didn¡¯t know how to react as they just slightly opened their mouth in surprise.

    When the train started to depart, I tightly held her arm and deeply hung my head.

    And then muttered in a quiet voice.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for stealing a march on her¡­¡¹

    The rain was showing no signs of stopping.

    <ol><li> I apologize this the best I can TL this section ?</li><li>The author just stopped making sense this chapter ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 44: Kurusu Mia 18

    The train left.

    Raising my lowered head, I spit out arge lump of air.

    ¡¸Sorry, Kurusu¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t look at her face.

    I don¡¯t know myself why I did such a thing.

    After a while, we went to the station¡¯s tform in silence.

    My cell phone vibrated in my pocket.

    Taking advantage of that, Kurusu finally said something.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not answering?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s probably Kawauchi and them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Won¡¯t they worry about us?¡¹

    My chest tightens at her pure sweet words.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably better if you answer¡¹

    ¡¸G-got it¡­¡¹

    Being told that by Kurusu, I took out my phone.

    When I did that, I realized I was holding her arm the whole time.

    ¡¸Oi, what is the meaning of this!¡¹

    Ebara let out a loud voice.

    The sound in the background must be from the train.

    It¡¯s supposed to be prohibited to talk on your phone when inside the train.

    However, those guys probably don¡¯t care either way right now.

    ¡¸Sorry. My body somehow moved on its own¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t bullshit me! Didn¡¯t we have an agreement!?¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­¡¹

    Since I was one-sidedly tied to that agreement, I had some objections.

    But, now I don¡¯t care.

    ¡¸I thought to apologize¡¹

    ¡¸Anyhow,e to Ichikura Station! As I thought it seems this train was thest so we can¡¯te back!¡¹

    Ebara shouted with all his strength.

    Even though it violently shook my eardrums, it didn¡¯t enter my head.

    Hesitating over how I should respond, Kurusu took my phone

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    I raised my voice.

    Kurusu was showing me a smile she hadn¡¯t shown before.

    It was a face where she had taken off her mask and revealed everything. It was a smile where she wasn¡¯t forcing everything through a filter.

    ¡¸Ebara-kun?¡¹

    When she put my phone up to her ear, Kurusu started talking.

    I could slightly hear Ebara¡¯s voice leak out of the speaker.

    ¡¸You know, I already know about your guys¡¯ arrangement¡­yeah, Kawauchi-kun told me¡¹

    Shaking could be heard on the other side of the speaker.

    Kurusu continued.

    ¡¸But could you not me Okutani-kun? I asked him to do this¡¹

    This also made me start to shake greatly.

    Kurusu makes eye contact with me. She somehow seemed to be having fun.

    I got nervous for doing something I shouldn¡¯t have. Kurusu gave me that feeling.

    ¡¸The agreement seems pointless to me¡­yeah, it¡¯s fine, my parents wille to get me¡­yeah¡­yeah¡­bye¡¹

    When she hung up, she returned my phone.

    And then she asked me something.

    ¡¸So, since we¡¯vee this far, what do you want to do?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t reply immediately. I receive my phone quietly.

    Her long chestnut-colored hair, that was tied up in a ponytail, is wet from the rain and was somehow erotic.

    Her thin yellow T-shirt was see through, and I could see the camisole she was wearing underneath.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no more trains¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, we have to stay here for the day, right?¡¹

    My throat was dry.

    I honestly couldn¡¯t look Kurusu in her eyes.

    It doesn¡¯t seem like Kurusu understands the meaning behind that statement.

    ¡¸When you answered the phone, why did you say your parents woulde get us?¡¹

    It¡¯s the same with my parents.

    They would scold me harshly but I¡¯m sure they woulde get me.

    No matter how cruel the rain is, it can¡¯tpletely block out the outside world like a mystery novel.

    I looked at Kurusu.

    She had a look like she was waiting for something.

    I thought she was testing me.

    However, that was probably wholly due to my persecutionplex.

    Kurusu was just seriously thinking about the current situation.

    ¡¸I want to stay¡¹

    I said with a clear voice.

    ¡¸Okay¡­got it¡¹

    Kurusu bites her lip and nods.

    When I extend my hand, Kurusu grabbed it without hesitation.

    We walk through the tform quietly, and exin ourselves to the attendant at the ticket gate.

    ¡¸We missed the train¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Since that was thest one, will you be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, we¡¯ll stay here today¡¹

    The attendant looked at both my and Kurusu¡¯s face seeming slightly surprised.

    Since we look like minors, she could immediately make a judgement.

    Furthermore, Kurusu is a super beauty. We said we would stay.

    She saw us off with slight jealousy in her eyes as me and Kurusu left the station.

    ¡¸The rain¡­is awful, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Kurusu muttered in a whisper.

    The rain really was awful.

    You could say it was a downpour and it limited everyone¡¯s actions.

    Private businesses closed their shutters and we could barely see the lights from the supermarket.

    ¡¸I wonder if they have some ce to stay¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try calling¡¹

    ¡¸Where?¡¹

    Kurusu inclines her head towards my proposal.

    ¡¸You know, the campground we had the reservation for¡­I was supposed to be the one to cancel it¡¹

    ¡¸You want to stay at a campground in this rain? Our tent will immediately get submerged¡¹

    Even so Kurusu looked like she was having fun.

    Tightly gripping my hand, she had a cheerful expression while looking at the raining sky.

    ¡¸Certainly, they wouldn¡¯t lend us a tent in this weather. But, they should definitely have a lodge there too so if it¡¯s there we should be fine¡¹

    ¡¸I see. Hey, is it possible you were nning to stay with me from the beginning?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, you¡¯re so well informed¡¹

    Kurusu looks at me teasingly.

    I replied after shrugging my shoulders.

    ¡¸No, it waspletely an impulse¡­if I knew I would have used the same ce from when I was in primary school¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it was an impulse¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡¹

    We met each other¡¯s eyes.

    Kurusu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t lose their shine even on this day without sunshine.

    Her wet lips were slightly opened like they wanted something.

    I draw closer to Kurusu like I was being pulled in.

    It¡¯s impossible either way.

    We drew in as close as possible and then shared a kiss.

    It was a short kiss.

 Chapter 45: Kurusu Mia 19

    When I called the campground, I told them we would stay at the lodge.

    If it was like normal, I would have to make a reservation a day in advance.

    However, this was an emergency. I thought they would show a bit ofpassion.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun, should we buy any necessities?¡¹

    After our lodging was decided, Kurusu seemed to be having fun.

    ¡¸I only brought clothes to change into after a bath but I should manage somehow¡¹

    ¡¸Same here¡¹

    Since one of the things we would do would be to take a bath, we both brought a change of clothes.

    However, it¡¯s fine to say we didn¡¯t bring much more than this.

    I brought along a lighter I bought for this asion.

    But, the need for it did not arise.

    We both entered the pharmacy.

    We couldn¡¯t expect the lodge to have needed amenities.

    We put toothbrushes and face wash in the basket.

    Kurusu needed a case and liquid for her contacts.

    We also got 2 things of face tissues and pocket tissues as well as two umbres.

    ¡¸Ah, do we need this too¡­?¡¹

    Kurusu grabbed a case from the shelf.

    And then looking at me holding the basket, she smiled seeming embarrassed.

    The thing in Kurusu¡¯s hand was a box of condoms.

    I ended up pping my mouth open and close like a carp looking for bait.

    ¡¸I¡¯m joking¡¹

    Kurusu returns the box to the shelf.

    ¡¸This is too much for you, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, etto¡­¡¹

    I thought I needed to say something but my mouth failed me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! I have some¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Silence dominates us.

    The shrill high-pitched theme song from the pharmacy flowed through my ears.

    The fluorescent lights were shining too bright and the beautiful high school girl before my eyes had a red face.

    Looking at the flustered Kurusu, I ended up getting flustered.

    ¡¸Ah, etto¡­wh-when I got into high school, all the guys were carrying them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H-hee¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s all we want to do¡­Ah, but it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to do it¡­That¡¯s right! It¡¯s like a charm, that¡¯s why we put it in my wallet!¡¹

    When I talk, I just sound like an idiot.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯m, you know, b-bigger than most people¡­I need to carry something that is the proper size¡­so, it¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    Saying up to there, Kurusu burst intoughter.

    *Puu*, sheughed so loudly like a dam burst.

    ¡¸Hahahahahahah. It¡¯s fine, I got it. You don¡¯t need to get so desperate¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m not getting desperate!¡¹

    No, I might have a bit.

    Kurusu nodded her head multiple times like she was satisfied with something.

    ¡¸Yosh, Yosh. Then, shall we go?¡¹

    After finishing the bill, we opened up the umbres and head towards the roundabout.

    We get on the lone taxi there and inform the driver of the address.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going camping in this rain?¡¹

    The sociable driver properly tries to start a conversation with Kurusu.

    The car took off.

    Kurusu and I were sitting in the backseat and our hands were touching.

    Our skin that had gotten wet from the rain intertwined.

    Kurusu continued talking to the driver behaving like she didn¡¯t notice.

    This time, I pinch and rub her finger with my thumb and index finger.

    Kurusu moves her hand like it is ticklish. And then she tightly gripped my finger.

    It was like her way of silently saying stop.

    Kurusu slightly moves her finger and lightly scratches my palm.

    It seems to be her meagre revenge.

    However, it was ticklish and felt good.

    I look at Kurusu, who was talking to the driver, and got a strange sense of fulfillment.

    The taxi arrived at the destination.

    After paying the fair, we both enter the campgrounds.

    The river flows nearby. As I thought, the water is rising.

    It made a deafening roar as it flowed.

    Naturally, there wasn¡¯t anybody in tents nearby.

    There was a big building standing slightly separated that seems to be a hot springs institution.

    There were plenty of cars parked in a parking lot in front of it.

    There seemed to be a management building immediately near where the taxi dropped us off.

    It seemed to be the start of the lodge with a few building behind it.

    They weren¡¯t as well lit as the lodge.

    ¡¸We called ahead but is it fine?¡¹

    Kurusu and I entered the management office.

    The aging receptionist raised his facenguidly.

    ¡¸Ah, Okutani-san¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    It was a different voice from the one who answered the phone.

    Perhaps the headquarters are in a different location.

    ¡¸Come here. Please fill in the necessary information here. You will be staying one night, correct?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    I filled out the paper passed over to me with my name, age, and address.

    ¡¸You are both minors?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡¹

    The old person let out a long breath seeming troubled.

    He told us in a tone like he was reading a manual.

    ¡¸In the event that the lodgers are under age, you need permission from a guardian. Please write your parents contact info here.¡¹

    That is how it is.

    We are both 16.

    ¡¸Will you call both your parents?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    I turned to look at Kurusu.

    After thinking about it for a bit, Kurusu nodded.

    ¡¸I think my house is fine. At least if I exin the circumstances¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Mine is fine too¡¹

    To put it nicely, my family tried not to interfere with each other.

    To put it bluntly, we were indifferent.1

    ¡¸Then, please call them and tell me their response in about 5 minutes¡¹

    Saying that unsociably, the elderly person was no longer on the opposite side of the partition.

    We called both of our parents on a cell phone.

    ¡¸Yes, yes. Yes, yes, yes, yes. Understood, yes, yes, yes¡¹2

    I barely even spoke with my parents.

    But, there were no problems.

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    It seems Kurusu is also done with her call.

    After smiling a bit, Kurusu replied.

    ¡¸They told me to properly use contraception¡¹3

    After waiting a bit, the elderly person came back to the opposite side of the partition.

    ¡¸Since I have confirmation, here¡­your room is 940. Please take a look at this map. Since the rain is bad, we won¡¯t be lending out the camping equipment. Also the hot springs is open till 10 tonight¡¹

    The deposit we paid was not cheap but we received the key.

    The money I had brought along had almost gotten all used up.

    Leaving the management office, we open up our umbres.

    We more or less walk towards the lodge on a paved road.

    <ol><li> This may not even be remotely close. It¡¯s aplete guess from me ?</li><li> It is not umon for Japanese people to constantly affirm the other person in the middle of them speaking. It is very disorienting. ?</li><li> Damn these are some chill parents ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 46: Kurusu Mia 20

    Room 940 was immediately reachable by foot from the management office.

    It was a small wooden lodge without a kitchen.

    There were two single beds lined up in the center of the room and it had a small veranda attached.

    Since there isn¡¯t a kitchen there also wasn¡¯t a T.V.

    The bathroom was prefabricated but there was a shower instead of a bath.

    ¡¸In the meantime should we go to the bath? I¡¯m soaked from the rain¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­But, we¡¯ll probably get wet from the rain on the way back¡¹

    When I put the luggage away, we talked about what to do.

    ¡¸Then won¡¯t it be fine to take another shower again? Since this ce has a shower¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­my stomach is empty too¡¹

    ¡¸That reminds me, we haven¡¯t had lunch. If it¡¯s that hot springs building then it probably has something to eat.¡¹

    The time was already 4:30 at night.

    It¡¯s too early for dinner but since we haven¡¯t eaten lunch I want to eat something.

    The umbre was just put away but we opened it and went outside.

    The small river took on a new form and streams down the road.

    Although we were being cautious in order to not fall down, we walked with a quick pace.

    The hot springs building was closer to the lodge than I thought.

    Also, since there was a road there, the way back doesn¡¯t seem like a problem.

    They say it¡¯s a hot springs building but it seems like a deluxe bath house.

    When we enter through the automatic door, there was a locker for shoes immediately to the right.

    I pulled out the wooden tag and locked the locker.

    I gave the wooden tag to the reception desk.

    I pay the fee and receive the key to the dressing room.

    In order to show I was a guest at the lodge, I showed the key to my room and the price became half off.

    I could also borrow a bath towel and face towel.

    ¡¸We also have a dining hall¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    There was arge dining hall.

    Even though it was raining so badly, there surprisingly was people here.

    Without deciding on a specific meeting time, Kurusu and I went under separate banners.

    I quickly take off my clothes in the dressing room and hide my crotch with a face towel.

    This skill was the result of repeated practice piling up.

    If there was someone I knew here and I were to show them, I couldn¡¯t imagine the result.1

    For that reason, I wouldn¡¯te to ces like this with friends or acquaintances.

    If I went with anyone it would just be family.

    I think back on the current situation calmly.

    It is just me and Kurusu. And we decided to stay together.

    I enter the bath. After we get dinner we will go back to the room.

    After passing through the falling rain, we would pass the time in that small room.

    If there isn¡¯t a T.V., then there probably isn¡¯t any ying cards.

    We are too young to drink, and we can¡¯t talk about human culture like that.

    Since I have gotten tired, there is also a possibility that I would end up falling asleep right away.

    But, I did ero things with Kurusu once at the shrine and in the clubroom.2

    Reflecting on the failure at the clubroom, I bought a condom and put it in my wallet.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t use the normal sized ones sold at the pharmacy.

    For that reason, I bought it on the inte.

    Going so far, if I weren¡¯t to do anything, how could I be a man.

    It got misty while I was washing my hair and body.

    Although I was worrying about other people¡¯s gaze, I made sure to wash my crotch.

    My dick almost gotrger from just that stimtion alone but it can¡¯t be helped because of the expectation of what¡¯s toe.

    There was also an open air bath. We couldn¡¯t go in because the rain was too bad.

    Even so, if I could use such a huge bath, I could rx deep down to my core.

    Originally I liked things like baths. However, because of myplex, I didn¡¯t do it frequently.

    I got out of the bath, making sure to not stay in too long.

    I¡¯m d I also took into consideration the possibility of entering the bath.

    I put on new underwear and wear the same sweaty shirt from before.

    I had to wear the same pants from earlier and it didn¡¯t feel that good.

    When I get out from under the banner, Kurusu had yet to get out of the bath.

    I sit down in the corner of the dining hall.

    Kurusu immediately got out.

    Lightly waving her hand, she came over at a jog.

    ¡¸That felt good¡¹

    Kurusu had her chestnut hair lowered and had her bath towel hanging on her neck.

    Her long hair was hid by the towel and it looked like she had short hair.

    My heart constricted to a painful degree at such a fresh sight.

    Since she didn¡¯t regrly wear makeup, her face didn¡¯t have much change.

    Rather it felt like she had taken the veneer off spurring on her beauty.

    Since she entered the bath, naturally her cheeks were red.

    She changed from a yellow T-shirt to a ck T-shirt and changed from long jeans to shorts.

    ¡¸Ah, this?¡¹

    I wonder if she noticed my gaze. She let out an innocent gaze.

    ¡¸I thought I could possibly enjoy myself in the river¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s exposed legs were long and slender.

    I feel like if I were to just touch it, I would end up dirtying it.

    They were so smooth I ended up thinking that. They were perfectly smooth.

    Under the cheap lighting, that perfection was dazzling.

    Because of that one time I touched them, my crotch throbs remembering the feel at that time.

    ¡¸What do you wanna eat? It seems they have meal tickets¡¹

    Leaving our luggage behind, we both went to buy a meal ticket.

    Choosing our favorite things, we wait for our orders.

    We had to wait a bit but we were satisfied with the taste and quantity.

    ¡¸Since we ate at a weird time, we will get hungry againter¡­¡¹

    We finished eating and now we were drinking some warm tea.

    The time reached 5:30.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite a glutton¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? What do you mean by that? I¡¯m normal, normal¡­probably¡¹

    Kurusu scowled and started thinking about it seriously.

    And then she looked at me with serious eyes and asks me.

    ¡¸Eh? I¡¯m not getting fat, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not, you¡¯re not. Sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant, I meant you just like eating¡¹

    ¡¸That I do! As for me, I am greedy for the three big human desires¡¹

    ¡¸The three big desires?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­the three big desires¡­appetite, sleep¡­ah¡¹

    Our eyes met.

    Speaking of the three big desires, there is appetite, sleep, and sex.

    Kurusu ended up willingly admitting she was greedy.

    I thought she would try to give some excuse but she unexpectedly admitted honestly.

    ¡¸That greed¡­I like eating¡­and I like sleep¡­¡¹

    And then she waited a bit.

    And then she looked me in the eyes and said something in a soundless voice.

    However, I clearly understood what she was saying from her lip movements.

    ¡¸and I like hi things¡­¡¹

    <ol><li> Actually aplete guess for this sentence ?</li><li> Actually fuck the author right now, this chapter has been so confusing it is angering me immensely. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 47: Kurusu Mia 21

    We went back to the lodge quietly.

    In front of the entry way, we close our umbres under the roof.

    I look at Kurusu.

    Kurusu looks back at me slightly taken aback.

    There were no signs of people around.

    I press my lips against Kurusu¡¯s.

    ¡¸Nn¡¹

    There was no indication of resistance. I drop the umbre on the ground.

    It felt like the sound of the rain started to get further away.

    Pure. Kurusu¡¯s lips had such a feeling.

    She pushes her lips against mine as if lusting for me.

    When I entwine my tongue with hers, an obscene sound immediately resonates from our mouths.

    We both wrap our arms around each other¡¯s backs.

    Kurusu didn¡¯t have anything on under her T-shirt.

    No bra. It¡¯s arousing. My head was boiling.

    The only thing cooling my head down is the rain being blown in by the wind.

    ¡¸Ah, chuu, Okutani-kun, let¡¯s go inside¡­it¡¯s a bit cold¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, okay¡¹

    I take out the key from my pocket while continuing to kiss.

    And then I put the key in the keyhole and turned it.1

    Kurusu continued to kiss me with all her effort.

    I turn the knob and open the door.

    We entered inside while embracing each other¡¯s bodies.

    Kurusu shouts at the same time the door closes.

    ¡¸Okutani-kunn¡¹

    Kurusu takes her own shirt off and throws it away onto the floor.

    Her plump breasts made an appearance. Throwing away her shyness as well, Kurusu rushes forward crashing into me.

    I caught her and we happily continued kissing.

    I persistently chase Kurusu¡¯s small tongue and we exchange saliva.

    Kurusu pushed me up to the wall.

    The pair of plump swellings are pushed up against my body.

    My hand continues to rub Kurusu¡¯s back up and down endlessly.

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­¡¹

    While saying her name, I separate myself from her.

    For an brief moment, she had a face as if asking why.

    However, looking at me taking off my T-shirt, her face immediately returns to one of ecstasy.

    ¡¸Okutani-kuun¡¹

    Once again, Kurusu tries to cling to me.

    Although I epted her, I pushed her down onto the bed.

    ¡¸Naah¡¹

    Kurusu let out a small scream and fell onto the bed.

    At this point she embraces her body seeming embarrassed making her hang her head in shame.

    When I get on the bed, I gently stroke her back with the tip of my finger.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Ann, that tickles¡¹

    Kurusu ps both her feet around in agony.

    ¡¸Move your hands¡¹

    ¡¸No way, it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I bring just my face close to her and look at her.

    I give her cheek a light kiss and whisper in her ear.

    ¡¸Your breasts¡¹

    ¡¸Perv¡­¡¹

    Although she says that, Kurusu shows her body.

    Her huge tits firmly enter my field of view.

    Her red solid nipples were ced on her perfectly formed pink ares.

    ¡¸So what do you think¡¹

    Kurusu said with her face the same color as her nipples.

    After pretending to think about it for a bit, I replied.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, I guess¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Then, you can¡¯t touch them¡¹

    ¡¸It was a lie, they are the prettiest in the world¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn¡¹

    I wrapped both my hands around her breasts.

    I lost my calm judgement at those soft masses of flesh.

    Kurusu¡¯s chest felt like the embodiment of happiness from the feeling of my hands.

    My fingers sank in and it had just the right amount of tension.

    ¡¸Nah, wait, you¡¯re rubbing too muuch, ahn¡¹

    ¡¸After all, your tits feel good¡¹

    ¡¸Yann, ah, wai-, Okutani-kuun¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s chest seep out from both sides and is held up firmly in the middle.

    Each time her breasts hit each other, a filthy sound echoed in the room.

    ¡¸What are you doooing? Ahn, geez, you¡¯re such a peeerv¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a perv too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t deny that buuut¡­¡¹

    Kurusu looks at me with moist eyes.

    Looking at those eyes, I drew my mouth closer to her nipples.

    And then I opened my mouth wide and epassed the nipples enshrined on top of her mountains.

    ¡¸Haaann¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s body jumped up as she gasps.

    She blinks her eyes as if she was surprised at what was happening to her own body.

    ¡¸As I thought, I¡­yaann, when I¡¯m touched by you, nnnnn, ahn, wait¡¹

    ¡¸What is it? When I touch you¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸When yooou touch me, nah, I end up feeling it way too much¡¹

    That appearance was way too cute.

    While stroking my head as I was sucking on her chest, Kurusu looks at the ceiling.

    It seems she had entrusted her whole body to the stimulus I was giving her making my satisfaction boil up from within.

    I bring my tongue to a point and poke her nipples in my mouth.

    I realized her nipples were gradually getting harder.

    ¡¸Nn, ahn, amaziing, waiit, aahn, nn, heey, do it more¡¹

    I wonder if her body was getting used to the stimtion.

    Kurusu ended up asking for it.

    ¡¸Okutani-kuun, hann, ah, suck them¡­my nipples, suck theem¡¹

    I grab Kurusu¡¯s chest with my hand.

    And then I put some power behind it like a baby trying to get milk from its mother.

    *Pin*, I desperately nibble at her standing nipples.

    And then, suck. I continue to lick with my tongue coated in plenty of saliva while sucking on Kurusu¡¯s nipples.

    ¡¸Aaaah, gooooood, amaaaziing, it feels goood, it¡¯s tingling¡¹

    Gazing at the ceiling with an unfocused gaze, Kurusu started opening her legs on her own.

    It was probably an unconscious action but I understand what she instinctively wants.

    ¡¸Yann¡¹

    When I separate my mouth from her nipples, I started to take off her shorts.

    ¡¸Ah, waiit, nn, I¡¯ll be seen¡¹

    ¡¸I want you to show me¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaa¡­it¡¯s really embarrassing¡¹

    She was feeling that thiste in the game.

    I took off Kurusu¡¯s shorts as politely as possible.

    She was goingmando. Ever since she entered the bath, I am sure she had the same expectations as me.

    Because of that, she didn¡¯t wear any underwear at all.

    When I take off her shorts, her secret ce was exposed.

    I couldn¡¯t see her important ce that time in the clubroom.

    Her thighs were long and slender yet the area between gave off a perfectly feminine sexual feeling.

    There was a thin chestnut-colored thicket, and her tightly shutbia became exposed.

    Kurusu shut her eyes and pressed her face in the bed sheets from shame.

    Even though I hadn¡¯t touched it yet, I could tell love juices were flowing out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wet¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Of course it is¡¹

    Kurusu says with a slightly angry tone.

    ¡¸I wanted to do it¡¹

    <ol><li> While kissing? ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 48: Kurusu Mia 22

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaahn¡¹

    It was just a light touch.

    Even so, Kurusu arched her back.

    ¡¸Ah¡­amashing, I caaaame, haa¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if I keep going, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn, wait, since I just came, now is, really, no gooooood¡¹

    I crawl my finger along her privates.

    My index finger advances inwards to herbia minora.

    Kurusu grabs my hand trying to resist. However, she barely put any power into it.

    It seems she was putting all of her effort into reacting to the stimulus.

    ¡¸Aahn, nah, nnnnn¡­ah¡¹

    While moving her long legs, Kurusu desperately tries to bear the stimtion.

    She was biting her lower lip and shaking her head left and right.

    Each time, her huge breasts would sway and churn my brain.

    My index fingerpletely enters herbia.

    *Tsupun*, I could hear the sound of it going in.

    Kurusu¡¯s privates were tightly shut.

    And then when I touched herbia minora, love juices started to overflow even more.

    ¡¸Haaaaaaah, Nnn¡¹

    Kurusu grits her teeth and looked off in the distance with tears in her eyes.

    She crosses her arms in front of her chest like she was embracing herself.

    Her breasts squeezed together in the middle further emphasizing her size.

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­is it fine if I go deeper?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­nnn, nn, ah¡­stop asking me each time¡­¡¹

    That must mean it¡¯s fine to go deeper.

    When I slightly lose my way, Kurusu grabs my hand.

    And then invites my hand in in order to go deeper.

    ¡¸Kuhaaaaann, nnnnn, I¡¯m alright¡­I¡¯m alright soo, nnnn¡¹

    ¡¸Kurusu¡­¡¹

    My finger gradually enters inside.

    It was a softness pushing me out that I had never felt before.

    I only put my index finger in.

    Even so, it felt like my whole body was inside her.

    ¡¸It feels good inside you, Kurusu¡¹

    ¡¸You wanted to be a good man, right? Aaaann, th-then¡­make me, nnn, feeeel gooood¡¹

    I was no match for Kurusu.

    I push my finger forward on my own.

    I went deeper than herbia minora as my finger entered her vagina.

    *Nururi*, the feeling of the mystery of life attacks the first knuckle of my index finger.

    A part of me was entering a woman¡¯s body but I couldn¡¯t think about how excited this feeling was making me.

    Until now, I didn¡¯t think about it deeply. I just instinctively thought about wanting sex.

    However, now, I feel like Ipletely understood the reason my instincts want a woman.

    ¡¸Ah, nnnah, t-try moving¡­Since I¡¯ve gotten used to it, aaaaahn¡­ah! Wait, gentlyy¡¹

    When I bent my finger, Kurusu red at me seeming mad.

    Tears were flowing and she was gritting her teeth.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s¡­my first time too, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry¡­I-I don¡¯t know what I should do¡¹

    Although I was feeling regret, I took my finger out of her vagina.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­n, why¡¯d you take it out?¡¹

    Her body ends up reacting as if she was stimted.

    However, what¡¯s done is done1, Kurusu looked sad.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve done it yourself before, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸How do you normally do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What? What do you mean?¡¹

    Closing her legs, Kurusu shows a perplexed expression.

    I told her what I said seriously.

    ¡¸Show me how you do it when you do it yourself¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Since I don¡¯t know how I should do it¡­it¡¯d be an example?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that¡­Okutani-kun, you are seriously not manly right now¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    Even though I turned my face downwards, I asked her.

    ¡¸I get it but I want to make you feel good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­eh, what is this? You want me to do it myself? Now?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, now¡¹

    While her face was getting red to the point of boiling, Kurusu frowns seeming troubled.

    And then while looking at me cursing me, she muttered.

    ¡¸Is it perhaps, that sort of y?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, I thought it is a bit early but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s unconscious, then you have some talent¡¹

    What do you mean talent?

    Kurusu spread her legs with a timid feeling.

    I was so giddy I almost lost consciousness at this situation.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me so much¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t understand if I don¡¯t look, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s hands draw towards the area at the center of her open legs.

    And then, slowly begins rubbing herbia majora with her thin finger.

    ¡¸Nnnn, ah¡­this is way too perverted¡­nnnnnaah¡¹

    She gently rubbed herbia majora, and then she gradually got used to the stimtion.

    ¡¸Aaaaah, as I thought¡­Nnnnah, I¡¯m feeling it, fuahn, more than usual¡¹

    *Kuchun kuchun*, Kurusu¡¯s genitals start to produce a noise.

    Even more love juices were flowing out and was soaking in the sheets.

    Using her middle finger, Kurusu rubs her slit left and right.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡­Aaaahn, Okutani-kun, do you see? Nnnn, haaahn¡¹

    ¡¸Does it feel good there?¡¹

    My throat dried up from arousal.

    Even though I wasn¡¯t getting touched, my son raised its head in my underwear.

    ¡¸Yaaaahn, really, whyyyyyyyy¡¹

    Kurusu was touching her clitoris.

    Kurusu showed me with shame as if something broke in her.

    She looks at me strongly biting her lip with a bright red face and tears in her eyes.

    ¡¸Whyy, aaaahn, even though Okutani-kun is here, why do I have to do it myself, aaaaaahn, nee, here, it feels good here so! So touch iit¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaah, Kurusuu¡¹

    I brought my finger close to her pussy.

    When I did, Kurusu grabs my hand and guides it to where she wants me to touch.

    It felt stiff. I touched the hard part with my finger.

    ¡¸Yes, there¡­aaahn, yees, rub it, feels goood¡­naaaahn, feels gooood¡¹

    It was her clitoris.

    I touched her puffy and swelled up clitoris that no one had touched before with my finger.

    Somehow I ended up just getting a sense of satisfaction.

    While receiving Kurusu¡¯s help, I continue desperately rubbing her clitoris.

    ¡¸Haaaaahn, nnah, hoaahn, amazing, amazing, this, is so gooood, I¡¯m turning weird¡¹

    ¡¸Kurusu Kurusu¡¹

    ¡¸Nooo, my first name, call me by my first name¡¹

    ¡¸Miaaa¡¹

    ¡¸Fuahn¡¹

    Kurusu continues to pleasure her clitoris as if she¡¯s gone mad using my hand.

    I asked her while making eye contact.

    ¡¸This is how you make yourself feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeh!? Aaaaahn, don¡¯t stooop¡­nnah, th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Everyday?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, such a thing? Aaahn, nnaah, no, I won¡¯t answer it¡¹

    ¡¸Does it bother you, doing it by yourself everyday?¡¹

    My finger was already soaked.

    Getting used to the stimulus, Kurusu presses my finger on her clitoris even stronger.

    And, she also rubbed it faster.

    ¡¸Ah, ha, ha, nnnn, I¡¯m gonna cum, I¡¯m gonna cum again¡¹

    ¡¸Mia, tell me, do you do this everyday?¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaah, cummingcummingcumiiiiiing, I doo, I doo, geeeeez, I do it everydaaaaay¡¹

    Kurusu¡¯s body leapt up again.

    ¡¸Ha, ha, aaaaa¡­¡¹

    And then she sank into the bed crestfallen.

    Kurusu looks at me with a face like a fallen demon.

    ¡¸Ah¡­haa¡­haa¡­Okutani-kun, you are that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re too perverted¡¹

    ¡¸Do you hate it?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, don¡¯t ask me every time¡¹

    While continuing to breathe roughly over and over, Kurusu slowly raised her body.

    And then, puffed up her cheek seeming frustrated.

    ¡¸Well, since you¡¯re a virgin it can¡¯t be helped, huh¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because of Kurusu¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, call me by my first name¡¹

    Kurusu res at me with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸Sorry. As for you, aren¡¯t you a virgin?¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, I¡¯ve got a bit more guts than you¡¹

    ¡¸Guts¡­then, won¡¯t you lick my dick? I already reached my limit a while ago¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I meant thooo¡­¡¹

    Although she said that, Kurusu got on all fours and takes off my pants.

    <ol><li> No idea, no context given at all ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 49: Kurusu Mia 23

    My dick was in front of Kurusu, who was on all fours.

    I was standing on my knees and pushed my waist out a bit.

    ¡¸Uu¡­as I thought¡­it¡¯s amazing¡­¡¹

    Even though it hadn¡¯t been stimted yet, my dick was up towards the ceiling.

    That rising object had the shape of a menacing nose.

    Kurusu took off my pants and boxers.

    Kurusu tried to immediately suck on it but she stared at my dick seized with fear.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it bigger thanst time?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    Kurusu looks at me with upturned eyes. As I thought, she is a perfect beauty.

    Such a Kurusu is now nude.

    She was on all fours in front of me in the nude.

    There was no need for her to touch me.

    No matter how much practice I¡¯ve done, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t get a boner in this situation.

    ¡¸I can lick it but¡­putting it in my mouth is probably impossible¡­nn¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡¹

    Kurusu licked the head of my dick with her slightly stuck out tongue.

    *Biri biri*, a feeling like electricity ran through my body.

    Power entered my shaft and it jumped with a twitch.

    ¡¸Aahn, geez¡­it¡¯s quite energetic¡­n, chu, nna¡¹

    Each time it was licked, it would end up jumping.

    Kurusu was licking that dick with a *pero pero*, like she was chasing it.

    Kurusu¡¯s tongue crawls along the center of my ns, and a pleasant feeling like pins attacked me from multiple angles.

    ¡¸Kuh, ah¡­Kurusu¡­Kurusu¡¹

    It was probably because I didn¡¯t call her by her first name.

    She red at me with her tongue sticking out.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Mia¡­¡¹

    Even though she was ring at me, she was still satisfying me.

    I put my fingers in her rustling long hair and gently stroked it.

    Kurusu partially closes her eyes like it felt good, and she started licking my dick even more.

    She would lick my ns and then kissed my shaft.

    She grabbed my jumping dick with her right hand and continued to kiss it with all her effort.

    ¡¸Nn, chupu, nn, nnah, nn, chuku, chuu¡¹

    ¡¸Mia¡­it feels goood¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Chu¡­you¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸Mia¡¯s the one who is cute¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­nnaa¡¹

    While saying it¡¯s impossible, Kurusu opens herrge mouth and held my dick in it.

    Kurusu knew that if she didn¡¯t open her mouth to the limit her teeth would end up hitting it.

    My cock raised a roar of pleasure inside her sticky mouth.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡¹

    It felt so good I got weak in the knees.

    I saw Kurusu¡¯s slightly pained face from holding my dick in her mouth, and my desire to dominate her was rising.

    I put power into the hand that I was stroking her head with and urge her to stroke it.

    ¡¸Nnnnnn¡¹

    Although she was ring at me with teary eyes, Kurusu followed along.

    She tries her best to ept my dick while having trouble breathing.

    The air was forcibly pushed out of her open mouth and she wraps up my whole dick.

    ¡¸Gubuh, gunbu¡­gahah, nngu¡¹

    Although she was swinging her head back and forth, she continued to crawl her tongue along my son.

    Just the imagination of what is going on in Kurusu¡¯s mouth is enough to make the urge to cum boil up.

    Lightly grabbing the base of my dick, Kurusu starts stroking it with her hand.

    Towards these irregr movements, my body was swallowed by waves of chaos.

    Something ising up.

    It is no exaggeration that Kurusu is a peerless beauty.

    Her perfect style and cute personality.

    She is someone any guy would yearn for but she is a flower that blooms in a ce too high to be reached.

    So many guys to this point have approached her only to get shot down.

    I wonder how many guys built up the courage to try and just confess to her.

    ¡¸Gupuh, nnguh, guu, agu, nnah¡¹

    She seemed to have realized I was lost in thought.

    Kurusu puffs up her cheeks like she is mad.

    She sped up her strokes.

    She desperately gave me pleasure that tries to steal away my consciousness even though it was probably painful for her.

    ¡¸Aah, Miaaa, amaaazing, it¡¯s good¡¹

    It was bad to look at Kurusu¡¯s face.

    The urge to cum raised instantly and a lump of magma umtes in the center of my hips.

    Although I was about to pass out, the magma frantically amassed.

    And then not being able to hold out any more than this, I pulled my dick out from Kurusu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Nnah¡¹

    Kurusu blinks seeming confused.

    ¡¸Mia, stroke it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah okay¡¹

    Kurusu started moving her hand that she unintentionally stopped.

    Gripping my enormous shaft, she moves it back and forth.

    ¡¸On your face¡­your face¡­¡¹

    It seems she could guess my aim.

    Kurusu slightly raised her chin while stroking my dick.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, let it out¡­on my face¡­here¡¹

    ¡¸Can you open your mouth just a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Nn¡¹

    Separating both her wet lips, Kurusu opened her mouth only a little bit.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaah¡­cuumming¡¹

    Cum rises to my tip.

    While pressing through my thin tube, my semen jumped out all at once.

    When it fired from the tip, my consciousness was fading.

    ¡¸Aahn, amaazing¡¹

    Drawing a parab, the cloudy liquid attacks Kurusu¡¯s face.

    My semen polluted such a beautiful canvas.

    Semen was also slightly hanging from her open mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hot¡­and thick¡­¡¹

    *Chirori*, Kurusu licks the white paint sticking to her lips.

    ¡¸Also¡­slightly bitter?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Mia¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Want to put it in?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­is it fine?¡¹

    Even though I let out quite a bit, my son continued to be energetic.

    We used the tissues next to the bed and wiped off the leftover semen on Kurusu¡¯s face.

    And then when I threw the tissues in the garbage can, wey down one more time on the bed.

    ¡¸Come¡­I also want you to put it in¡­¡¹

    Extending both her hands, Kurusu poses ready to ept me.

    Her face had a mixture of expectation and anxiety.

    It was just us two in this lodge with minimal lighting.

    The personying on the bed is one I thought I would have no shot with.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡¹

    Kurusu looks at me next to her on the bed and muttered.

 Chapter 50: Kurusu Mia 24

    I took the condom out of my wallet.

    I tore the seal and took out the green item from inside.

    ¡¸Do you know how to put it on?¡¹

    Kurusu looks at me teasingly.

    I nodded.

    ¡¸I practiced¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­you wanted to do it with me that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸I did¡¹

    Surprised by my honest response, Kurusu¡¯s lips rise just a bit.

    And then, smiled seeming embarrassed.

    ¡¸¡­Pervert¡¹

    Even though I practiced, it¡¯s not like I was used to it.

    I ended up making Kurusu wait a bit but I somehow got the condom on.

    ¡¸Did you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    After nodding, I draw towards Kurusu waiting on the bed.

    Kurusu stares at my dick with a nervous expression.

    ¡¸I wonder if it will go in¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Probably¡¹

    ¡¸It is painful¡­since it¡¯ll be painful, is it alright if I raise my hand to stop?¡¹

    It seems she was attacked by nerves at this point.

    Kurusu asks hanging her brow.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯m not a dentist¡­if you say so, I will stop¡¹

    ¡¸G-got it¡¹

    I got on the bed.

    Starting at her feet, I drew closer to Kurusu.

    And then, when I grabbed Kurusu¡¯s thin ankles, I slightly spread them.

    ¡¸Haa¡­Okutani-kun is stealing my virginity¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also losing mine¡¹

    ¡¸Even though I thought it would be with someone cooler and manlier¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I thought I would stay a virgin my whole life¡¹

    If I don¡¯t say it even if it¡¯s a joke, she probably couldn¡¯t bear it.

    I knew from touching Kurusu¡¯s feet but they were shaking.

    I advance my body towards the ce in between her legs.

    Kurusu¡¯s privates were wet.

    Herbia was tightly closed.

    However, there was a transparent liquid endlessly flooding out from there.

    I grasp my son and apply the head to her privates.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Did it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­rather, it feels good¡¹

    Well, same here.

    I was still just touching the surface.

    I was telling myself to keep from getting flustered and push my hips forward.

    The head of my huge rod presses against Kurusu¡¯sbia.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnh¡¹

    Kurusu opens her eyes wide and bites her lip.

    My head was still just one centimeter in.

    Even so, her body stiffens at the invasion of a foreign object.

    ¡¸Ah¡­wait, I¡¯m scared¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Should I stop?¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­I¡¯m fine so¡­if I think about the one entering me being Okutani-kun, I¡¯m fine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It is me. There is no mistake, I am the one inside you, Mia¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    Kurusu nods.

    And then staring at me, she repeatedly let outrge breaths.

    ¡¸Nnku¡¹

    Kurusu let out a voice from her throat.

    She looks at me trying to stop and shakes her head.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine so¡­continue¡­inside¡­nnnnh¡¹

    My head was touching herbia minora.

    Around this area, I was assailed by a bizarre pleasant feeling.

    I just had the tip in her.

    However, it still felt so good.

    Kurusu¡¯s important ce was hot.

    I could feel her mucous membrane over the condom and my instincts let out a piercing shout.

    ¡¸Slowly¡­Okutani-kun, slowly¡­put it in¡¹

    I put my dick in further.

    *Gu gu gu gu*, the resistance against the invasion was smooth.

    When I made it to her vagina, I had the urge to push it all in in one go.

    Kurusu was grasping the bed sheets with both hands, desperately trying to ept my huge cock.

    I couldn¡¯t bear viting her as she was.

    ¡¸Aguh¡¹

    Forcibly opening her vagina, my dick prates her.

    While somehow preserving my reason, I slowly entered with the best of my ability.

    Tears flowed from Kurusu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸Hey¡­it¡¯s in right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, just a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, this, is just a bit?¡¹

    Raising her gaze seeming troubled, Kurusu closes her eyes.

    Creasing her eyebrows, her facial expression showed her trying to battle her fear.

    ¡¸Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so, continue¡­¡¹

    Although I was perplexed, I inserted my rod just a little more inside.

    ¡¸Uu¡­Uuuhn¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It hurts, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit¡­so¡¹

    Kurusu muttered in a whisper.

    And then when she looks at me, she smiled enduring the pain.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡¯s dick is too big¡­idiot¡¹

    Too cute.

    While barely holding onto my reasoning, I push my dick forward.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡¹

    Kurusu shouts.

    She opens her big mouth and yells towards the ceiling.

    Shutting her eyes trying to bear the pain of being pierced, she threw a pillow nearby at me.

    Although the pillow hit me directly in the face, I continued pushing my dick in.

    ¡¸Nnnnnaaaaaah, what is thiiis¡­it huurts¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t wooorry, put it in! It¡¯s fine to put it in!¡¹

    ¡¸But¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll endure so, it¡¯s fine!¡¹

    Kurusu tightly holds the pillow that falls towards her with both hands.

    And then looks at me with her face wet with tears.

    ¡¸I yelled because it hurt but¡­it¡¯s no good if you stop¡¹

    ¡¸Why, such a thing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, don¡¯t ask for every little thing, aaaahn, do-do you want me to say everything!?¡¹

    My dick still has barely entered Kurusu.

    At best, it is about a fifth of the way in. And that isn¡¯t exclusive to her vagina, it is including what is right inside herbia as well.

    ¡¸But¡­If it hurts that bad, today¡­¡¹

    While saying that, when I try to withdraw my son, Kurusu stopped it with a loud voice.

    ¡¸Put it iin, I want you to put it iiiiin¡¹

    I stopped my movements.

    ¡¸Please¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, you reached your limits¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if I do, I want you to put it in, th-that¡¯s how much I like you¡­what is it, geez¡­unless I tell you everything you won¡¯t get it¡¹

    I wonder if it was because of the pain, Kurusu was madder than I have ever seen her.

    ¡¸You¡¯re not manly and your huge dick makes my first time painful¡­it¡¯s the worst¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize. I, who came to like you, am also at fault¡­I want you to put it in¡­it can¡¯t be helped, I thought I wanted to feel the whole thing¡­your thing¡¹

    Stopping there, Kurusu said in a whisper with an angry facial expression.

    ¡¸I thought I wanted to feel it¡­Koumei¡¯s thing¡¹

    This is the first time Kurusu called me by my first name.

    Whatever was holding me back until now snapped inside me.

    I met eyes with Kurusu. It seems Kurusu also noticed my resolve.

    Nodding, she put power in her hand that was holding the pillow.

    ¡¸Mia¡­I¡¯m putting it in okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah,e¡¹

    Resolving myself, I push my son inside Mia.

 Chapter 51: Kurusu Mia 25

    ¡¸Uuuuuuuu¡­Nnnnnh¡¹

    My dick was halfway in Mia.

    Her privates were almost forcefully opened.

    And then, my fat rod invaded inside.

    ¡¸AAAaaaaa¡­¡¹

    Mia pushes the pillow against her face and raised a scream.

    With her knees up and legs spread apart, she desperately tries to receive my overly huge dick.

    ¡¸Is¡­it all in?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s still halfway¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaah¡­nnnnnnnh¡­what¡¯ll happen if you put this whole thing iiin?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know if she grew ustomed to the pain or if she grew ustomed to having something foreign inside her.

    She had the pillow pressed against her face but she was able to talk.

    ¡¸Is it fine if I try moving a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? In and out?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡¹

    Just hearing the words in and oute from Mia¡¯s mouth was enough to put me over the edge.

    I felt Mia¡¯s vagina get narrower and tighter.

    ¡¸B-but¡­it¡¯s not all the way in?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­if I push it in and out over and over, it should get used to it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that soo? Th-then¡­let¡¯s try it¡¹

    First, I slowly draw my dick out of her pussy.

    ¡¸Nnnnnaaaaaaah¡¹

    Mia raised a mumble from the other side of the pillow.

    ¡¸It¡¯lle out! My insides wille out!¡¹

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    *Nupu nupu*, my dickes out of Mia.

    It was covered in love juices and a little bit of blood.

    It was the blood from deflowering her. I knew that but I was impatient when I entered her.

    My entire body trembles at that fact.

    Even though there was a considerable amount of tightness pushing me out, it surprisingly required some power to pull out.

    ¡¸Mia¡­it feels good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? You¡¯re feeling good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Th-then¡­it¡¯s fine if you move¡¹

    Kurusu let out a big breath.

    And with it, her drooping breasts rise.

    ¡¸Mia¡¹

    I once again push my dick halfway inside her.

    ¡¸Nnnnn¡¹

    Mia moans enduring it.

    While extending my hand towards Mia¡¯s breasts, I go further inside her.

    ¡¸Haaaaahn, eh? You¡¯re touching, my breasts?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m touching¡­I¡¯m rubbing¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnh, somehow since the pain is so much, I don¡¯t understand that weeeeeeell¡¹

    I could enter deeperpared to earlier.

    Spreading her deep vagina, it starts to ept my huge thing.

    There was still some resistance but if I go on as is, I should be able to reach her deepest parts.

    I rubbed her tits.

    My hands were wrapped in happiness.

    Her plump chest transforms and then returns to its original shape.

    *Tapu tapu*, it was fun even to look at.

    Her face waspletely hidden by the pillow but I knew Mia was embarrassed.

    ¡¸Nee, m-my nipples¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸My nipples, touch them¡­¡¹

    Just as I was told, I touch her nipples with my thumbs.

    ¡¸Kuuuuuuhn, there, there, gooood¡¹

    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Hey, while touching my nipples¡­Ahn, try putting it in¡­if you do that I think I can bear it¡¹

    ¡¸G-got it¡¹

    Mia was quite sensitive.

    Just by touching her nipples, her sensitive body quivered.

    And then it seems she is able to to bear the insertion at the same time.

    ¡¸I¡¯ming¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Coome¡­Nee, my nipples, touch them, nee, more, touch them stronger¡­AaAahaaAaA!¡¹

    I desperately knead Mia¡¯s nipples.

    She twists her body like she¡¯s satisfied while shouting.

    While Mia was being assailed by a whirlpool of pleasure, I push my dick inside her.

    *Guu*, Mia¡¯s vagina stretches out and starts to ept my son in one go.

    And then, when I advance inside her like that, my head hit a soft wall.

    ¡¸AAaAaaAAh! It caame, I feel it, amaaazing¡¹

    ¡¸Mia, Mia, Mia¡­I¡¯m in¡­I¡¯m all the way in¡­¡¹

    It was an amazing feeling.

    My shaft was wrapped in heat I have never felt until now.

    It was over the condom but I could clearly feel Mia¡¯s body temperature.

    I stole away the pillow Mia was using to hide her face.

    Mia looks at me with a surprised face.

    And then showed a seemingly embarrassed toothy grin.

    ¡¸I was able to have sex with you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    My dick was now 70% inside Mia.

    ¡¸Inside¡­it¡¯s hitting me, I can feel it but¡­this is¡­I wonder if my body will be fine¡¹

    She felt the invading foreign object to such an extent.

    While stroking her light stomach, Mia knits her brows.

    ¡¸It¡¯s in¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It still isn¡¯t everything but¡­what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­anymore than this won¡¯t go in right? Yaaaaaahn¡¹

    I stimte her nipples.

    Mia raised her voice at the pleasure.

    Although she red at me like she was mad, she gasps.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnah, ah, amazing, my nipples, goood, aah, I ended up forgetting about the pain¡¹

    I put thest 30% inside her.

    ¡¸KaAaAA, A, AAh, nowaynowaynoway, ah, anymore than this! Ah, my nipples, you¡¯re touching them, Aaah, amaazing, inside my body, aa, it¡¯s biiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiig¡¹

    Mia raises an entric voice wide-eyed.

    And then, her body did a huge quiver and ended magnificently.

    ¡¸Aah, amazing, even though it hurts¡­even though it hurts, I came¡¹

    ¡¸Mia, I¡¯m moving, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Nononoo, now, is no goooood¡¹

    I did it slowly but I moved my dick in and out.

    I was wrapped up in a fearfully pleasant feeling.

    Although I was somehow opposing the surge of pleasure that didn¡¯t allow thoughts, I was defeated by my instincts and hit Mia¡¯s insides over and over again.

    ¡¸Gahah, ah, nnnnh, it huurts, nh, no goood, ah, I¡¯ll die¡­I, aaaahn¡¹

    I also didn¡¯t forget to rub her nipples.

    If I do this, Mia¡¯s pain of being inserted into is oversaturated by pleasure.

    ¡¸Kuhah, ahn, stoop, don¡¯t moove, ah, inside, it¡¯s turning too strange, it¡¯s strange, my head, it¡¯s tingling, aaahn, my nipples, aahn, Koumei, it¡¯s no good, inside, inside, I said you¡¯re hiiitting¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t even that powerful of a movement.

    I was just enjoying being inside Mia moving my hips slightly back and forth at the back.

    However, Mia continues to gasp desperately with a facial expression like she was hanging on to her consciousness flying away.

    While her forehead was bing a big ball of sweat, she was grabbing the sheets with both hands.

    Her legs were spread wide allowing me to go inside her.

    It can¡¯t be helped that it feels good topletely dominate her.

    ¡¸Again, again, I¡¯m cuuming soo, aaaahn, my nipples, my nipples are gooood, touch them, ah, it¡¯s no good, your movements, no gooood, ahnn, cumming, cumming, cumming, cummiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing¡¹

    Mia leapt up again.

    Her giant mounds shook and her hips float towards the sky from the bed.

    ¡¸Haa¡­it huuurts¡­but geez¡­I don¡¯t know anymore¡¹

    While repeatedly breathing shallowly, Mia looked at me.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­I¡¯ll be weird and die¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be troubled if you die¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why, why do you have such a seriously sad face¡­¡¹

    She had a surprised expression but I was relieved that she had a somewhat happy looking expression.

    At least, it seems Mia doesn¡¯t hate having sex with me.

 Chapter 52: Kurusu Mia 26

    ¡¸Nh, kih, aaaahn, hiihn, ah, wai-, slowwly, ahn, waiit, noo, yaa, nah, nh, a, yaaahn¡¹

    I was once again inside Mia.

    I wonder if more came out this time, Mia let out a charming deep breath.

    I was also touching her nipples at the same time which caused her to be attacked with pleasure.

    ¡¸Aguh, Nnnh, it¡¯s biig, it¡¯s biiiig¡­Ahn, nooo, amazing, it¡¯s banging, inside my head, it¡¯s banging, an, nooo, nna, my nipples too¡­¡¹

    I was in a daze.

    I pushed my son in and out of Mia over and over again.

    It was only a movement of a couple centimeters but there was a scary feeling.

    Gasping, the crying Mia was lovely and I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of her.

    ¡¸Fuhn, ah, somehow, geeez, anything is fine ya¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What about the pain?¡¹

    ¡¸It huuurts, it hurts buut aaaahn, I¡¯m fine, somehow, it hurts buut, aaaahn¡¹

    I was plenty calm.

    It was during that moment.

    Pleasure built up so quickly it surprised me.

    ¡¸Ah, cumming¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    We were both surprised.

    I thrust the tip of my dick inside her and came.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah, waaaaaaiiiiiittt¡¹

    Since I poked her insides slightly stronger, Mia raises a loud voice.

    But, that voice felt far away to me.

    I was happy as numerous sperm flew through my urethra.

    They jumped towards Mia¡¯s womb.

    ¡¸Ah¡­nngeez¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­¡¹

    Iy on top of Mia while still inside her.

    I continued to cum. It was all stopped by the condom.

    I repeatedly came over and over again while throbbing and gushing out.

    ¡¸Nah¡­Mia¡­¡¹

    The swelling was amazing.

    ¡¸You came?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Did you feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, amazingly¡¹

    After exchanging a short conversation, Mia stroked my head.

    Her expression was overflowing withpassion even though she was probably still in pain.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good¡­you were able to feel good¡¹

    *Chuu*, we exchange a short kiss.

    I slowly took my son out of Mia.

    At that time, I saw a slight pain in Mia¡¯s expression.

    However, it seems the pain wasn¡¯t as much as I thought.

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯sing out¡­¡¹

    Mia smiled while patting her stomach.

    Her tightly closedbia a while ago is now spread open.

    My fat rod invaded her and Mia¡¯s body rode the stairway from a little girl to a woman.

    I could see her pinkbia minora hidden inside as well as her vagina.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look so much¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    Mia closes her legs puffing up her cheeks.

    ¡°Sorry¡±, after apologizing, I take the condom off my son.

    The condom was filled to the brim with semen and had a bit of Mia¡¯s blood attached.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still, somewhat¡­like you¡¯re inside¡¹

    Mia looks at me and frowns seeming troubled.

    When I wrap the condom up in a tissue, I throw it in the trash.

    I lie down next to Mia and let out a big breath.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you tired?¡¹

    ¡¸I just now noticed but¡­I¡¯m super tired¡¹

    ¡¸You have no stamina, youngun¡¹1

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you also tired, Mia?¡¹

    When I ask that, Mia slowly turns her hand towards my body while in the nude.

    I thought whether our skin would melt together or not.

    Our body temperature was that close to each other.

    The pointed ends on her breasts were giving my arm a moderate stimulus.

    Fatigue starts to coil around the center of my hips and my son falls silent.

    ¡¸I¡¯m also tired¡­I will probably sleep soundly tonight¡¹

    Mia gets up from the bed.

    ¡¸O-to¡­¡¹2

    Losing her bnce, Mia ced both hands on the bed.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Hehehe¡­somehow, I can¡¯t walk that well¡¹

    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine¡­But, somehow here, as I thought it feels strange¡¹

    Mia stroked her stomach again.

    The figure of Mia stroking her thin waist was erotic.

    Whilebing her fingers through her disheveled hair to fix it, she takes out a towel and shorts from her luggage.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to take a shower¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay¡¹

    ¡¸Wanna take one together?¡¹

    The beauty looks at me with a fleeting nce and invites me.

    Her perfect flesh shone in the pale lighting.

    And then, her face became adult-like leaving behind her youth.

    Her figure made me embrace my crime.

    ¡¸Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    Mia peers at my face.

    I escape her gaze and muttered.

    ¡¸I was thinking you were perfect¡­¡¹

    Mia was silent in the nude.

    ¡¸¡­Even so, giving your virginity to someone like me, won¡¯t you regret it?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹

    Mia let out a big sigh.

    And then shrugging her shoulders, she res at me with an expression like I was an idiot.

    ¡¸I kind of regret it with those words¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a lie¡­I don¡¯t get you¡­you¡¯re aplete hetare, the spitting image of a hetare¡­c¡¯mon let¡¯s go take a shower¡¹3

    She extends her hand and I grab it.

    While holding hands we head towards the bathroom.

    Passing the toilet, we enter the one mat shower room.

    After closing the shower curtain, Mia turns on the faucet.

    ¡¸Prepare yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah! It¡¯s coold! Wh-what?¡¹

    I was with Mia in this shower that seemed like it would never reach a proper temperature.

    Mia said with an innocent smile.

    ¡¸That¡¯s your punishment¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    When the shower reached a proper temperature, Mia turned towards me.

    I was a bit chilly from the cold water earlier.

    And I was also a bit helpless.

    ¡¸When did I say I regretted it? Did I have such an attitude?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, but, I took your important first time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You know, there is no need to worry¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    She was saying harsh words but it had her kindness in it.

    The goddess in front of me wetting her hair and not making eye contact with me always tries to not hurt other people.

    ¡¸Even if I refuse, would you do it forcefully?¡¹

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Right? In other words, I chose the right person¡­¡¹

    Mia looks at me with a fleeting nce.

    ¡¸I chose you as a suitable partner myself¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But even so, it¡¯s not good to decide my feelings at your own convenience¡¹

    ¡¸Then, is it fine if I ask?¡¹

    Mia said floating a surprised expression at my response.

    ¡¸Well¡­I wonder. Rather, I think I know even if you don¡¯t ask¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mia, do you not regret it?¡¹

    Mia smiled at my question while showering.

    ¡¸You really ask anything, huh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s cause this is my first time¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my first time too. Well, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll tell you this time as a special asion¡¹

    And then when she stopped talking, Mia looked straight at me.

    ¡¸It is the happiest moment in my life¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that so?¡­¡¹

    I was seriously relieved.

    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m d¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re really making me say everything¡­¡¹

    Mia turned the shower towards me while her cheeks turned red from embarrassment.

    ¡¸Apuh¡¹

    Surprised, I shut my eyes.

    However, it was different from the cold water earlier, it had a nice warm temperature.

    And then I had a soft feeling on my lips.

    I immediately understood it was Mia¡¯s lips.

    Our lips immediately separated.

    It was a short kiss.

    She asks in a sweet voice with her now separated lips.

    ¡¸What about you¡­? Do you regret it?¡¹

    When I slowly raise my eyes, Mia¡¯s face was right there.

    Her wet bangs obscenely cling to her face and her eyes had an alluring light in them.

    It was like my whole life stopped.

    I could not describe her beauty no matter how many adjectives I used.

    I ended up feeling happy just from looking.

    There were countless droplets of water stuck to her white skin and when the dull fluorescent light hits Mia, theye to life.

    ¡¸S-something like regret, n-no way¡­It was the best¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    For some reason, Mia smiled with a triumphant face.

    <ol><li> Said in old timey speech ?</li><li> Sound of someone getting up ?</li><li> Hetare is essentially like a beta male. Loser, wimp, all of the above. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 53: Kurusu Mia 27

    We both slept on the same bed.

    When morning came, I woke up and Mia was still asleep.

    The rain had finished falling and the morning sun was shining through the window.

    The birds¡¯ song was sweet to my ears.

    ¡¸Mia¡­It¡¯s about time¡¹

    When I look at the time it was just past 8.

    Since we went to bed at 11, we both slept soundly for 9 hours.

    Mia opened her eyes slightly at my greeting.

    ¡¸Nn¡­somehow¡­I slept deeply¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡­¡¹

    Stroking her hair, Mia squints her eyes like a cat.

    ¡¸Feels good¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s good checkout isn¡¯t until 10.

    Mia had gotten up and taken a shower and made preparations to set out.

    Since I barely had any preparations, I cleaned up the room the whole time.

    Heading to the management office, a different person from yesterday was at the reception.

    We returned the key without any major issues.

    We both walked to the station.

    Holding hands, we continue down the street.

    The sky cleared up like yesterday¡¯s rain never happened and the trees that filled both sides of the road were a verdant green.

    A bunch of puddles were left behind and Mia advancing while avoiding them was lovely.

    Riding the train that came, we both had a foolish conversation.

    As we drew near Mikura Station, we spoke less and less.

    Mia, sitting next to me, was holding my hand and I was grabbing hers back.

    The amount of houses able to be seen through the train window increased.

    ¡¸We have school tomorrow, huh¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s cause it¡¯s Monday¡¹

    ¡¸I kinda don¡¯t feel like going¡­¡¹

    Looking at her own feet, Mia smiled.

    After a bit of silence, she opens her mouth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What feeling?¡¹

    After hesitating a bit towards my question, Mia responded.

    ¡¸I mean, when you were young, you went to the amusement park with your family, right? Like on the way home¡­you think, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to go home¡±. Since that age I don¡¯t really get that feeling that much anymore¡­¡¹

    I wonder if she was remembering the past, Mia smiled.

    And then, after she shakes and pats her legs a bit, she looked at me.

    ¡¸What about you?¡¹

    ¡¸E-to¡­when I was young, I never went to the amusement park¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Seriously!?¡¹

    Mia stopped moving her legs.

    ¡¸You never went to an amusement park with your family?¡¹

    ¡¸I never did. My dad was always bedridden with an illness¡­my mom was busy nursing him everyday.¡¹

    ¡¸How is your dad now?¡¹

    ¡¸He¡¯s dead. It happened when I got into high school¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Looking slightly downwards, Mia quieted down.

    Sensing the heavy atmosphere, I tried to keep as chipper of a voice as possible.

    ¡¸But, I got to y with my neighbor a lot¡¹

    ¡¸Your neighbor?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, the small one you met at the supermarket. Her and her mom¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    Mia turned her eyes upward like she remembered.

    ¡¸She was cute¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s my childhood friend so I don¡¯t know but she is kinda cute¡¹

    ¡¸You yed at her house?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Her mother is a photographer but¡­because of that she goes to a bunch of ces for her job and at that time I would go with¡¹

    Mia nods in admiration.

    ¡¸Since there were plenty of pictures of nature, forests, mountains, seas, we went to all these ces¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡­I on the other hand didn¡¯t go to many ces. You should teach me good ces to go¡¹

    ¡¸I got it. Next time I¡¯ll send you a list of 30 ces to go¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I need that much¡¹

    It was the next day, Monday.

    As I thought, Mia and I didn¡¯t talk at school.

    Even though it was like that, it was back to normal.

    Everyone¡¯s beloved Mia was there and I was sitting in the corner of the ssroom.

    Lend me your mask. I hadn¡¯t talked to Ebara or Kawauchi either and sses ended.

    However, Ebara called out to me on the way to the club.

    ¡¸Okutani¡¹

    He didn¡¯t look mad.

    He also didn¡¯t really look happy either.

    Rather, his face was terribly colored with disappointment.

    ¡¸Wh-what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to talk a bit¡­¡¹

    I was brought along to a passage near the clubroom.

    It connected the old school building and the new school building but since it¡¯s on the fourth floor barely anyone uses it.

    Kawauchi was also in the passage.

    ¡¸Is this about the day before yesterday¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it is¡¹

    Ebara¡¯s mouth twisted.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹

    For starters, I¡¯ll apologize.

    However, the two didn¡¯t reply.

    They float an expression of depression as if my apology didn¡¯t even enter their ears.

    ¡¸Why? What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask us¡­¡¹

    Ebara replied to my questions.

    ¡¸Kurusu-san quit the club¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eeeh!?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t expecting that but as I thought I was surprised.

    ¡¸Earlier she came to Kawauchi and turned in a club withdrawal form¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-why?¡¹

    ¡¸Kawauchi also asked that. And then she said it was because of the issues from the day before yesterday¡¹

    That shouldn¡¯t be the direct cause.

    It should be to escape the agreement they made and to try and not cause me trouble.

    Mia took responsibility for all of the day before yesterday¡¯s events

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t it bad if she isn¡¯t attached to any club? Mia¡­Kurusu, what club did she join?¡¹

    ¡¸She didn¡¯t join a club¡¹

    Kawauchi replied.

    I unintentionally frowned.

    ¡¸Then¡­eh?¡¹

    ¡¸She joined the student council¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    Certainly, student council members are exempt from needing to be attached to a club.

    Rather than that, the student council leaders have activities like a club.

    They ce wheremittees and club activities take part in.

    ¡¸It seems she asked Eda-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eda, huh¡­that Eda Fukiko?¡¹

    ¡¸There is no other Eda in this school¡¹

    It¡¯s not strange to ask her to join the student council.

    Especially with that personality and poprity. She is a talented person that is wanted by the student council by all means.

    However, it is difficult to imagine Mia entering the student council on her own.

    She should have plenty of other clubs she could join because of her poprity.

    If she just wanted to quit the Human Culture Research club then it didn¡¯t really need to be the student council.

    ¡¸Wh-why¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know anything¡­¡¹

    Ebara muttered with a distant gaze.

    ¡¸I-I don¡¯t know but¡­¡¹

    They must have thought I knew since I got off the train with her yesterday.

    However, I also don¡¯t know.

    I don¡¯t know if this is something she has been thinking about for awhile or a split second decision.

    I¡¯m not fully satisfied with her leaving the club without feeling the need to discuss it with me let alone say anything before she quit.

    I took the day off from club activities.

    The figures of Ebara and Kawauchi leaving looked somewhat small.

    Since it can¡¯t be helped, I decided to head home.

    I wanted to avoid the same bus as those two.

    Because of that I decided to kill a bit of time.

    I finished up today¡¯s assigned homework and then left the school building.

    When I made it to the gates, a voice called out to me.

    ¡¸Ah, you finally came out¡­¡¹

    When I look towards the voice, Mikoto was standing there.

    My childhood friend wearing a gray dress was the attention of all the students heading home from my school.

    Particrly, the male students were sending hot gazes towards her.

    ¡¸Mikoto!? What happened? Why are you here!?¡¹

    ¡¸I have something I want to ask you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    She had short ck hair and sharp sanpaku eyes.

    She was a tomboy. Furthermore she looked like a pretty boy.

    Since she also got quite a bit of attention from guys, Mikoto¡¯s loveliness was objective.

    Choosing when there was no other students around, Mikoto opened her mouth.

    ¡¸You, spent the night with a girl, right?¡¹

    It felt like cold water was poured down my back.

 Chapter 54: Ando Mikoto 15

    Ando Mikoto is my childhood friend.

    She¡¯s been my neighbor for as long as I can remember.

    We passed the time together like it was natural.

    We were like siblings.

    It¡¯s a good way to describe it.

    Rather it¡¯s the best way to describe it.1

    We were so close people thought we would get married in the future.

    It was words of an irresponsible adult but I did not doubt it.

    I thought it was natural to be together with Mikoto and we would be together till death.

    After turning a certain age, we obviously understood.

    We thought we would look for separate partners and would go down a separate road.

    But, our rtionship did not change.

    We also had confidence in ourselves.

    But, we have tried to change our rtionship.

    Actually, we probably already changed it.

    Right now, Mikoto and I are in a karaoke box.

    We did not sing in the karaoke box.

    We continued on like that for five minutes.

    I was ambushed by Mikoto at the school gates.

    She had something to say but I could guess what it was.

    Just like that, we searched for a ce to talk.

    And then we arrived here.

    It was a karaoke box near Ichikura Station.

    Two microphones were waiting on the table to be used.

    The screen disyed a song from a new four man band.

    Mikoto and I sit on the sofa with a bit of distance between us in the gloomy closed room.

    The attendant brought drinks and left.

    Seizing the opportunity, Mikoto opened her mouth.

    ¡¸So?¡¹

    ¡¸So, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, you stayed the night with a woman¡¹

    Mikoto drank a tropical juice the store had.

    She asks with a fleeting nce and I felt fear shake me to my core.

    ¡¸First, why do you know that¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­so it was true¡­¡¹

    I was dense. Mikoto ces her cup on the table and looks towards the heavens.

    ¡¸I asked Oba-san¡¹

    It was my mother.

    Damn. I considered she would leak it.

    However, if I hid it, it would be worse to find outter.

    ¡¸Yesterday morning I went to your house¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Because I had some free time?¡¹

    That is usually the case.

    Mikoto was free so she wanted to y with her friend and I am amon choice.

    The next day, a television program informed them of the storm.

    They both watched it in disbelief. 2

    ¡¸And then I could not keep calm. When I asked Oba-san, she said the heavy rain kept you indoors and that you would be staying the night¡­furthermore with a woman¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    She asked normally and was given a normal reply.

    My mom considers Mikoto her daughter.

    She also does not think for one second that Mikoto has feelings for me.

    ¡¸So, was it that woman?¡¹

    She must mean Mia.

    ¡¸Yeah, it was¡­¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought¡¹

    Mikoto wasn¡¯t shouting or crying.

    She was calm to the end and was rationally trying to find the facts.

    I, on the other hand, was scared.

    ¡¸Are you going out?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­We aren¡¯t going out¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­¡¹

    Silence dominates the room.

    We continued sitting in the karaoke box without singing.

    We could hear someone¡¯s voice leak out of some room singing an anime song from years ago.

    ¡¸¡­Did you do it with that woman?¡¹

    ¡¸Do what?¡¹

    Our eyes met.

    I know what she wants to ask.

    In other words, she wants to know whether we had sex or not.

    She couldn¡¯t ask directly so her expression ends up bing abstract.

    She was vexed and impatient. She looks at me with a face mixed with these emotions.

    Her cheeks turn red and she bites her lip strongly.

    ¡¸What, you mean¡­a man and a woman spent the night together¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s on your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸N-Nothing, nothing in particr is on my mind¡¹

    ¡¸But, you expressly came all the way to Hashidzume and ambushed me¡¹

    When her face turned bright red and she turned it downwards, Mikoto stretches her hand to her juice.

    *Chuu*, drinking her juice, she moves her mouth in a chewing motion.

    ¡¸You did it¡­As I thought, you did it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹

    ¡¸You did it, didn¡¯t you?! You had sex with that woman, right?!¡¹

    With tears umting in her eyes, Mikoto shouts.

    Violently cing the cup on the table, Mikoto stood up.

    ¡¸You did it, right?!¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t get so mad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not mad! I don¡¯t care either way!¡¹

    If you don¡¯t care, you wouldn¡¯t let out such a loud voice.

    Swelling up her cheeks, Mikoto battling with her emotions as much as possible was cute.

    It wasn¡¯t the usual jersey-d form I was used to, furthermore it was her school uniform.

    It must be her summer clothing. She had a white shirt and a dress.

    There was a big red ribbon on her chest that gave off a tidy impression.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­Uu¡­¡¹

    I wonder if it was alright to say anything, Mikoto¡¯s ring gaze shifts left and right.

    And then, looking at me, she yelled a single word.

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    Hesitating at the end, the words that came out were¡¸Damn it¡¹.

    Making a fist with her hands, Mikoto says while ring at me.

    ¡¸Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, you¡¯re mad¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m mad! I¡¯m furious! Damn it!¡¹

    ¡¸F-first of all, calm down¡­because you¡¯re also holding my juice¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhn¡¹

    Mikoto sits on the sofa and turns her face away.

    And then, when I grabbed my drink back, I drank it.

    ¡¸Even though, I thought I would be your first¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Sighing together, I asked her.

    With her face turned away, Mikoto ces her cup on the table.

    And then folding her arms, she muttered in a hoarse voice.

    ¡¸Hey, do it with me too¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸Do it with me too¡­sex¡­¡¹

    I heard a bit of the same anime song from earlier.

    I don¡¯t know how many times they sang that same tune, or if it was another room singing it.

    Either way, I didn¡¯t feel like I would hear this song so many times today.

    After a twinkle in my eyes, I asked her.

    ¡¸You, do you understand what you said?¡¹

    ¡¸I-I know! Even I know that much!¡¹

    Mikoto swells up her cheek.

    She was trying not to look at me but I could tell her cheeks were bright red.

    The karaoke box was dim. The mikes weren¡¯t being used.

    And I was talking about having sex with my childhood friend.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t lose to that woman!¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you hate Mia that much?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaaaaa!¡¹

    Mikoto screamed again.

    Opening her eyes wide, she looks at me with her well-featured face.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, aaaaaaah!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re annoying. What is it? Are you doing vocal exercises? If you are gonna sing then I¡¯ll p my hands along¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong! You called that woman by her first name!?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it! Hurry up and take out your huge dick! We¡¯re doing it now!¡¹

    ¡¸C-calm down, stupid!¡¹

    Moving along the sofa on all fours, Mikoto draws closer to me.

    Grabbing her shoulders, I try to stop her somehow.

    She grabs my neck with both hands and a surprising amount of power.

    And then, she pushes me down.

    ¡¸Stop, I said stop!¡¹

    Iyed on the sofa face up and yelled.

    I was scared I would injure Mikoto if I resisted too strongly.

    When Mikoto started straddling me, I groaned at her as she smiled.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡­¡¹

    And then she talked to me in a voice like an animal intimidating something.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll vite you, okay?¡¹

    <ol><li> Actually apletely incorrect TL. Did what I could ?</li><li> 99% sure this is wrong ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 55: Ando Mikoto 16

    ¡¸Why, isn¡¯t it erect¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s an impossible request.¡¹

    I had my pants and boxers stripped.

    Mikoto would rape me in this karaoke box.

    I resisted but it reached the point that my dick was fully exposed.

    ¡¸It stood up when you were doing it with that woman, right?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well¡­yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it!¡¹

    I wonder if that made her happy.

    Mikoto spit and grabbed my dick with her small hand.

    ¡¸Oi!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t move! If you move, I don¡¯t know what will happen to this guy, okay?!¡¹

    My son, she took my penis hostage.

    Mikoto put only a little strength in the hand holding it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge¡­as I thought¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wai-, Mikoto, it hurts¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹

    Mikoto obediently weakened her hand.

    And then she slowly began to stimte it.

    ¡¸Oii, ah, wait¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make you big so stay still¡¹

    It did not seem like she would get tired.

    With cheeks dyed red, Mikoto was staring at my dick with round eyes.

    There¡¯s no man that wouldn¡¯t get excited by the sight of her squaring off against such a huge rod with her small hard working hands.

    ¡¸Aa¡­it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Really? You¡¯ll get big?¡¹

    Mikoto looks at me seeming pleased.

    However, when our eyes met, they immediately changed.

    And then, she puffs up her cheeks like she was pouting and wanted to say something.

    She wasn¡¯t going to stop moving her hand. My dick was receiving pleasure from Mikoto.

    Gradually blood started to gather and the pulsing quickened.

    ¡¸Here, hurry¡­be big¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s breathe quickened.

    Her awkward hand movements gave me an indescribable sensation.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Mikoto¡­good¡¹

    ¡¸C¡¯mon, get big¡­¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s face observing something of great interest was mixed with an unknown amount of anxiety and expectation.

    ¡¸Naa¡­show me your tits¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    While stroking my dick gantly, Mikoto looks at me.

    ¡¸If you do that, then it¡¯ll get big¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, this a karaoke box, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that now¡­¡¹

    We finished confirming there was no security cameras in this room.

    But since the door to the hallway was a concern, we moved to the deepest part of the room.

    There was no indication of people.

    I reach my hand towards Mikoto¡¯s uniform.

    She was sitting cross-legged in her girl¡¯s school dress uniform.

    There were fourrge buttons on the front.

    Undoing those, I was able to strip her upper body.

    ¡¸¡­Geez, as I thought you are a pervert¡¹

    ¡¸You are way more of a pervert for trying to rape a guy at karaoke¡¹

    When I undo her buttons, the front of her uniform opens.

    Mikoto pull her arms out and the top part of her dress became bare.

    Underneath was a white shirt. It was transparent and I could see her flower patterned bra.

    It didn¡¯t looked like she was wearing a camisole.

    ¡¸Ah¡­It was true, when I stripped it got bigger¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine to take off your white shirt, too?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Receiving permission from Mikoto, I take off her shirt while she strokes my dick.

    My childhood friend was straddling me and stroking my dick with her utmost effort.

    I was tempted by the unbearable excitement of such a childhood friend stripping her clothes.

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s a bit embarrassing, probably¡¹

    ¡¸Probably?¡¹

    ¡¸It is¡­embarrassing¡¹

    But she wasn¡¯t resisting.

    When I finish unfastening all her white shirt¡¯s buttons, I could see her modest hills wrapped in her bra.

    When the flower pattern bra was on Mikoto¡¯s figure, it looked like a slightly adult like design.

    That feeling of standing on tiptoes made my lower body hot.

    ¡¸It got bigger, Koumei¡¯s dick¡­ahn, amazing¡­¡¹

    My dick had grew big to its limits.

    It perfectly fit in Mikoto¡¯s clenched small hands and the stimulus was limited to that local area.

    Rather that feeling felt unbearably good.

    ¡¸G-geez, it won¡¯t get any bigger than this?¡¹

    Undoing the buttons, Mikoto tilted her head to the side with her bra exposed.

    I honestly nodded my head.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s as erect as it can be¡¹

    ¡¸Th-then¡­I can, vite you?¡¹

    It¡¯s not like you would ask before doing it.

    However, where did Mikoto¡¯s ambition from earlier go?

    She ended up having a somewhat timid feeling.

    ¡¸It should be fine if you try it¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡¹

    Mikoto gets down on the floor from straddling me.

    And then when she put her hand in her skirt, she started to slowly take off her panties.

    Her face was bright red from shame.

    Even though that¡¯s how it was, the reason she was trying not to stop was probably because of her rivalry with Mia.

    While I couldn¡¯t stand at the same height as Mia, with Mikoto there was plenty of surplus.1

    Mikoto¡¯s panties pass between her thighs.

    It was a simr design as the bra. It had a flower pattern.

    Bending her hips, Mikoto pulled her panties off her feet.

    She quickly balled it up and put it in her skirt pocket.

    ¡¸Th-that woman¡­really put this in her?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, yeah¡¹

    We had already done it but looking back on it even I am impressed.

    It¡¯s definitely big. My dick is big.

    When I was inside her, I didn¡¯t have much leeway for anything other than excitement.

    However, thinking about it now, I feel I forced her to do something quite unreasonable.

    ¡¸Damn it¡­that woman, I¡¯ll win¡­¡¹

    Since you aren¡¯t popr you should stop.

    While thinking such things, I was glued to Mikoto¡¯s figure.

    Her upper body had a white shirt with the front open and her bra was visible.

    And then, her skirt was hiding the ce where she stripped off her panties.

    In other words, inside her skirt¡­

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it, okay¡­I¡¯ll do it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯m gonna put it on¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸What you say, the condom¡­¡¹

    Saying that, I took a condom out of my wallet.

    Since there was only one left, I properly went out to get more.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t know?!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That, what do you do with it¡­?¡¹

    Mikoto looked in the distance nkly as I opened the green packaging.

    And then, I covered my dick.

    I finish up appropriately with slightly experienced movements.

    ¡¸¡­Hey, why did you put that on?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? It¡¯d be an issue if we had a kid, right¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, hee¡­¡¹

    Mikoto nodded her head in admiration.

    ¡¸You seriously don¡¯t know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, e-to¡­I know that, of course I know it¡¹

    She probably doesn¡¯t know.

    However, if I said that, it seemed it would be another issue.

    ¡¸Since it seems you¡¯re done with preparations, shall I start? I¡¯m gonna do it! You can¡¯t back out now!¡¹

    While saying that a bit quickly, Mikoto straddled me once more.

    Mikoto got on top of my legs but her hips were slightly floating.

    I couldn¡¯t see inside her skirt but she should be ready, right?

    ¡¸Are you wet?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸If you aren¡¯t wet, I think it will hurt quite a bit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    Mikoto nodded seeming flustered.

    It somewhat seemed she was struggling on top of me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. After all since I¡¯m incredibly wet, I feel I could do it at anytime¡¹

    Mikoto at her wits¡¯ end is too cute, I ended up grinning.

    Mikoto saw and puffed up her cheeks.

    ¡¸It¡¯s irritating that you are so at ease but¡­it¡¯s fine, shall I show you what I¡¯m made of?¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s nose grew a little bit.

    Furthermore, when she raised her hips, the inside of her skirt hid my dick.

    And then in order to insert it, she starts moving her hips and adjusting.

    ¡¸Nyahah, n¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s touching¡¹

    *Kuchu*, the head of my pole was hitting her wet private parts.

    ¡¸Haa¡­Nyah, nnah, wait, eh? What? Hyahn, this is absolutely impossible¡­¡¹

    Opening her eyes, Mikoto looks at me.

    It definitely felt like my dick was hitting somewhere that felt like her entrance.

    But, it didn¡¯t feel like it would go in at all.

    ¡¸What do we do¡­Your dick, probably won¡¯t go in me¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know what was a good response to give.

    Mikoto¡¯s entrance was stubbornly closed tight.

    There was also issues with Mia but not to this degree.

    ¡¸Do you not do it alone?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh? What do you mean alone?¡¹

    With my dick hidden in her skirt, Mikoto inclines her head to the side.

    <ol><li> Don¡¯t know if he means poprity or height so I left it kind of vague ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 56: Ando Mikoto 17

    After a little while of silence, I rephrase my words.

    ¡¸M-masturbate¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­well¡­wait, what are you trying to get me to say, pervert!¡¹

    Pushing my dick against her private parts, Mikoto mutters while frowning.

    ¡¸You did it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re annoying¡­ahn, don¡¯t move your dick¡­but, why did it be about masturbating, it¡¯s not that different¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s different?¡¹

    ¡¸Nyahn¡­like I said, don¡¯t move¡­what I mean is, s-sex isn¡¯t different than masturbation¡¹

    This time I tilted my neck.

    ¡¸How do you usually do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­why do I need to tell you something like that¡¹

    ¡¸Tell me¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­¡¹

    Putting a little more strength in, Mikoto became obedient.

    Her confidence was a bluff and it seems she returned to her original timidness.

    ¡¸How, you say¡­that is¡­such a¡­nyahn, nooo¡­Don¡¯t move your diiiick¡¹

    When I put a bit of power in my crotch, Mikoto gasps.

    With such a cute reaction I want to do it over and over again but then we can¡¯t have a conversation.

    I strongly push down my urge for pleasure and continue questioning her.

    ¡¸How do you do it? If you don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll move, okay?¡¹

    If you don¡¯t like it then it¡¯s fine to move from on top of my dick.

    However, she did not try to do that.

    She had such a reluctant attitude but eventually she answered my question.

    ¡¸I-It¡¯s like¡­here¡­with my finger¡­at the ce it feels good¡­hey, it¡¯s embarrassiiiiiing¡¹

    ¡¸What about the inside?¡¹

    ¡¸Inside¡­you say?¡¹

    It didn¡¯t sound like a lie.

    It seems she really didn¡¯t know what I mean.

    ¡¸You know, the ce where a dick goes¡­there, don¡¯t you put your finger in there?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s face turned bright red and she shook her head.

    Her eyes filled up with tears of shame.

    ¡¸No way no way¡­such a thing! Eh!? Is there a person who would do that?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­¡¹

    Mia probably does.

    That¡¯s why my huge dick could prate her.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t¡­such a perveeert¡¹

    It seems Mikoto¡¯s masturbation is just teasing her clitoris.

    I think it¡¯s probably much better that her vagina ispletely unused though.

    Her cheeks were dyed red like they were boiling and I wonder what she was imagining as she raised her gaze.

    ¡¸Since that¡¯s the case, alone¡­I got it¡­¡¹

    With a somewhat consenting appearance, Mikoto nods her head twice.

    And then, she immediately bit her lip seeming vexed and wiped the tears umted in her eyes.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what I should do¡­as it is, it won¡¯t go in¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸Such a thing¡­I don¡¯t like it¡­¡¹

    Her voice was really grim to the point I thought she would cry.

    At that moment I heard a voice outside the room.

    It was a young voice. It seems like a guest entered the room next door.

    ¡¸Mikoto, as I thought here is bad¡­let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    After Mikoto and I finished our preparations, we left the room.

    We thought they would give us a strange face for leaving an hour early but it seems the clerk was busy doing something since they didn¡¯t notice us.

    This rural karaoke store doesn¡¯t have expensive things like security cameras.

    At most they would have them ced at the entrance corridor.

    And even those I am suspicious if they are actually recording or not.

    We both left the karaoke store.

    For now we head towards the train station.

    We went through the ticket gate and stood on the tform.

    While waiting for the train, Mikoto says to me in a low voice.

    ¡¸Hey, I forgot to put on my panties¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Haa?¡¹

    I looked at Mikoto¡¯s face.

    It somehow seems like she wasn¡¯t wearing them on purpose.

    I barely cleared away my worldly desires like a sage and somehow held back from getting erect.

    Mikoto wasn¡¯t stopping from challenging me to erotic stuff.

    ¡¸Listen here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you didn¡¯t know about condoms, you¡¯re lewd¡¹

    ¡¸I-I knew about them¡¹

    It seems she¡¯s still pretending.

    I shrugged my shoulders and brushed off Mikoto¡¯s statement.

    I ask a new question.

    ¡¸Where did you get your knowledge? Was it a friend?¡¹

    If that¡¯s how it was, they were a considerably biased friend.

    A friend who thought it was natural to do it raw.

    Yeah. I kind of want to meet them.

    ¡¸There was no such conversation¡­¡¹

    Mikoto shakes her head.

    As one would expect from an Ojou-sama school.

    ¡¸Then how?¡¹

    ¡¸That thing in your room¡¹

    ¡¸Stop right there¡¹

    It seems that¡¯s how it is.

    The knowledge Mikoto learned about sex was from a hidden item in my room.

    It could be a manga, novel, or DVD.

    ¡¸The guys on there used it? I don¡¯t remember them doing that¡­¡¹

    And then my fetish was exposed.

    That¡¯s right. I like putting it in raw and letting it out inside.

    Of course the time I could restrict my dick with my right hand was limited.

    Actually, I can¡¯t do that. Eventually I want to do it but right now is no good.

    ¡¸Th-then, when you l-licked my dick¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I thought it was something you would have liked¡¹

    Peeling away from those innocent eyes, I got the feeling to shout.

    However, I have to keep my calm here.

    In that case, Mikoto is familiar with my fetishes.

    Furthermore, I think she knows it all

    ¡¸Hey, would you be happy if I don¡¯t put my panties on?¡¹

    Mikoto raises her gaze towards me like she is expecting something.

    Just in time, the train arrives to the tform.

    ¡¸What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s likely but¡­I think you would be happy if I don¡¯t put them on¡¹

    We both get on the train.

    Next to me was my childhood friend who currently wasn¡¯t wearing any panties.

    She was a beauty. She had a boyish appearance, and she had the build of a middle schooler.

    Her gray uniform looked like it was really from an Ojou-sama¡¯s school, it didn¡¯t really suit her.

    However, the mismatch made it feel like a crime and it was erotic.

    ¡¸Oi, Mikoto¡­¡¹

    When the train started to move, I draw close to Mikoto standing next to the window.

    And then, I muttered in a voice so others wouldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡¸When we get home, I¡¯ll teach you how to do it by yourself¡­¡¹

    Mikoto has already masturbated.

    So when I say doing it by herself, I mean using her hole as well.

    Not just teasing her clitoris but giving her vagina some stimtion as well.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    Mikoto asked with a slightly tense expression.

    Mikoto knew the reason.

    However, she probably asked to get a response from me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s necessary to put this guy in you¡¹

    Mikoto closed her eyes. And then took a deep breath.

    When she slowly opens her eyes, she stared at me.

    I was reflected in her ck pupils.

    *Kokuri*, Mikoto nodded.

    ¡¸Yeah, teach me¡¹

    The train continued to travel.

 Chapter 57: Ando Mikoto 18

    Now, Mikoto is sitting on the bed.

    After we rode the train we then headed towards home.

    And then we arrived at my room.

    My mom was out getting groceries.

    My grandma was watching T.V. and my grandpa was sleeping.

    ¡¸E-to¡­so¡­?¡¹

    Mikoto stood in the center of the room and looked at me.

    She was frowning in suspicion but she had an air of expectation.

    I swallow my saliva and speak in a blurred voice.

    ¡¸F-for now, can you show me how¡­you usually do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you asking me? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be teaching me?¡¹

    Mikoto casts her eyes down and pouts her lips.

    Her tone was filled with discontent.

    However, her face didn¡¯t look like she disliked it.

    I sit on the bed next to Mikoto.

    Mikoto¡¯s body stiffened as she was a little cautious.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t like it then we can quit for today¡¹

    ¡¸I-I¡¯ll do it! Buut¡­Ah, then¡­you too¡­¡¹

    I knew what she wanted to say.

    In other words, since she doesn¡¯t want to be the only one doing it, it seems I have to as well.

    ¡¸Got it¡­¡¹

    I strip my pants and boxers while sitting.

    Although Mikoto was trying not to look over here, I saw her eyes catch a glimpse of my dick.

    Mikoto let out a short hot breath.

    ¡¸Uu¡­pervert¡­¡¹

    While saying that, Mikoto¡¯s hand slowly crawls on top of her skirt.

    And then, when her hand reached her crotch, she strips off her skirt.

    Her thin legs were exposed. Her legs were pure white like they repelled all corruption.

    While looking at that figure, I gripped my penis.

    ¡¸Hey¡­don¡¯t just look, teach me properly, okay?¡¹

    Lifting up her skirt, Mikoto holds her knees up to her chest.

    *Perari*, flipping up the final part, her privates were visible.

    There was a thin brush. Herbia was tightly closed.

    Her crotch was as white as if it hadn¡¯t seen the light of day.

    ¡¸It¡¯s wet¡­¡¹

    The area between herbia was shining from the moisture.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say such things¡­¡¹

    While staring at my dick, Mikoto licked her lips suffocatingly.

    Mikoto¡¯s knowledge of sex is biased. I also have a responsibility to correct her.

    However, it¡¯s difficult to think Mikoto is doing until here.

    ¡¸Nyahn¡¹

    Mikoto gasped.

    She rubbed herbia with her thin finger.

    Her hand movements started to be more precise. Her finger that was hesitating to touch her clitoris gets going.

    ¡¸Nn, Nyah¡­ahn¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto, your voice¡¹

    ¡¸I-I got it, hyahn, nnah¡­I¡¯ll hold out¡¹

    Biting her lips, Mikoto had tears amass in her eyes.

    My dick starts to get bigger at her charming figure.

    ¡¸Ahn, Koumei too¡­heere, hyahn nh¡­do iit¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ah¡¹

    Although she gave me that reply, I didn¡¯t stroke my dick.

    Mikoto spread her legs, and frantically moves her fingers.

    *Kuchu kuchu*, an obscene sound starts to resonate.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnnh, ah¡­nnn¡¹

    Mikoto was desperately holding back her voice.

    I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from the privates being shown to me.

    I want to see. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m talking about all her movements.

    ¡¸Neh, nee¡­What should I, ahn, nyah, doo?¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnnh?¡¹

    Mikoto tilts her head while feeling it.

    Even though she is doing her best masturbating, why is Koumei so calm.

    She raised that with such silence.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine already¡­so let¡¯s stop¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? B-but¡­¡¹

    I stopped my hand touching her privates.

    While looking at my face strangely, she asked me.

    ¡¸Wh-what is it?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t answer right away and the room filled with silence.

    Mikoto closes her legs and fixes her skirt.

    ¡¸Hey¡­the words I said earlier weren¡¯t a lie, you know? I want to do it with you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­¡¹

    I nodded.

    After letting out my voice once I was able to talk.

    ¡¸I am the one with the problem¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that woman¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto¡¹

    Saying her name I immediately look at her.

    Mikoto opened her eyes taken aback as if she realized something.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Ah¡­¡¹

    After pping her mouth open and close, she asks in a nasally voice.

    ¡¸You¡­since the beginning, didn¡¯t care if you did it with me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸But, then why¡­?¡¹

    I wonder if it¡¯s because of what happened at karaoke.

    I probably wanted to do it at first. However, before I could answer her, Mikoto opens her mouth first.

    ¡¸Perhaps, was it because¡­you didn¡¯t want to hurt me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not something so cool. It¡¯s so I don¡¯t hurt myself¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that?¡¹

    ¡¸I like you¡­¡¹

    That like wasn¡¯t¡¸love¡¹but I know I had ¡¸feelings¡¹for her.

    She seemed a bit sad but she gave a big nod with a smile.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking I didn¡¯t want to lose you¡­that¡¯s why¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯tpletely reject my desire¡­but, you won¡¯t have sex with me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I tried to stop it halfway¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought it¡¯s cause of that woman?¡¹

    The woman Mikoto is talking about is Mia.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But you aren¡¯t even dating!¡¹

    After entering the room, Mikoto showed me her feelings first.

    Even though she was showing me how she masturbated, I had a feeling she was neglecting her own feelings somehow.

    That¡¯s why, I unintentionally told her to stop.

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t going out but like I said¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t particrly care! I don¡¯t¡­as I thought¡­it¡¯s no good¡­¡¹

    *Poro poro*,rge tears were overflowing from her eyes.

    Her voice wasn¡¯t let out, she was just quietly pouring out tears.

    ¡¸It¡¯s no good but¡­but¡­I would hate losing you more¡­It¡¯s the best but¡­but, it¡¯s better than losing you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I got it. I got it so¡¹

    I stroked Mikoto¡¯s head.

    Mikoto¡¯s hair had a soft feel to it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it¡­I, even though I¡¯m so obstinate¡­uu¡­¡¹

    Mikoto spits while crying.

    She must have some bitterness but her confusion seems to be growing at theck of control of her emotions.

    She desperately wipes away her streaming tears with her small hands pretending to be strong.

    But, her never ending tears stream down her bright red cheeks one after another.

    ¡¸Why? Why¡­why won¡¯t it stop? Uu¡­geez, even though I decided not to cry¡­I would try to do lots of hi things with you¡­even though I was trying to make you mine alone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize¡¹

    Mikoto hides her face with both hands.

    And then after wiping her tears roughly she gripped my hand that was stroking her head.

    Mikoto¡¯s emotions flowed through me from her wet hands.

    ¡¸Hey, you don¡¯t want to do it with me?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡¹

    I shook my head.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to do it with Mikoto.

    ¡¸Then¡­I still won¡¯t lose. It¡¯s not over yet, right?¡¹

    Sniffling her nose, Mikoto looked at me as if she decided on something.

    I didn¡¯t give any reply and waited for her next words.

    ¡¸I like you¡­that¡¯s why, I want to always be together with you¡¹

    She was beautiful.

    Sitting on top of the bed, Mikoto, whose face was wet with tears, was way too pure and beautiful.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a little¡­¡¹

    Mikoto put just a bit of power in her hand that was holding mine.

    ¡¸In order for you to look at me, I will persevere¡¹

    And then standing up, Mikoto gets off of the bed.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t see you for a while¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Also, I won¡¯t contact you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what do you mean?¡¹

    Crossing the room, Mikoto opens the door and looks over her shoulder at me.

    I remember seeing this scene earlier as well.

    At that time, she told me not to date anyone.

    However, this time she said this.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best so¡­wait a bit¡¹

    And then turning her small back around, she left the room.

    *To to to*, the sound of her cute footsteps travels through the hall.

 Chapter 58: Shirota Yotsuba 12

    It¡¯s not that I regretted my own actions.

    However, I wonder if there was another way of doing things.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    I hurt the person I didn¡¯t want to hurt the most.

    That was just the reality of it but I have a feeling that even if I had other choices, it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    Mikoto is my childhood friend and is a very important person to me.

    When we hear painful words together, at least I¡¯m relieved we are together.

    I really don¡¯t know what will happen without her around.

    When I imagine it, my legs and hands gradually get numb.

    She wants me to wait.

    After deciding on something, Mikoto told me she wanted time.

    In that case, I guess I can only wait without doing anything unnecessary.

    I reached such a conclusion. Even so¡­

    £¾I don¡¯t have any club activities tomorrow¡­

    £¾Do you have any ns? ¡«§Õ©b)

    While I was worrying in my room, I received a text from Shirota.

    It was 9 p.m. by the time I finished dinner.

    My room was on the second floor and it was quiet.

    I suddenly remember Shirota¡¯s face.

    It was always cheerful and energetic, and yet it had womanly feel to it.

    She showed me her inverted nipples.

    Shirota¡¯s close friend, Eda, told me that Shirota was interested in me.

    £¾Do you need anything?

    I ended up giving a cold response.

    It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want to meet her or talk to her.

    I liked Shirota and I thought she would be a good friend.

    But, if she is interested in me, doesn¡¯t that mean I will end up hurting her just like Mikoto?

    When I thought that, my reply ended up bing cold.

    £¾(¡ä?????)

    £¾Did something happen to you?

    £¾Eh?

    £¾Why?

    £¾Just a guess?

    £¾Kind of felt it from your message

    £¾There is nothing in particr but¡­

    £¾What about you?

    £¾My situation isn¡¯t important

    £¾Tomorrow I will listen to all your troubles.

    When I didn¡¯t reply, she one-sidedly decided on a meeting ce and time.

    I thought to refuse but there was something that kept me from doing so.

    The next day.

    After school, I head towards the designated meeting ce.

    Club activities for the Human Culture Research Club were suspended.

    It seems Ooki had to take a break from school because his condition worsened and the other members ended up losing their motivation to go.

    Even though it was normal to go before Kurusu transferred in.

    Since they had experienced the peak they couldn¡¯t return to normal as it seemed like rock bottom.

    It seems like something that¡¯ll get resolved with time.

    ¡¸That¡¯s weird, you getting a break from club¡¹

    ¡¸It happens asionally¡¹

    The ce we met up was an empty ssroom.

    This was also the ce where I showed Shirota my huge dick.

    ¡¸So, did something happen?¡¹

    Shirota ced her bag on top of the desk and looked at me.

    Although the ssroom was gloomy, Shirota was cheerful.

    Even though she had a boyish haircut, her looks were womanly.

    Since we changed to summer uniforms, her breasts were emphasized.

    Her exposed skin was tanned to a light brown and her thighs and calves were muscr.

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Liar¡¹

    I wonder if it was because I wasn¡¯t making eye contact.

    Or if it was because my tone was somewhat gloomy.

    Shirota sits in a nearby chair and looks at me standing by the window.

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    ¡¸About what?¡¹

    ¡¸Kurusu quit the club¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    It seems she thought I was worried about that.

    Certainly, if you look at the other club members, it¡¯s natural to assume I received a simr blow.

    ¡¸I heard from Fukiko¡¹

    ¡¸Do you know the details?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details but¡­¡¹

    Shirota tilts her head and speaks slowly as if choosing her words carefully.

    ¡¸It seems she was constantly being invited to the student council¡¹

    ¡¸From Eda?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­from the student council president¡¹

    The student council president right now is a 3rd year male student called Makado Tanji.

    The president¡¯s spirit is often said to be quite manly, they say he¡¯s a rough, hot guy.

    He¡¯s about 20 centimeters taller than me and his shoulders are about twice as wide as mine.

    He already retired but he was also the captain of the rugby team.

    Usually every year, the second years who are busy preparing for tests don¡¯t run for the student council election in the second half of June.

    However, there isn¡¯t a rule where they can¡¯t.

    So, Makodo-senpai was the student council president for 2 terms.

    ¡¸But Kurusu always refused¡­then suddenly she told Fukiko she wanted to join¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know that much¡­but, since Fukiko is nning on running for the next student council, it seems she weed a popr person like Kurusu-san¡¹

    Eda ran for the previous student council election.

    She lost to Makado-senpai who had more experience and was better known.

    However, the president decided she would be the vice president.

    Naturally, he was thinking that she wouldn¡¯t run for the next student council because she would be busy with tests but it seems like she will.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s her, then if Makado-senpai isn¡¯t there she¡¯d easily get elected, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but¡­because of that personality¡¹

    Shirota shrugged her shoulders seeming a bit troubled.

    ¡¸So, are you disheartened because Kurusu-san quit the club?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not why but¡¹

    In the first ce, it¡¯s not definite that I am disheartened.

    I like Mia and I like Mikoto.

    Of course I also like Shirota.

    However, I am not clear on what type of like that is.

    Since I¡¯ve had sex with Mia, I put off my rtionship with Mikoto.

    In other words, if I did it with Mikoto first, I probably wouldn¡¯t have done something like that with Mia. If I¡¯m talking hypotheticals, they are endless but in the end that¡¯s probably how it would be.

    ¡¸Nee¡­Do you like Kurusu-san?¡¹

    Because she asked me with such a serious look, I couldn¡¯t reply well.

    ¡¸¡­No, well¡­I wonder¡­I like her but¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t exin it very well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­anyhow, you¡¯re troubled by a bunch of things, huh¡¹

    Standing up from the chair, Shirota drew close to me.

    She came right before my eyes and then cast her eyes down.

    ¡¸How can I cheer you up?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I haven¡¯t fallen yet¡¹

    I said that but Shirota asked me with an upward nce.

    ¡¸Will you cheer up if I let you see my boobs again?¡¹

 Chapter 59: Shirota Yotsuba 13

    I could hear the voices from the sports clubs in the courtyard.

    It was filled with the sound of youth after school that I had grown ustomed to.

    I also heard these voices when I was reading books in the Human Culture Research Club.

    I am sure Shirota¡¯s voice was one of the ones mixed in there.

    ¡¸So, how about it? Will you feel better if you saw?¡¹

    Shirota asked me with slightly red cheeks.

    I was hard-pressed for an answer and ended up saying something I didn¡¯t think about.

    ¡¸Eh, e-to, well¡­I-I¡¯ll probably feel better¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Shirota had a slightly attracting feeling.

    Noticing my own mistake, I tried to correct it flustered.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s wrong¡­it won¡¯t make me feel better!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡¹

    That was definitely a bit rude.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll get better, I¡¯ll get better! I¡¯ll getpletely better! Immediately!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry. It¡¯s fine already¡¹

    Shirota smiled seeming like she was having fun.

    After messing with her bangs, Shirota said.

    ¡¸Did you get a little better?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡¹

    In other words was her saying she would show me her boobs a joke?

    ¡¸I have a question for you¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    The Q&A suddenly started.1

    ¡¸If you answer honestly, I will remove one piece of clothing¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Now then, First!¡¹

    ¡¸Wai- Shirota?!¡¹

    Theical Shirota shot out words as if she was imitating a T.V. host.

    Disregarding my bewilderment, she continued on.

    ¡¸Do you like Kurusu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh? E-to¡¹

    ¡¸3, 2, 1¡¹

    ¡¸I-I like her¡¹

    Nodding in satisfaction, Shirota took off a slipper.

    ¡¸Now then, Second!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, what are you trying to do?¡¹

    However, Shirota ignored me and continued pressing on.

    ¡¸Are you going out with Kurusu-san? 3, 2, ¡¹

    ¡¸We aren¡¯t going out¡¹

    Shirota once again took off a slipper.

    ¡¸Now then, Third¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota¡­¡¹

    However, she couldn¡¯t ask me the next question.

    Shirota, who wasn¡¯t wearing her slippers, started unbuttoning her shirt before asking more questions.

    ¡¸You¡­Do you like Shirota Yotsuba¡­?¡¹

    It was a way too straightforward question.

    I wonder if it would be fine to be indifferent towards it.

    Recently everything has been spinning around me.

    If it doesn¡¯t slow down a bit more, the gears will break and will need to be gathered up.

    ¡¸3, 2, 1¡­¡¹

    As she finished the countdown, she opened her T-shirt.

    Just wearing a shirt under, it was quite a lewd appearance.

    I couldn¡¯t help but look towards her splendid hills pushing up her shirt from underneath.

    Her cream-colored bra could be seen under her shirt.

    ¡¸3¡­2¡­¡¹

    Shirota started counting down again as if to hurry me when I didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡¸1¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I like you¡¹

    I myself don¡¯t even know what meaning is behind that ¡°like¡±.

    It¡¯s hard to know our mutual thoughts past being friends.

    ¡¸Then, the next question¡¹

    Shirota watches me steadily while smiling.

    While staring at me with such a piercing gaze, her pupils had a shy light to them.

    *Fuu*, letting out a short exhale, Shirota asks.

    ¡¸Do you want to do perverted things with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I do¡¹

    It was almost an immediate reply.

    Rather than replying with my intention, my instincts got words out first.

    ¡¸Then¡­should we try it?¡¹

    Shirota tilts her head and draws near to me.

    Shirota¡¯s face was right in front of my eyes while I stood there unable to move.

    It was dim so I wasn¡¯t sure but Shirota¡¯s face was dyed bright red.

    Her abundant breasts hidden by her inner shirt hit my body with a *munyu*.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we aren¡¯t lovers¡¹

    *Kusuri*, Shirotaughs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­But, don¡¯t you want to do it with me?¡¹

    ¡¸W-well, I do¡¹

    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s fine¡¹

    I wonder if it¡¯s fine.

    No, it¡¯s probably not good.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really care about that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m gonna get in the way of you and Kurusu-san¡¹

    Shirota shouldn¡¯t know mine and Mia¡¯s rtionship.

    Since Mia probably didn¡¯t say anything to her, this is probablying from her intuition.

    Or maybe she means not interrupting me approaching Mia.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you just like me normally¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸I asked Fukiko¡­it went smoothly with you and Kurusu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, e-to¡¹

    Eda knew the exact spot at the shrine.

    In order not to hurt Shirota, she tried to skillfully avoid it.

    ¡¸It was also said¡­it was fine to honorably admit defeat but that wasn¡¯t the only option¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸You know it right? My feelings¡­¡¹

    *Gugugu*, Shirota drew even closer to my body.

    Our lips were almost touching and she let out a sweet breath while saying.

    ¡¸I¡­really like you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­¡¹

    It seems like our lips might touch.

    It was at the point where even if I were to move my chin a little bit we would kiss.

    Trying to retreat, I felt like a frog being stared at by a snake.

    My consciousness was going in waves and I couldn¡¯t think properly.

    I want to touch. I want to nt my lips on hers.

    My instincts were shouting that loudly.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to monopolize you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aah¡­¡¹

    Our lips were already almost touching.

    No they have probably already touched.

    The feeling of being a nail¡¯s distance away from touching ran across my lips.

    Each time Shirota talks, it was just a bit but our lips would touch.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just, it¡¯s fine if you just properly look at me¡¹

    Shirotaughs with a grin.

    Even though it was an innocent expression, she had the face of a bewitching woman inviting men.

    ¡¸The final question¡­kiss me¡¹

    That was already no longer a question.

    My patience crossed it¡¯s limits, and I unconsciously moved.

    With my eyes open, I press my lips against hers.

    ¡¸Nh¡­¡¹

    And Shirota received it.

    <ol><li> Used shitsumon corner which is directly questioning corner and is a sort of Q&A ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 60: Shirota Yotsuba 14

    ¡¸Chuu¡­Nh¡¹

    After a short kiss, our lips immediately separate.

    However, our faces were still close, and we could immediately kiss again.

    ¡¸That was my¡­first kiss¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe¡­¡¹

    Smiling seeming embarrassed, Shirota looks at my eyes.

    ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s fine to say I want to do it again?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I also don¡¯t have any experience¡­¡¹

    Her gaze shifted to the right and waits for my answer.

    I wrapped my arm around Shirota¡¯s back.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine to not say anything?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Ah¡­N, chu¡¹

    The moment Shirota¡¯s gaze turned straight forward again, I once again stole her lips.

    From now on it wasn¡¯t a short kiss, we use a bit of time.

    ¡¸N¡­chu, a, nh¡­¡¹

    Shirota received my kiss with somewhat clumsy actions.

    Our lips moved on top of each other almost as if there was no friction.

    Pressing together with light power, our breathing became rough.

    Shirota was also timid but she wrapped her arms around my back.

    Her shaking pair of hills were further pressed onto my body with pressure.

    ¡¸Achu¡­chu¡­nh¡­¡¹

    It was like she was insatiable. It¡¯s hard to exin.

    The length of our light kiss continues.

    Our lips just touched as if it was unintentional.

    asionally our eyes would met and Shirota would smile seeming embarrassed.

    ¡¸Ah¡­somehow, my heart hurts.¡¹

    When we separated our lips, Shirota muttered.

    Currently, it wouldn¡¯t be a lie to say me and Shirota were embracing each other.

    Our bodies were glued together and our faces were right next to each other.

    Shirota had a scent of clean citrusing off of her.

    I don¡¯t know if it was from perfume or detergent and shampoo.

    It¡¯s just, each time she breathes, the scent makes my brain all fuzzy.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it hot¡­?¡¹

    Shirota mutters like a monologue and tried to separate from me.

    However, I won¡¯t allow that and further embraced Shirota.

    ¡¸Hey¡­it¡¯s hot¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You want to separate?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong!¡¹

    Shirota shook her head seeming confused.

    The citrus smell further stimtes my nasal cavity.

    ¡¸Hey, my heart is beating too fast¡­It¡¯s painful¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s eyes were fluttering.

    And then she inclined her head to the side saying, okay?

    At such cute actions, I had a feeling rise in me not to separate with her.

    ¡¸Also¡­as I thought it¡¯s hot¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we can only strip, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    This time she separated from me.

    And then without hesitating, I took off my white uniform shit and threw it aside.

    I also took off the white under shirt I had and in an instant my upper body was bare.

    ¡¸Eh¡­Okutani?¡¹

    ¡¸Here, you strip too¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡¹

    I wonder if it was habit, as Shirota narrows her eyes.

    It didn¡¯t look like she really disliked it, rather it seemed like she was calm at the state of things.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll ask you some questions now¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸If you answer truthfully, then you¡¯ll strip¡¹

    ¡¸That is¡­Eh? What do I get from this?¡¹

    Shirota smiled like it was odd.

    I ignored her and continued on just like she did earlier.

    ¡¸Then, the question¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? I answer the questions and strip?¡¹

    ¡¸First, you like me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? There¡¯s something else?¡¹

    Shirota sways her chest while smiling.

    However, I wonder if the tension severely loosened, the interval between her breathes became longer.

    ¡¸Why do you like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­th-that is¡­¡¹

    ¡¸3, 2, 1¡¹

    It was silent.

    Shirota and I were staring at each other.

    In this empty ssroom, it was just a man and a woman.

    The man¡¯s upper body was bare and the woman¡¯s shirt had all the buttons unfastened.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll tell you¡­It was the firstmittee meeting¡¹

    Shirota made eye contact and answered honestly.

    ¡¸I thought¡­if Ie to like someone, it would probably be someone like this¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Did something happen?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there wasn¡¯t anything¡¹

    Shirota shook her head and smiled.

    ¡¸We just collected garbage, threw it out, and talked just a bit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    I barely had any recollection of it.

    ¡¸During that¡­the sakura fell and the street was lined with sakura petals¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I guess so¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not like Hashidzume High School has that many sakura trees.

    However, it was essentially a Japanese school. There were sakura trees.

    It was the firstmittee meeting after this year¡¯s opening ceremony.

    After the sakura finished falling, Shirota and I were responsible for cleaning up the road filled with petals.

    It¡¯s the kind of ce where petals would end up gathering together from wind and rain.

    ¡¸Even though it would be fine if we left it alone, didn¡¯t you seriously gather up the petals with a broom and put it in a garbage bag¡¹

    ¡¸To say I did it seriously, well¡­¡¹

    I didn¡¯t really have any consciousness of what I had done.

    It¡¯s probably because the job was easy andmittee work is carefree.

    Inside amittee like that, I didn¡¯t think to cut corners.

    ¡¸I wonder if it was then¡­I started to notice¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You started to like me because I collected and threw away the petals seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in simple terms, yes¡¹

    Shirota lifts both her cheeks seeming a bit foolish.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that how it is? Coming to like someone¡­¡¹

    The cheeks that she raised returned to normal and said with a serious face.

    And then, she took off her shirt that was already unbuttoned andid it on her bag.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll strip one piece¡­¡¹

    When Shirota takes off her under shirt, she was just wearing a bra.

    Even though just one piece was enough, she unhooks the front of her bra.

    Swallowing my saliva, I was expectant of the next development.

    However, she pinned her bra down with her hands and didn¡¯t expose her breasts.

    She hid her face that became red from embarrassment and looked at me with an upward nce and said.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the next question?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Let me see your tits¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not a question, you know?¡¹

    While smiling, Shirota loosens her hands that were pinning down her bra.

    The liberated pair of hills revealed themselves.

    I only looked at her breasts once.

    However, it had an intensely fresh charm.

 Chapter 61: Shirota Yotsuba 15

    Shirota¡¯s nipples weren¡¯t visible.

    The center of her light pink ares were just like a cute belly button.

    Both the right and left nipple was being shy.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡­it¡¯s quite embarrassing¡­¡¹

    And Shirota is also embarrassed.

    Receiving my direct gaze, she was troubled whether she should hide her breasts or not.

    Her hands were fidgeting between whether to go on top of them or under them.

    ¡¸E-to¡­If you stare at them so much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡¹

    No matter what, my gaze ends up going towards her cute nipples.

    I take my gaze off being flustered.

    Today, Shirota was wearing her uniform since she didn¡¯t have club activities.

    And now her upper half was naked.

    That¡¯s why she is only wearing a skirt and socks.

    Shirota¡¯s bare upper body stimtes my crotch more than anything.

    And then before I moved my gaze, her thighs had a different kind of eroticism to them.

    ¡¸I-is there more questions?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s probably not as hot anymore¡¹

    ¡¸I-I wonder¡­I feel like my temperature has risen more than before¡¹

    Smiling, Shirota says.

    ¡¸But¡­it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s hot¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡¹

    This time I approached her.

    Shirota didn¡¯t try to escape, rather she threw her chest out a bit as if to present her body to me.

    With just that slight movement, her developed pair of hills sway.

    ¡¸Okutani is¡­quite erotic, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Not as much as you¡¹

    I was glued to Shirota.

    ¡¸Nh¡­chu¡¹

    It was our third kiss.

    Our exposed upper bodies stick together and share our body temperatures.

    Certainly, it does seem like my body temperature has risenpared to earlier.

    It¡¯s much hotter touching with bare skin than over cloth.

    ¡¸Somehow¡­chuu, it feels good¡­¡¹

    Each time our skines into contact, a sense of security wraps around us.

    There was a mood like a calm ocean far from the passionate atmosphere.

    ¡¸Chu¡­nh, ahn, chupu, ah¡¹

    We wrap our hands around each other¡¯s backs and embraced.

    We continue kissing like we are pecking at each other¡¯s lips.

    And then I stroke Shirota¡¯s back up and down.

    Her skin was smooth but it was somehow muscr.

    However, her hips also had a soft sexual feeling.

    ¡¸Hey, chu, nh¡­it tickles¡¹

    Saying that, Shirota squirms her body around.

    We were making eye contact and kissing and then we rub our bodies together.

    I could clearly feel her nipples from her plump pair of hills being pressed against my chest.

    Although they were hidden, Shirota¡¯s nipples clearly asserted their existence.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Shirota¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Stopping our kiss, we talk while rubbing our foreheads together.

    My stupid face was reflected in Shirota¡¯s slightly wet eyes.

    ¡¸Do you want to see my dick?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I-I¡¯ve already kinda saw it so it¡¯s fine for today¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Don¡¯t you want to see it erect?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s erect right now?¡¹

    Shirota slightly separates her body.

    And then she turned her gaze towards my crotch.

    Actually, my dick isn¡¯t erect.

    ¡°I want to be erect!¡± I yell but my practice is effective.

    ¡¸Wh-what should I do¡­but, somehow if I saw, I feel it won¡¯t go well¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Somehow¡­I¡¯m already full with kissing and hugging¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t want anymore?¡¹

    I unfasten my belt and take off my uniform pants.

    ¡¸Rather than saying I don¡¯t desire anything¡­I have no confidence I can keep calm¡¹

    ¡¸I want to see you lose your calm¡¹

    I unzip my zipper. I strip off my pants and boxers at the same time.

    I waspletely nude in this empty ssroom.

    ¡¸Ah¡­wai- it isn¡¯t standing!¡¹

    After bending back a bit, Shirota looked at my dick and announced in a big voice.

    ¡¸B-but, it¡¯s amazing¡­as I thought¡­it¡¯s big¡¹

    While turning her gaze down to my dick, Shirota said with a hot breath.

    I drew towards the nude Shirota. As one would expect, Shirota retreated possibly out of caution.

    However, since the wall was right behind her, Shirota lost her path of retreat.

    ¡¸W-w-w-w-w-what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Since you can see my dick¡­I also want to see your nipples¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, eh? You mean-, ah¡¹

    Guessing what I was trying to do, Shirota tries to hide her breasts.

    However, I also guessed her intentions and grab her hands.

    Grabbing both her hands with mine, she couldn¡¯t hide her breasts.

    There were two huge, heavy delicacies. They were right before my very eyes.

    ¡¸Aah, hey! I said it¡¯s impossible! Let go of my hands!¡¹

    If she seriously tries resisting, the sporty girl could handle herself.

    She could probably easily shake herself free from someone like me.

    However, as it doesn¡¯t look like she will, I realized it¡¯s not like she dislikes it.

    She was just bewildered and and wanted time to prepare herself.

    I repeated my back and forth with her arms.

    However, seeing my chance, I bring my face close to her breasts.

    I aim for her hidden nipples and grab one with my mouth.

    ¡¸Nnnnaah¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s body jumps at the sudden action.

    However, as expected, she didn¡¯t put any power in fighting back.

    Shirota had a form as if she epted something even though her body was scared.

    ¡¸Waiit, ahnn, something, nnnah¡¹

    Sticking my tongue out, I stimte Shirota¡¯s slightly caved-in nipple.

    *Kori*, it had a firm sensation to it.

    ¡¸Yah, nnnah, Okutanii, my, nipples, feel amaaaaazing¡¹

    I continued to lick and taste that indent.

    ¡¸Nnah, yahn, nn, he-, aaahn, they¡¯ll get hard, my nipples, will get hard¡¹

    Like she said, her rising nipple started to get bigger.

    As I keep licking them, they continue to grow.

    It finally happened. The tip of her nipple sprouted.

    ¡¸Haaahn, the sucking, the suucking, it¡¯sing out, my nipples are being sucked oout¡¹

    Shirota was petitioning me.

    It wasn¡¯t a very loud voice but it was a different type of voice I hadn¡¯t heard before.

    The sports girl had her reasoning cut like a thread. She shakes my hands off.

    She grabbed my head with both of her liberated hands.

    And then pressed it into her own chest.

    At such an opportunity, I sucked her nipple with all my effort.

    ¡¸Yaaaaaahn, it¡¯s cooooooooooming¡¹

    *Guu*, Shirota¡¯s nipplespletely came out.

    Since it was bing difficult to breath, I separate my face from her breasts.

    Our eyes met. Her pupils were dyed with the instincts of a female.

    ¡¸Haa¡­h-hey¡­Okutani, this one too¡­kay?¡¹

    Shirota grabbed her own boob.

    And then she presented it to me.

    I wonder if it was out of expectation but even though it hadn¡¯t been sucked on yet, it was slightly visible.

    ¡¸Suck it out¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    While being tempted, I opened my mouth and brought it towards her nipple.

    And then, when my lips werepletely covering it, I sucked without stopping.

    ¡¸Haaaaaahn, amaziiiiing, I¡¯m totally feeeeeling it, haaaaaaaaahn¡¹

    Without needing to use as much effort as earlier, Shirota¡¯s nipple waspletely exposed.

 Chapter 62: Shirota Yotsuba 16

    Both of Shirota¡¯s nipples werepletely out.

    They were small but they were hard up to the tip.

    Was it because I sucked on them?

    Or is it how it normally gets? I don¡¯t know.

    Shirota¡¯s nipple had a slightly strong tinge of red.

    It seems her statement about her nipples being her weak spot was right.

    She feels it easily with her nipples.

    Her chest kept rising and falling as she breathes.

    ¡¸Haa¡­that surprised me¡­I let out such an erotic voice¡¹

    After giving a fleeting nce towards her own nipples, Shirota looks at my face.

    After a bit of silence between us, Shirota turned her gaze towards my crotch.

    ¡¸Hey¡­it isn¡¯t standing¡¹

    ¡¸W-well¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s just not possible.

    Shirota¡¯s nipples popping out of her chest is excessively erotic.

    I feel like blood is gathering way more in my pupils than my dick.

    I don¡¯t even know if blood can go in my pupils.

    I was worrying about whether blood would pool in my eyes, and yet I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away from her nipples.

    ¡¸Oi, can you hear me?¡¹

    Shirota asks with a foolish tone of voice.

    I looked at her taken aback.

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    Our eyes met but I ended up immediately turning away.

    ¡¸Eh, why are you turning your gaze away?¡¹

    ¡¸If I do¡­I¡¯ll end up wanting to kiss you again¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­hehe, it¡¯s fine if you do though¡¹

    Shirota muttered in a tone seeming like she had regained a bit of herposure.

    At that time, I remembered a certain something.

    ¡¸My erect dick¡­You wanna see it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, well¡­you made my nipples erect¡¹

    ¡¸Then, isn¡¯t it fine to do the same thing?¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    I made eye contact with Shirota.

    *Niyari*, she smiled and tapers her lips.

    ¡¸N¡­¡¹

    As we share a short kiss, I guide Shirota¡¯s hand towards my dick.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­you want me to touch it?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you dislike it?¡¹

    My worry was needless.

    Shirota already had an immense curiosity with the feel of my dick.

    My dick was given a moderate amount of stimulus towards Shirota¡¯s hand.

    She was stroking it rather than rubbing it.

    *Monyu monyu*, she touches it as if to ascertain its shape.

    ¡¸You pervert¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N? Does it feel good? Will you get hard?¡¹

    Shirota looks at me grinning.

    When our eyes meet we kiss. That ended up being our rule.

    ¡¸N, chu¡¹

    And then when our lips separate, our conversation continues.

    We talked while our lips were practically piled on top of each other.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Shirota¡¹

    While touching my dick, she tilts her head towards my words.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸If you want to see my erect dick, then you have to do the same thing¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean the same thing?¡¹

    It seems she really doesn¡¯t know what I mean.

    Shirota creases her eyebrows a bit with her head tilted to the side.

    I tried to propose something I thought of.

    ¡¸Suck it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    In other words, I sucked on Shirota¡¯s nipples to make them erect.

    Then, in order to make my dick stand, she should do the same.

    In reality, My dick already started to get used to being touched.

    ¡¸Th-that is, well¡­¡¹

    Shirota quickly became bashful.

    The only knowledge she had was from manga.

    Her lips wet with my saliva open and close.

    ¡¸You mean¡­fetio?¡¹

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s sucking, it¡¯s not just normal fetio¡¹

    Shirota sucked in a deep breath.

    There was tension in the air.

    She pressed her pair of hills on me.

    On top of them was her hard nipples.

    Each time she breathes, those nipples tickle me.

    ¡¸You mean a vacuum fetio?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸I-if I do that, you¡¯ll get hard?¡¹

    I nodded my head in silence.

    Making eye contact, we kissed 2 times.

    Wrapping my hands around her back, I embrace Shirota¡¯s body.

    *Haa*, Shirota let out a hot breath.

    She continued touching my dick.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll, try¡¹

    Shirota muttered.

    ¡¸Wh-what would be good?¡¹

    ¡¸Then¡­¡¹

    I grab her hand and bring her towards the desk.

    The silently following Shirota is so cute that my heart throbs to the point of pain.

    I sit on top of the desk.

    ¡¸You can sit on the chair¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡¹

    For some reason, the mood is renewed by Shirota.

    While holding tension like a student being shown to their seat by an exam proctor, Shirota sat at the seat.

    Of course, her breasts were still exposed.

    It seems her shame from it has already considerably faded.

    Although, it seems she has no room to be embarrassed about that as the state of affairs has changed to her sucking my dick.

    ¡¸It¡¯s biiig¡­¡¹

    Naturally, as I sat on the desk, my dick was right in front of Shirota, who was sitting on the chair.

    Shirota looked up at me bewildered.

    ¡¸Wh-what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸First, kiss it¡¹

    ¡¸U-understood¡¹

    *Kokuri*, the sporty girl obediently nods her head.

    She had round eyes and light brown, suntanned skin.

    The tip of her nose was peeling from a sunburn.

    ¡¸Then¡­¡¹

    After she wet her lips, she kissed my rod.

    Shirota¡¯s lips had a slight warmth to them.

    I had already felt her lips over and over with my own.

    And now, I¡¯m feeling them with my dick.

    ¡¸Chuu¡­chuu¡­¡¹

    ¡°Is this fine?¡± Shirota looks at me as if asking that.

    While looking at me, her lips tighten up and kiss my dick.

    ¡¸Chu, chu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good¡­next, try sticking your tongue out¡¹

    ¡¸Li-like this?¡¹

    Shirota stopped kissing for a second and stuck out her tongue.

    Her small tongue had a healthy pink color.

    ¡¸Like that, lick it¡¹

    ¡¸Nh¡­¡¹

    Shirota draws towards my dick with her mouth and tongue exposed.

    ¡¸Aah¡¹

    Even though her tongue barely touched me, I quickly lost my ability to act calm.

    Shirota smiles with her tongue out as if happy with my reaction.

    And then, she flicks her tongue along the surface of my rod.

    Rather than giving me stimulus, it feels like she is eating an ice cream.

    ¡¸N¡­n¡­n¡­¡¹

    Her awkward movements made my heartbeat rise further.

    My pulse was so quick it hurt and blood gathered in my dick.

    My reasoning was already eliminated by my instincts.

    I started to get erect but that was unrted.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­open your mouth¡¹

    ¡¸N¡­ahn¡¹

    Shirota right now will do anything as long as I ask.

    She opened her mouth so wide I could see inside.

    ¡¸Be careful not to let your tooth hit¡­while¡­um¡­holding my dick in your mouth¡¹

    Understanding what I was saying halfway through, Shirota personally tried to put my dick in her mouth.

    For some reason, Shirota was making eye contact not trying to take it out.

    ¡°Is this fine?¡± it felt like she was always asking this.

    ¡°This is good¡±, my facial expression, stiff from pleasure, maintained some gentleness.

    ¡¸Hamu¡¹

    Tucking in her lips, Shirota was holding my cock in her mouth.

    Shirota¡¯s saliva started to stick to my dick more than usual as she gradually started to enjoy it.

    I wonder if it was because she showed me the inside of her mouth.

    I could clearly feel the saliva Shirota was secreting.

    ¡¸Ah, aah¡­good, feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Hamu¡¹

    When she smiles seeming pleased, Shirota put my dick even further in her mouth.

    ¡¸Aaaah? Wh-what is this¡­aah¡¹

    Just a fetio where she is holding it between her lips is an inexpressible act.

    However, the pleasure was more than enough.

    I thought I was d for sitting on the desk on my own.

    If I didn¡¯t, my hips would have probably gone out.

 Chapter 63: Shirota Yotsuba 17

    Shirota was holding my dick in her mouth.

    And it was quite a big dick whose size grew with time.

    Shirota continued to look into my eyes with her wet eyes making it seem like the most difficult thing in the world.

    ¡¸Amu¡¹

    And then my dick is gradually guided in her mouth.

    Half of my shaft was already hidden in Shirota¡¯s mouth.

    She was secreting plenty of saliva.

    The inside of her mouth felt slimy.

    The stimulus was low but the pleasure was surprisingly high.

    ¡¸Ish hu muh¡­¡¹

    Shirota talked with my cock in her mouth.

    It seems she was trying to say it¡¯s already too much.

    Her tongue rubbed me as she talked.

    *Jin*, the stimulus shook my brain.

    ¡¸Ah, aah¡­this is fine¡¹

    ¡¸Wu shu I do?¡¹

    What should I do?

    Shirota should already know what to do next.

    However, she was asking me.

    It felt like she enjoys seeing my face warped in pleasure.

    ¡¸Suck¡­it¡¹

    It was fully erect.

    The considerable firmness was overrunning Shirota¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Nh¡­¡¹

    Shirota was swallowing her saliva.

    Even though it should be painful, she isn¡¯t showing any signs of that.

    I could tell she likes me just from her actions.

    I felt fully satisfied and dizzy.

    Shirota Yotsuba is a 2nd year in high school.

    She is in the softball club and has been a regr member since 1st year.

    She has to study math because she is slightly poor at it and after she became a second year, she hasn¡¯t taken a single day off from school.

    I saw iduring the practice match how popr she is with her underssmen.

    Shirota-senpai.

    Yotsuba-senpai.

    I don¡¯t know what I should call her.

    Shirota, who is popr with her underssmen, is now holding my dick in her mouth.

    And then, finally started sucking.

    ¡¸Nnn, nnn, nnn¡¹

    Although I say she was sucking, It wasn¡¯t like a straw.

    My cock reached all the way to her throat.

    When I thought she would try to suck, she was just sucking in her saliva.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah¡¹

    But, she was properly doing a vacuum.

    I was instantly struck with pleasure that made my hips shake.

    Tears naturally started to flow down my face.

    It wasn¡¯t because I was sad. It also wasn¡¯t because I was happy.

    It just felt so good.

    My body was rejoicing from the sheer amount of pleasure.

    ¡¸Nn, nn, nn¡¹

    Squinting, Shirota sucks my cock.

    The vacuum on my urethra made it go numb with a shock.

    Coiling her tongue around the shaft, I was further struck with pleasure.

    Each time I regained consciousness, I would stiffen up my back.

    ¡¸Ngu, nnn, angu¡¹

    She would just continue to suck even as she breathed.

    Such irregr stimulus threw my thoughts in disarray. They were swept away by a wave of pleasure.

    Shirota was so lovable as she made eye contact.

    She would hide her reasonably huge breasts with both hands and continue to suck on my dick without holding it.

    *Tsun*, I saw her erect nipples.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Shirotaa¡­ah, feels good¡­aaaah¡¹

    Even though I should have reached the limit on how erect I could get, blood started to flow into my already huge dick.

    The blood in my head also decreased and it felt like I had anemia.

    My whole body was sluggish. Meanwhile, my dick was filling the inside of Shirota¡¯s mouth like it was full of energy.

    ¡¸Amu¡­mungu, guguguguu¡¹

    Sounds resonate out of her throat as she was sucking strongly.

    The feeling of ejaction was rising to the brim.

    ¡¸Ah, aaah¡­Shirota, cumming, I¡¯ll cuum¡¹

    ¡¸Nchuu¡­¡¹

    Shirota pulled my cock from her mouth in a confused state.

    ¡¸Ah, eh? Wh-what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to let it out! In your mouth¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡­amu¡¹

    Shirota ends up unconditionally doing what I say.

    That further raised my sense of satisfaction.

    Once again, I was wrapped up inside Shirota¡¯s slimy mouth and my dick swelled up to the point of explosion.

    It was like magma gathered in the center of my hips and would burst out my urethra at any moment.

    ¡¸Your tongue¡­use it¡­yeah, lick it¡¹

    While giving her instructions, I stroke the part of my shaft that wasn¡¯t in her mouth.

    At the final blow, my thoughts were repeatedly wiped clean.

    ¡¸N, amuh, nn, nnah¡¹

    Sensing something instinctively, Shirota freely used her tongue on my dick.

    ¡¸Aaaaaah, cumming¡¹

    Pushing my hips out, the head of my dick struck Shirota¡¯s throat.

    Misty eyes open wide in shock, Shirota stares at me.

    However, her pupils didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. They were saying they were prepared to receive everything.

    The magma travels through my thin urethra and is immediately released.

    The released seed immediately hit Shirota¡¯s throat.

    ¡¸Gafuh¡¹

    Shirota took my dick out of her mouth like it was painful.

    She coughs a bit as semenes out of her mouth.

    My ejaction still wasn¡¯t over and the sporty girl¡¯s tanned face was polluted with it.

    ¡¸Nh, ahn¡­amazing, it¡¯s hot¡¹

    Closing her eyes, Shirota caught as much of it as she could.

    The remaining pleasure was the only thing left in my mind.

    Shirota used her finger to scoop up the thick cloudy liquid from her cheek.

    ¡¸Did it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    I did the best I could to reply as minimally as possible.

    At that time, I realized the school bell rang.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s already thiste¡­¡¹

    When I look at the clock, it had already reached the end of the school day.

    If we don¡¯t leave soon, the gates will close.

    If we don¡¯t get out of the gate in time, we will have toe up with some sort of reason for staying.

    I whipped my sluggish body into shape and prepared to head home.

    As I put on my clothes, Shirota ran to the bathroom.

    When she returned, her face no longer had any semen on it.

    ¡¸My nipples are still hard¡­somehow, when I move it feels weird¡¹

    As we are running towards the gate, Shirota said that.

 Chapter 64: Ooki Rino 1

    It¡¯s been one week since Ooki stoppeding to school.

    Karata, who was in the same year, went to his house but he said he couldn¡¯t meet with him.

    ¡¸With that being said¡¹

    Ebara, the vice president of the Human Culture Research Club, looked at everyone.

    Although I say everyone, it was just the club president Kawauchi, the first year Karata, and me.

    Even though Mia isn¡¯t here, the Human Culture Research Club continued.

    After the dream time was over, somehow or another everyone returned to reality.

    I wonder if Ooki was still the only one among us who hasn¡¯t looked at reality.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll go to his ce and get him out of his room!¡¹

    I knew what Ebara wanted to say.

    It¡¯s not like Ooki, who wasn¡¯ting to school, was ill.

    Then, even if it¡¯s forcefully, he feels like getting him out of his house just once will be good.

    ¡¸But, I feel like that would have the opposite effect¡­¡¹

    Karata, Ebara¡¯s friend treated as a little brother, expresses his opinion.

    I also agree with that opinion.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I feel we should keep the resolution simple¡¹

    ¡¸Then what should we do? Can you think of anything Okutani?¡¹

    ¡¸What about waiting a bit more?¡¹

    ¡¸But, a week has already passed¡¹

    Still it is one week.

    He secluded himself in his room from the shock of Mia leaving.

    It¡¯s fine to say there is no mistake.

    Then the problem is his feelings. It¡¯s also a problem for the person himself.

    ¡¸Well, since he hasn¡¯te out for a week what should we do?¡¹

    Since the person himself chose to do so, we have no reason toin.

    However, that is also a bit too cold-hearted.

    ¡¸Can you entrust this issue to me?¡¹

    All three of their gazes simultaneously gather on me.

    ¡°Eh? To you?¡± They didn¡¯t try to hide such doubts.

    ¡¸What is it¡­Are you okay?¡¹

    It made the taciturn Kawauchi worry.

    Did I really say something so weird?

    ¡¸Okutani-senpai¡­recently, haven¡¯t you changed a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I was puzzled at Karata¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not particrly aware of any change myself¡¹

    ¡¸No, you¡¯ve changed. Even though, originally, you were someone who would only do what you needed to¡­Now, I think you are taking the initiative yourself. You¡¯re trying to take responsibility¡¹

    ¡¸Karata¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah?¡¹

    ¡¸You are quite a rude fellow, huh¡¹

    Pointing it out with a faint smile, Karata shook his head with a faint smile as well.

    I look at Ebara and made a suggestion again.

    ¡¸So? How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­If you say so¡­certainly, if a bunch of people go it might not change anything¡¹

    ¡¸Yoshi. Then, I¡¯ll head home early today¡­Karata, please mail me the address¡¹

    Grabbing my bag, I leave the clubroom.

    After confirming no one was chasing after me, I called Mia.

    After a bit, Mia answered the phone.

    ¡¸How¡¯s it going?¡¹

    ¡ºThe student council meeting ended. Wanna go home together?¡»

    I basically called Mia every night.

    When I asked her why she joined the student council, she was trying to minimize the damage to me as I thought.

    Thanks to that I am saved but it ended up being an issue for Ooki.

    ¡¸We can go home together but before that can we go to Ooki¡¯s house?¡¹

    ¡ºOoki-kun¡¯s house? Why?¡»

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you know?¡­After you quit the club, that guy hasn¡¯te to school¡¹

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s fine but the others are worried¡­¡¹

    ¡ºIs it my fault?¡»

    I could hear her confused voice through the phone.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not really your fault¡­but, I was thinking you could greet him¡¹

    ¡ºThat¡¯s fine but¡­¡»

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll meet you at the gate¡¹

    Cutting the call, I head towards the gate and see Mia waiting there.

    Eda was also there.

    ¡¸Ara, Okutani-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Well hello, Vice President-san¡¹

    Today, Eda had her usual cold demeanor that matched her long ck hair.

    She had round, thick sses and a long skirt.

    If one wasn¡¯t careful they coulde off as uncouth but that worry ispletely unnecessary for Eda.

    As she stood next to Mia, no other student called out to them.

    The two werepeting for the top ranking as the school¡¯s beauty.

    The amazing pair was unapproachable.

    ¡¸I was having a short talk with Eda-san¡¹

    Mia looked at me a bit apologetic.

    Mia was a perfect beauty as usual.

    The immature expression she only shows me was also going strong.

    Mia, feeling it wouldn¡¯t transmit well just over the phone, decided to inform me when we met.

    ¡¸Is it about the election?¡¹

    I move my gaze towards Eda.

    ¡¸¡­Since it¡¯ll be rude for me to intrude any further, I¡¯ll take my leave¡¹

    Not replying to my question, Eda turns around and leaves.

    Carrying a cold-demeanor even from behind, I felt like the air froze in a meter radius around her.

    ¡¸Shall we head out?¡¹

    Mia poked my shoulder.

    We both walked away towards Ooki¡¯s house.

    Ooki¡¯s house was close to Hashidzume High School.

    Karata¡¯s mail said it was close to the Ichikura East Middle School.

    When we reached Ichikura East Middle School, I was looking at my phone and relying on the address he told me to find the house.

    Since the middle schoolers were on their way home, Mia and I were exposed to our juniors¡¯ gazes.

    ¡¸H-here it is¡­¡¹

    Mia stopped her feet at the aforementioned house.

    It was a two-story house just like where the neighborhood meetings are held.

    Inside there was a namete that read¡ºOoki¡».

    ¡¸I still haven¡¯t decided what would be good to say though¡­¡¹

    Mia looked at me troubled.

    Mia was thinking about what would be good to say to Ooki the whole time we were on the way here.

    ¡¸It should be fine if we say we came because of just ordinary worry¡­he probably wouldn¡¯t like it if people were assuming he can¡¯t leave his room because of Mia¡¯s actions¡­¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, isn¡¯t it better if I don¡¯te?¡¹

    ¡¸I was thinking you could call out in a more considerate voice than the other members¡¹

    Mia gave a wry smile at my words.

    Perhaps if it was Ebara, he would really forcefully wrench open his room.

    Since Karata and Ebara are like siblings, even if Kawauchi saw them doing that, he wouldn¡¯t try to stop them.

    ¡¸The decision was to have youe alone?¡¹

    ¡¸That wasn¡¯t it¡­I won¡¯t call out in a heartless voice but I also won¡¯t call out in a considerate voice¡¹

    I am not fundamentally kind.

    If he chose his actions himself, I think it¡¯s his own issue.

    ¡¸Lastly, it was his own choice¡­That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t worry so much, okay?¡¹

    Giving her that advice, I tried to ring the doorbell.

    It was at that moment. A voice came from behind.

    The pretty girl¡¯s voice was like a ringing bell.

    ¡¸Do you need anything?¡¹

    Mia and I turned around simultaneously.

    There was a middle school girl with shoulder length ck hair tied up in twintails.

    I could immediately tell from the pattern on her skirt she is a student from the nearby Ichikura East Middle School.

    ¡¸Ah, e-to¡­are you Ooki¡¯s little sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you go to the same school as Onii-chan, right?¡­Yes. I am Kunihiko¡¯s little sister¡¹

    To think a guy as strange as Ooki has a sister this cute.

    Ooki¡¯s little sister bowed her head politely.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. My name is Ooki Rino¡¹

    She was short and had big round eyes.

    She was very feminine.

    She seemed so pure and yet she was at the age where she was ascending the stairway into adulthood.

    The size of her chest was closer to an adult woman¡¯s than a middle schooler¡¯s.

    I wonder if she is in a wind band?1 She had a rectangr case around her shoulder that seemed to be holding an instrument.

    ¡¸Come in. Onii-chan probably won¡¯te out though¡¹

    While saying that, Rino-chan opened up the entryway for us.

    After making eye contact with Mia for a moment, we head into Ooki¡¯s house.

    <ol><li> Idk man it specifically said wind music but it could just be a normal band or something ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 65: Kurusu Mia 28

    It seems Ooki¡¯s little sister, Rino-chan, also couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.

    ¡¸He isn¡¯t here¡­¡¹

    Guiding us through the house, eventually all 3 of us made it to Ooki¡¯s room.

    The design really drew the picture of an ordinary house with Ooki¡¯s room on the second floor.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Rino-chan let a deep breath out of her nose seeming troubled at my question.

    ¡¸¡­Well since this morning there was no way he was leaving his room¡¹

    However, now Ooki wasn¡¯t in his room.

    The room reeked of a man¡¯s scent but it¡¯s not like it was a mess.

    Since he is a weird guy, I definitely thought he was an otaku.

    However, Ooki didn¡¯t have any distinctive characteristics.

    ¡¸I wonder where he went¡­¡¹

    Rino-chan enters his room seeming a bit worried.

    Mia and I were idly standing in the corridor.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. Can you please wait in the living room?¡¹

    I honestly felt it¡¯s better to leave.

    However, Mia and I had no n to head home.

    When we got down to the living room, we sat on the sofa.

    It was a living room with a hint of a Japanese style to it and yet it was a bit spacious.

    It was filled with things making it feel homey.

    After a while, I could hear light footsteps running down the staircase.

    Continuing to the living room and opening the door, Rino-chan, who had changed into a gray parka from her uniform, appeared.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry. Even though, you expressly came all the way here¡¹

    Opening the refrigerator, Rino-chan poured some sort of beverage for us.

    ¡¸Well, we were just a bit worried¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Onii-chan asionally does this¡¹

    Rino-chan replied to my words with a surprised tone.

    ¡¸So, do you know where he went?¡¹

    This time Mia asked.

    cing the drinks on a tray, Rino-chanes around to us.

    She sits one the same sofa as me and Mia.

    ¡¸Probably the mountain¡¹

    ¡¸Mountain?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It seems like Onii-chan will be a sage in the future¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    When I went to drink my beverage, I stopped my hand.

    As I thought, Ooki is a genuinely strange guy.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really understand it well myself but¡­well, it seems his master for bing a sage lives on Mt. Nomiya¡¹

    Speaking of Mt. Nomiya, it¡¯s supposedly a famous sacred mountain.

    The altitude of it wasn¡¯t that high but it was quite steep. The summit is always hidden by clouds.

    ¡¸That¡¯s where he went. When I just checked his belongings, his whole set of tools he uses to go to the mountain is missing¡¹

    ¡¸Huh¡­¡¹

    Mia gave a vague reply.

    And then I looked at Rino-chan¡¯s face.

    ¡¸How long until he returns?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder¡­¡¹

    After drinking a mouthful of barley tea, Rino-chan looks upwards.

    ¡¸Before he came back after three days. I think it should be the same this time¡¹

    ¡¸Why the mountain?¡¹

    ¡¸He said to clear away wicked thoughts¡­He said if he doesn¡¯t purify his worldly desires regrly, then he can¡¯t be a sage¡¹

    Ooki likes Mia.

    Since it became difficult to go to school, he confined himself to his room.

    And then, he must have remembered to train in the mountains in order to be a sage.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry¡­¡¹

    After finishing my drink, I stood up.

    Mia also stands.

    ¡¸Sorry, even though you came and everything¡­¡¹

    Rino-chan was courteous to the very end.

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. Is it fine if I could get an address I could contact you with?¡¹

    Mia and I turn around at Rino-chan¡¯s proposal.

    If she wants to contact someone it would probably be better if it was me, who belonged to the Human Culture Research Club.

    When I took out my phone from my pocket, we quickly exchanged addresses.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll call if something happens¡­Thank you very much¡¹

    Rino-chan sees us off bowing her head and Mia and I start to head out.

    It was an unexpected development but we wille back 3 dayster when Ooki finishes his cleansing.

    I hope this won¡¯t turn into something annoying.

    ¡¸She¡¯s a good kid, huh¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸You know, his little sister¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    Walking down the street, we were casually strolling to the station.

    I gave a short reply to Mia¡¯s words.

    Certainly, Rino-chan was a good kid.

    She was a bit different from her older brother. She was quite a popr girl.

    Her face and the development of her cute boobs was good as well.

    She must be the most popr girl at school.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still quite early¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    It¡¯s toote to go anywhere.

    But, it¡¯s notte enough to go home.

    ¡¸Where do you usually go to y around?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Mia was confused at my sudden question.

    ¡¸Where you say, the normal ces¡­I go shopping and to karaoke? And then afterwards, go somewhere like a cafe?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuun¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s quite an invite¡¹

    I know that.

    Even if I try to meet her, she is usually busy with a previous engagement.

    Certainly, she does consider me special but Mia isn¡¯t the kind of person who can ignore her friends.

    Since I want to put off dating, she doesn¡¯t consider me a priority.

    That¡¯s why a day like today is quite special to me.

    It seems she realized that as her pace starts to slow down as well.

    ¡¸Nee¡­Where should we go?¡¹

    We were quite a ways away from the station when Mia said that.

    I stopped and stared at Mia.

    ¡¸Where would be good¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for the guy to decide¡¹

    Lifting her chin up a bit, Mia smiled.

    After a bit of silence, I tried asking a question as a joke.

    ¡¸What about a hotel?¡¹

    There was even more silence.

    Even though Mia should have heard me, she didn¡¯t show a reaction.

    She couldn¡¯t help her face from turning a bit red.

    I inevitably rephrased it.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to a hotel¡¹

    And then we immediately head out.

    Mia followed behind and said.

    ¡¸You pass¡¹

 Chapter 66: Kurusu Mia 29

    The closest station to our houses is Mikura Station.

    One station ahead of that is Hatou Station.

    ¡¸Have youe here with someone before?¡¹

    She probably asked intending for it to be a joke.

    Mia asked smiling whileing out of the station.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean, you hesitated oning to Hatou¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I have¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? With who?¡¹

    She was really surprised.

    Casually walking off the tform, Mia stopped.

    I also stopped and turned around.

    ¡¸Well, it wasn¡¯t a hotel but¡­I havee to Hatou plenty of times. My rtives live here¡¹

    ¡¸So that what¡¯s you mean¡¹

    Mia once again starts walking.

    ¡¸That surprised me¡­I thought you had gone to a hotel¡¹

    ¡¸Would you dislike it if I did?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I dislike it but it¡¯d be unexpected¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s better if you say you dislike it there¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s certainly correct. That wasn¡¯t very cute was it¡¹

    Mia faces me with a carefree smile.

    When we got out of the ticket gate, Mia grabbed my hand.

    It was slender and soft.

    ¡¸You are cute¡¹

    Mia opened her eyes wide just for an instant towards my words.

    But, she immediately floated a smile across her whole face.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    The hotel we went to was the one I sawst time I came here.

    In this countryside it is quite pretty and yet it¡¯s separated from the public eye.

    It¡¯s close to the station and the cost is at the point where even I can afford it.

    ¡¸Somehow, I¡¯m kinda nervous¡­¡¹

    When we reach the front of the hotel, Mia gripped my hand a bit stronger.

    ¡¸Not about staying but about entering¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I am also quite nervous.

    We aren¡¯ting to the hotel to stay but rather to do that.

    Mia got quieter and quieter as if she realized that.

    The hotel was called¡ºHotel C+¡».

    The exterior had a cream color base and if you didn¡¯t look at it closely, it looked like a fashionable mansion.

    Once inside, we needed to pass through the lobby that had the first floor underground.

    On the way down the stairs, there was a sign of the prices posted listing all the way up to 3 hours usage.

    Mia and I entered through the automatic door.

    I just thought about it but I wonder if it¡¯s fine even though we are in uniforms.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s kinda amazing¡­¡¹

    The inside had a dark red carpet spread out and the walls were ck.

    There was a line of lightbulbs along the low ceiling that was reminiscent of a party hall.

    It wasn¡¯t spacious and the furniture wasn¡¯t gaudy.

    However, it had a feeling that it was trying to be high ss.

    ¡¸Choose your room here¡¹

    There was a huge electric sign in the lobby.

    The lobby also had a touch panel showing how many rooms were avable.

    ¡¸What should we choose? Ah, what about this one?¡¹

    The one Mia pointed out was quite a spacious room.

    It seems there was a jacuzzi inside and the bed was a king-size.

    I looked at the price. It was more than I could afford.

    ¡¸Sorry. Since I don¡¯t have that much money¡­is this one okay?¡¹

    The room I pointed at was extremely standard.

    The room was 8 tatami mats wide with a queen-size bed in it.

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll pay for half¡¹

    ¡¸That I can¡¯t do¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    Mia looks at me seeming confused.

    ¡¸Well¡­As I thought the guy has to be the one to pay¡­¡¹

    When I say that squirming, Miaughed like it was funny.

    ¡¸That¡¯s weird. Even though I also want to have sex, you are the only one who pays?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    I had the feeling to push her down right here in the lobby.

    When I was pestering her for a kiss, she pushed me back with both hands.

    ¡¸Hey hey. After we get to the room you yungin¡¯¡¹1

    Why did she admonish me like an old person.

    We touched the room n that included a jacuzzi.

    The 3 hour n was more expensive than I could afford.

    ¡¸I will absolutely repay you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll look forward to your future sess¡¹

    The electric sign gave directions to the elevator we would ride.

    Somehow, it seems like there are no keys.

    Even though I¡¯m still inexperienced, when I¡¯m with Mia for some reason I am relieved.

    We rode the elevator to the top floor.

    Getting out into a quiet corridor, we go towards our designated room.

    It was a bit gloomier than the lobby.

    The background noise of flowing water was pleasing to the ears.

    While holding hands with the uniform-d Mia, we went towards the room quietly.

    I turn the door and head inside. The lights in the short hallway automatically lit up.

    When I close the door, it automatically locked.

    Dark space is spread out opposite the short hallway.

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing, huh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    *Kyu*, Mia gripped my hand.

    I also grab hers back.

    I thought to immediately kiss her the instant we entered the room.

    However, it¡¯s just not possible.

    I was expectant of what was waiting in the dark space in front of us.

    ¡¸I-I can¡¯t hold back anymore!¡¹

    Raising that voice, Mia ran into the room.

    The room automatically lit up.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡¹

    Mia raised a voice of admiration.

    Well of course.

    The room is spacious and makes me think of some resort in the southern countries.

    The jacuzzi that I thought was inside the room is installed on the veranda.2

    However, since the wall had a partition, we could go out to the veranda.3

    The bed was obviously king-size.

    There was also a huge sofa that could probably be slept on.

    There was a faint orange lighting and a humidifier letting out a sweet scent.

    ¡¸What is this? what is this? It really gets you pumped up¡¹

    Mia was extremely cute twirling in the center of the room.

    ¡¸Koumei, hurry¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay¡¹

    Mia calls me over waving her hand.

    When I enter the room, I spun around looking at the inside of it.

    There was a decorative nt in the corner of the room that stretched up to the ceiling.

    Everything like the closets and such were made of wood.

    There was a small table with a thick guide on top.

    Opening the partition to the veranda, I tried looking at the jacuzzi.

    It was a round jacuzzi. It¡¯s empty now but it seems blue lights were in it.

    When I look above, I noticed a roof there to iste it from the outside world.

    ¡¸Hey put in some hot water¡¹

    Mia embraced me from behind.

    Her huge breasts were pushed up on my back.

    Although I bent back in surprise, I replied.

    ¡¸O-okay¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you think we should go in together?¡¹

    Mia invites me while holding on to me.

    I nod my head quietly and put the hot water in the jacuzzi.

    Seeing that, Mia separated from me and jumped on the bed after taking off her shoes.

    ¡¸Buhah¡­so niiice, I want this bed¡¹

    ¡¸Do you not have a bed at home?¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Mia rolls her body to face me.

    Her feet were pointed at me and I could see inside her skirt.

    She had white panties.

    ¡¸I have a bed. But, it isn¡¯t as soft or as big as this¡¹

    ¡¸Well, of course¡¹

    I sat on the sofa.

    The level offort could not bepared to the old sofa in the club room.

    ¡¸Eh? Why are you over there?¡¹

    Mia criticizes me from atop the bed.

    ¡¸Come over here¡¹

    ¡¸That¡­that should be fine after the bath¡¹

    ¡¸I guess¡¹

    Mia raised her body andughed.

    ¡¸Hehehe. Am I being too greedy?¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Then what should we do until it¡¯s filled with water?¡¹

    Mia sits on the bed cross-legged and looks at me.

    ¡¸I-I wonder¡­¡¹

    After thinking a bit, I opened my mouth.

    ¡¸Since we are entering the bath, we need to strip our clothes¡¹

    ¡¸Of course¡¹

    Mia honestly nodded her head and waited for me to continue.

    I resolutely tried a suggestion.

    ¡¸Then, Mia. Strip¡¹

    ¡¸Now?¡¹

    ¡¸Now¡­Because I want to see¡¹

    ¡¸You want to see you say¡­¡¹

    After looking at the ceiling in astonishment, Mia looked at me with thin eyes.

    ¡¸Pervert¡­¡¹

    Although she says that, Mia started to unbutton her white shirt.

    I gaze at her figure as I sit on the sofa.

    <ol><li> Uses old speech here so I tried to recreate in English ?</li><li> Well an inside jacuzzi just seems like easy property damage¡­ ?</li><li> There¡¯s a typo here from the author. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 67: Kurusu Mia 30

    The buttons on Mia¡¯s dress shirt were slowly unbuttoned.

    That figure was looking down taking off her clothes as fast as possible like a little kid.

    ¡¸Somehow, I can¡¯t do it very well¡¹

    Mia raised her face seeming embarrassed.

    She already had 3 buttons unbuttoned.

    I could see the camisole under her dress shirt.

    ¡¸Do your best¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re not helping¡¹

    Pouting her lips, Mia started unbuttoning again on her own seeming a bit displeased.

    When she went to unbutton her bottom buttons, she pulled the hem out from her skirt.

    Doing that messed up her bnce and Mia fell down face up on the bed.

    ¡¸Uwah¡¹

    ¡¸Are you having issues taking off your clothes?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    Sitting up, Mia looks down on me.

    ¡¸Somehow, when I think about you looking at me¡­I end up getting nervous¡¹

    I also feel the same.

    There was a bit of space that separated the bed and the sofa.

    It was the perfect distance where I could immediately stand up and jump and pin her down.

    But, there was a strange tension that spread across that distance.

    ¡¸What would be better first?¡¹

    After taking off her dress shirt, Mia asked me.

    Camisole or skirt. I wonder what should be first.

    ¡¸Then, the top¡¹

    Mia sucked in a big breath towards my words.

    And then, she grabs the hem of her camisole with her arms crossed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s super embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸Do your best¡¹

    ¡¸You act like your fine but your face is bright red, you know?¡¹

    While saying that, Mia took off her camisole.

    Her thin hips are visible. Just that made an atheist like me thank God.

    Her lovely belly button was shallow and was a pretty skin-color.

    ¡¸Fuu¡¹

    Mia let out a sigh.

    The bra holding up her breasts also made an appearance.

    It was a white bra with frills.

    It was some amazing cleavage. I wonder how happy I would get putting my face in between there.

    Mia hides her breasts with her arms while sitting cross-legged.

    ¡¸You¡¯re eyes are lewd, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Next is my skirt?¡¹

    ¡¸No, your bra¡¹

    Mia frowned seeming confused at my instructions.

    ¡¸But it feels a bit unbnced¡­¡¹

    Even so, Mia puts her hands behind her back.

    It naturally emphasized her breasts and made the size apparent.

    *Boron*, I thought I heard that noisee from them.

    The instant she unhooked her bra, Mia¡¯s tits grew in size.

    Mia looks at me as if cursing me while she took the straps off her shoulders.

    ¡¸You should also strip¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m still fine¡­next, take your panties off¡¹

    ¡¸Haven¡¯t you be a bit bold?¡¹

    While hiding her breasts with her hands, Mia says.

    I am also aware of myself getting bolder.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so, go ahead, strip¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­you¡¯re really perverted¡¹

    Mia lifted her knees on top of the bed.

    My eyes jump towards her breasts she was hiding with her hands.

    Her pair of hills were huge and had a wonderfully perfect shape.

    She had pink are. And then on top of them is her pink nipples.

    It hadn¡¯t even been touched yet but my dick was starting to get hard.

    It¡¯s still no good. I gotta hold back.

    I was telling myself that.

    It chipped away at my reason but if we had sex immediately then that would be the end.

    Of course, that would be fine but this is the second time.

    I calmly look forward to a lot of different things.

    With her knees up, Mia put her hands in her skirt.

    And then, she slowly pulls down her panties.

    ¡¸Uwah¡­this, is erotic¡¹

    While nimbly doing it to prevent the inside of her skirt from being seen, Mia slipped her panties off her feet.

    And then, she quickly balled them up and put them in her skirt pocket.

    ¡¸Okayy¡¹

    Mia looks at me.

    Her plump breasts also face my direction.

    ¡¸You also strip¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Standing up from the sofa, I undo the buttons for my dress shirt.

    When I stripped down to my white T-shirt, I quickly took that off too.

    ¡¸I thought this before but aren¡¯t you quite toned?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I mean even though you are in a culture club, your body is quite good¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t aware of such things.

    I didn¡¯t think I was fat but I didn¡¯t think I was fit either.

    ¡¸Or rather¡­it¡¯s standing, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Mia¡¯s gaze lowers towards my crotch.

    It was already pushing up my boxers, and created a tent in my uniform pants.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­it¡¯s erect¡¹

    ¡¸Show me¡­¡¹

    Mia says licking her lips.

    Swallowing my saliva I unfastened my belt.

    And then, I lowered my zipper.

    ¡¸You too, together¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡­¡¹

    Understanding my intentions, Mia stands up from the bed.

    Mia already had her panties off.

    Right now, she was only wearing her skirt and socks.

    ¡¸Th-then¡­¡¹

    I take off my pants and boxers at the same time.

    At the same time, Mia unfastens her skirt.

    *Jiji jiji*, a terribly obscene sound could be heard.

    My stupid erect son jumped out.

    When it was exposed to the air, it moved with a twitch.

    Mia¡¯s skirt dropped to the ground.

    Our eyes met.

    And then we mutually look at each other¡¯s crotch.

    We were almostpletely nude. And there was our two exposed genitals. Man and woman.

    Mia¡¯s bush was a chestnut color and shining in the light made it look even thinner.

    Her tightly closedbia was also visible and shined as if it was wet.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­me too¡­¡¹1

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    As I slowly draw near towards the bed, Mia spread out both her hands.

    My face hit directly on her stomach.

    Her skin was so smooth. As I was rubbing my cheeks against her, she closes her arms and embraces my head.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹

    Mia lets out a deep sigh.

    With my cheeks pressed against her stomach, I reach both my hands to rub her ass.

    ¡¸Nh¡­¡¹

    Mia¡¯s butt cheeks tensed up.

    However, it still had just the right amount of sexual feel to it as I continually stroked it.

    While stroking, I would sometimes squeeze it, enjoying her ass.

    ¡¸Hauuh¡­nh¡¹

    ¡¸It feels goood, Mia¡¯s butt¡¹

    ¡¸Pervert, Koumei, you pervert, ahn¡¹

    When I separate from Mia¡¯s body, I put my slippers on that were under the bed.

    ¡¸Mia¡­let¡¯s get into the bath¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish¡¹

    Smiling, Mia gets off the bed and put on her slippers.

    Mia and I held hands as we headed towards the jacuzzi on the veranda.

    <ol><li> For those of you unsure of this insanely vague sentence. She¡¯s basically acknowledging they are both thirsty af ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 68: Kurusu Mia 31

    The hot water in the jacuzzi feels good.

    After pressing the buttons, it started to get bubbly.

    The blue lighting also helped the mood.

    Taking off my socks and slippers, I got into the jacuzzi first.

    And then after taking off her socks, Mia presents her hand.

    Grabbing my hand, Mia slowly enters the jacuzzi making sure not to fall.

    Even though we were both in the jacuzzi, there¡¯s still plenty of room.

    ¡¸Feels goood¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Our eyes met.

    We kiss without either of us needing to initiate.

    Mia¡¯s soft lips were hot.

    ¡¸Chu, nh, achuu, npuh¡¹

    From the moment our lips touched, Mia opens her mouth as if she deeply desired it.

    She was grinding her lips against mine, demanding more and more.

    ¡¸Chuu, chuupu, achu, n, amuh¡¹

    ¡¸wai- Mia? N, it¡¯s too intense¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    Mia separated and looked down seeming embarrassed.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­somehow, I can¡¯t hold back¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡­you want to do plenty of erotic things, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    *Kokuri*, Mia nods her head.

    And then she stuck out her tongue and smiled.

    ¡¸I want to do lots¡¹

    ¡¸Miaa¡¹

    I embraced Mia.

    I embraced her so strong it could be considered violent.

    ¡¸Aahhn¡­Koumeiii¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mia, your tits¡­I wanna touch em¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­it¡¯s fine¡¹

    After separating our bodies once, I embrace Mia from behind.

    And then when I put my hands under armpits, I touched those plump pair of hills.

    ¡¸Haahn¡¹

    They were tight, heavy, and thick.

    I held them up and massaged them. I try to slowly relish them.

    While being cautious not to touch her nipples, I randomly sunk my ten fingers into her tits.

    ¡¸Ah, Nnh, the way you touch, pervert¡­¡¹

    Mia says while looking at her own breasts being rubbed.

    Her long chestnut-colored hair slowly started to float up from the jacuzzi.

    ¡¸Mia¡­here¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll touch it¡¹

    My son was quite hard.

    As I try to embrace Mia from behind, my erect dick was being a nuisance.

    Mia grabbed onto my dick that was sticking out.

    ¡¸Aah¡¹

    Since it was gripped, a feeling of pleasure was rising in my dick.

    It felt so good my knees almost went out.

    ¡¸Cute¡­Koumei, you¡¯re cute, hey, nh, ahn, wai-, my nipples again¡¹

    In retaliation I roll Mia¡¯s nipples with the tip of my fingers.

    *Kori kori*, I use my index finger and thumb to roll them around.

    ¡¸Yahn, nnnh, I can feel it, as I thought, ahn¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, feels good¡¹

    Indomitably, Mia starts stroking my stupid son.

    Entangling my thick shaft with her thin fingers, she stroked back and forth.

    Precum was already leaking from the tip and was acting as lubricant for Mia to move her hand.

    ¡¸Ahn, yahn, my nipples, my nipples, nnnh, aahn¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Mia, feels good, ah¡¹

    We were both drowning in pleasure.

    Hot water umtes up to our knees and water was bubbling in the jacuzzi.1

    ¡¸Fuahn, Koumeei¡¹

    I move the hand I was rubbing her breasts with towards her privates.

    Mia gasps. Even though I still hadn¡¯t touched there yet, she probably let out a voice thinking about what would happen from here.

    ¡¸I¡¯m wet, amazing, ahn, I¡¯m, weeet¡¹

    Mia announced before she was touched.

    I slowly hid my hand in Mia¡¯s privates.

    *Nururi*, as soon as I touched it I could tell it was wet.

    ¡¸Yaaaaaahn, aaaaahn¡¹

    As I thought Mia is sensitive.

    It made her body twitch and she was straining herself in order to bear the stimulus.

    ¡¸Nnnh¡¹

    The form of her trying to hold back her voice was cute.

    I gently caress between herbia with my middle finger. *Kuchun*, it made a sound.

    ¡¸Hyaaahn¡¹

    I continue to rub Mia¡¯s breast with my left hand.

    Although Mia was shaking from the stimulus, she continued stroking my dick.

    ¡¸Ahn, amaziing, yaaahn, aahn, feels good¡¹

    Sinking my middle finger in herbia, I slowly move it in and out.

    Since it was already wet, it wasn¡¯t difficult to move.

    ¡¸Haaahn, nnah, yaahn¡¹

    I wonder if she was losing strength as she leaned her body on me.

    ¡¸Sit, Mia¡¹2

    ¡¸Fue?¡¹

    When she releases her hand, I sit her on the rim of the jacuzzi.

    Mia stares at me with half-open eyes while obeying my orders.

    When I sink my body into the jacuzzi, I put my head in between her thighs.

    ¡¸No way¡­amazing, lewd¡­¡¹

    She wasn¡¯t resisting, rather, Mia spread her legs to help fit my head.

    ¡¸You¡¯re going to lick it, right? Hey, you¡¯ll like it, right?¡¹

    She was unsure of what would happen. There was anxiousness in Mia¡¯s voice.

    However, it was marked with an expectation of even more pleasure.

    I draw towards Mia¡¯s privates before my eyes.

    Thanks to the loosening earlier her tightly closedbia opened up a bit.

    Inside I could see her pinkbia minora and vagina.

    Her clitoris was also swelled up, strongly asserting itself.

    Love juice was endlessly flowing out.

    ¡¸Mia¡­Want me to lick it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Mia gave a solid response having resolved herself.

    I stuck out my tongue and licked directly in the center of her privates.

    ¡¸Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahn¡¹

    My face was held in between Mia¡¯s thighs.

    And then, she grabs my head with both her hands.

    She runs her fingers through my hair and it was a bit soggy.

    ¡¸Kuhaaaahn¡¹

    *Pero pero*, I licked her.

    Mia¡¯s privates had a somewhat sweet and sour smell.

    I move my tongue up and down like a scoop for her love juice.

    ¡¸Kahah, aaaaahn, nnaanaaaah¡¹

    The more I lick the more love juice thates out of her vagina.

    And, the more I lick the more Mia¡¯s heavy breathing bes glossy.

    ¡¸Hyaahn¡¹

    When I lick with the tip of my tongue, Mia hits my head.

    ¡¸Nogoodnogood, it¡¯s no good, nooh, aaahn, there is noo goood¡¹

    Mia repeatedly hit my head weakly in desperation.

    However, I did not stop licking. I licked her clitoris left and right ying with it.

    I licked violently in a daze until my tongue went numb.

    ¡¸Sorry, Soooooorrryyyyy, aaaahn, cuumming, ahn, cumming¡¹

    She stops hitting me. This time Mia uses her hands to press my head further into her privates.

    ¡¸Lick it, lick it, it feeeeeels goood so aaaah, aaahn, cumming, I¡¯m cumming¡¹

    I licked Mia¡¯s clitoris even faster.

    I push the tip of my tongue and underside against her bean, stimting her.

    It tastes good. Even though it doesn¡¯t have a taste, that¡¯s what I thought.

    There has never been such a sweet thing in my mouth before.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaah, cummingcummingcuuuuuuuummiiiiiiing¡ª¨C¡¹

    Mia¡¯s bodypletely jumped up with a shock.

    I quickly separate my face from her crotch, and I observe the exhausted Mia.

    ¡¸Ah, amazing, still, cumming¡­ah, ahn¡¹

    Smiling seeming troubled, Mia¡¯s body twitched over and over again.

    Her huge hills tremble in tandem with her spasms.

    Mia entered the jacuzzi like she slipped down into it.

    When she was submerged up to her shoulders, she looks at me as if she finally calmed down.

    ¡¸Amazing, it felt so good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You like being licked huh¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it seems I like being licked¡­¡¹

    I face Mia while being submerged in hot water.

    ¡¸I also like to be licked¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­Look, it¡¯s standing¡¹

    While smiling, Mia draws close to me in the jacuzzi.

    My son was standing in front of Mia.

    ¡¸As I thought it¡¯s big¡­chu¡¹

    Mia kissed the head of my shaft.

    <ol><li> I guess it¡¯s still not full yet? I don¡¯t know how this shit works. I¡¯ve always had it full before going in one. ?</li><li> I guess they were standing this whole time? I don¡¯t know if this author knows how jacuzzis work ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 69: Kurusu Mia 32

    Mia grabs the base of my dick with her right hand.

    And then, she sticks out her tongue slightly and licks the tip.

    ¡¸Aah¡­feels good¡¹

    It was a weak stimulus but the center of my shaft went numb.

    *Binbin*, my thoughts trembled like a cord being plucked.

    ¡¸It¡¯d be hard to put it in my mouth¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s fine if you lick it¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    After nodding her head seeming a bit apologetic, Mia licks it.

    She sticks her tongue out as far as possible and sticks it to my dick.

    She grinds her tongue along the erged ns.

    Using plenty of saliva, she crawls her tongue along it unintentionally making noise.

    ¡¸Kahah¡­Aah¡¹

    I raised thatst noise. The pleasure almost made my knees give way.

    My thoughts turned white and I didn¡¯t even have the power to try and open my eyes.

    Somehow opening my eyes, the indecent form of the perfect beauty was burned in my retina.

    Her chestnut-colored hair covers her ears and she was licking my ns with her utmost effort.

    Even though she was the most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen, such a woman was licking my dick.

    Such thoughts repeatedly snatched my consciousness.

    ¡¸Ah, underneath¡­going to such a ce¡¹

    Mia licked the ns and the underside of my dick with her tongue.

    Mia gave me even more stimulus while raising her cheeks seeming happy from looking at my reaction.

    ¡¸Nh, nh, nh, ah¡¹

    She made her tongue hard and licked the underside.

    I became so tense the inside of my ears hurt.

    I grit my teeth and keep hold of my consciousness and observe Mia.

    Each time she licks, her huge breasts shake in the jacuzzi.

    Basking in the blue light, her white skin shows a magical tint.

    ¡¸Fua, nchu, n, n, hamu¡¹

    ¡¸Aah, feels good¡¹

    Mia crawls her tongue from the head to the base down the backside of the shaft.

    She used her lips too as she moved back and forth with a face like it tastes good.

    ¡¸Good, good¡­¡¹1

    When I was feeling it, Mia moved faster in order to make me feel more.

    Moving the hand she was gripping the root with as well, She gave me even more stimulus.

    ¡¸Nchu, n, chupu, nn, amu, fuchu, nh, uchuu, n¡¹

    Trying to lick all of the enormous shaft, Mia shakes her head.

    She had long eyshes and a tall nose.

    asionally her wet pupils would seek what to do next from my face.

    The hot water in the jacuzzi was making a *pacha pacha* sound.

    ¡¸Ah, stroke it¡­stroke it¡¹

    I immediately felt like I would cum. I gave Mia instructions.

    Having stopped licking, Mia strokes my whole cock with her right hand.

    The length of the stroke on my shaft was probably quite a bit of work.

    ¡¸Are you cumming? Will you cum?¡¹

    Mia looks at me with upturned eyes.

    I nodded. Magma collects in my waist.

    The feeling of ejaction eagerly rises.

    ¡¸Where do you want to let it out? Koumei, where do you want to let it out?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, your mouth¡­open your mouth¡¹

    ¡¸Nh¡¹

    Sticking her tongue out a bit, Mia opened her mouth.

    And then while stroking it, she points the head towards her mouth.

    ¡¸Cuumming¡­cumming, Mia¡­I¡¯m cumming¡¹

    ¡¸N, it¡¯s fine, let it out, in my mouth, let it out¡¹

    ¡¸Aaah, cumming, aaaah, cuuuuuummiiiing¡¹

    Forcibly passing through my thin urethra, my seed flies out.

    The lump of pleasure in the center of my hips, flew all the way out.

    The thick cloudy fluid mercilessly attacked Mia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¸Nnnnh¡¹

    She closed her eyes but she didn¡¯t close her mouth.

    *Dorori*, semen was sitting on top of her tongue.

    There was also some scattered around her face.

    Looking at the perfect beauty¡¯s face dyed in white, I shivered in satisfaction.

    ¡¸Haa¡­Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸A lot came out¡­N, kuh¡¹

    While slowly opening her eyes, Mia closed her mouth.

    And then, she swallowed. *Gokuri*. Such a noise came out.

    ¡¸Did you swallow it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yeah¡¹

    ¡°Of course¡±. It felt like Mia was saying that with a smile.

    And then, she showed me how empty the inside of her mouth was.

    ¡¸Look¡­¡¹

    There was still plenty of semen on her face.

    It ends up sticking to her hair as well.

    ¡¸Should we take a shower?¡¹

    ¡¸We probably should¡­¡¹

    We washed each other off with the shower in the jacuzzi.2

    Using body soap, we wash each other¡¯s bodies.

    Mia twists her body like it was ticklish.

    Because of that, my dormant son once again became erect.

    ¡¸Ah, it got big again¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the bed¡¹

    Towards my words, Mia nodded with a red face.

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    I wipe my body down with a bath towel.

    Mia was wearing some roomwear she found in the closet.3

    ¡¸This, my nipples¡­¡¹

    Mia smiles seeming embarrassed.

    The roomwear was white and slightly oversized.

    The cloth wasn¡¯t that thick.

    Wearing it with herrge tits, the outline of her nipples could clearly be seen.

    I was also wearing some roomwear.

    I could hear the sound of Mia drying her hair in the bathroom with a hair dryer.

    While she was doing that, I looked around the room for things that interested me.

    Flipping through the thick information booklet, there was free rental items lined up inside.

    There was also cosy items being marketed.

    There was even a T.V. guide as well as karaoke songs.

    Installed next to the bed was a device to y music.

    I turned the appropriate dial and choose a song with a good mood.

    Since it¡¯s possible to adjust the lighting, I made it a bit dim.

    ¡¸What is that? It¡¯s a bit romantic¡­¡¹

    Mia, who hade out of the bathroom, smiled teasingly.

    I was sitting on top of the bed and shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡¸More or less¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­when we first did it, it had a slightly rushed feeling, huh¡¹

    While saying that, Mia stripped off her roomwear.

    I also stood up and took off my roomwear.

    My dick was already pointing as high as possible.

    We faced each other nude.

    We stared at each other silently.

    When Mia licked her lips, she let out a sigh.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Did you get nervous?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s still the second time¡¹

    ¡¸Come here¡¹

    I was calmer than I thought I would be.

    I had already cum once but it was recent.

    After nodding her head, Mia came to me.

    Mia waited as Iid down on the bed.

    Taking off her slippers, Mia lies down next to me on the bed.

    ¡¸Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nh¡¹

    When I brought my face close, Mia also brought her face close.

    We exchange a short kiss. *Chuu*.

    While our foreheads were touching, I softly rub her body.

    ¡¸Ah¡­nh, aahn¡¹

    I was just rubbing it but Mia let out a hot breath.

    I kissed Mia¡¯s nape.

    I rub her body with my right hand and massage her tits with my left.

    ¡¸Ahn¡­nh, pervert¡­¡¹

    ¡¸We will be doing even more perverted things, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Aaahn¡¹

    The right hand I was using to rub her body touched her privates.

    It seems she was already prepared.

    ¡¸It seems I¡¯m already wet¡­¡¹

    <ol><li> Unexpected Palpatine ?</li><li> Seriously what kind of fucking jacuzzi is this? ?</li><li> Google roomwear if you¡¯re curious. Basically it¡¯s justfy clothes for lounging around the house ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 70: Kurusu Mia 33

    ¡¸I-I wonder if it¡¯ll fit¡­¡¹

    After confirming Mia was wet, I put on a condom.

    And then I spread her legs and got on top of her.

    Mia mutters with a downward gaze seeming worried.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the second time but¡­I think I¡¯m scared¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it slowly¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll do that for me¡­? Aaaahn, slowlyy¡¹

    When I put my dick against the entrance of her vagina, Mia gasped.

    She felt secure enough that no one would hear her.

    That¡¯s why she raised her voice louder than it¡¯s ever been.

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible¡­it¡¯s too big¡­Nnnnnhhah¡¹

    *Guriguri*, my ns presses against Mia¡¯s entrance.

    Pleasure assails my body.

    Even if it was forcibly, my urge to swing my hips violently rose.

    However, looking at Mia, who was bearing the pain, somehow that urge was stopped.

    ¡¸Are you alright¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t hurt so I¡¯m fine¡­Yaaaahn¡¹

    *Nururi*, my ns was inside her vagina.

    It was far easier to insertpared to the first time.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, aaaaahn, amazing, I can feel it¡­Hyaaahn¡¹

    While gripping the sheets with both hands, Mia opens her eyes wide.

    When I tried to enter even further, Mia shook her head.

    ¡¸Wait! Amazing, somehow¡­wait¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, cumming¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Mia was surprised herself.

    ¡¸Ah, aaaaahn, yah, nh, cuuuuummiing¡¹

    Mia¡¯s body twitched.

    And then, *gyuu*, her pussy tightened.

    ¡¸Ah¡­you came?¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­yeah, so suddenly¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-why?¡¹

    Mia hid her face with both her hands probably because she was embarrassed.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Mia be so embarrassed.

    ¡¸Somehow, when I became aware the person I was entangled with was Koumei¡­¡¹

    Mia muttered while covering her face with both hands.

    Her appearance was too cute, I didn¡¯t have any patience.

    ¡¸Miaa¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaahn, now is no good, I just came¡¹

    *Gugugugu*, I once again pushed my dick into her vagina.

    With her love juices overflowing, it acted as lubricant and smoothly invited my dick inside.

    ¡¸Haaaahn, nnnh, ah, it¡¯s thick¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t hurt but, it doesn¡¯t hurt buut¡­nnnhaahn¡¹

    ¡¸What? You¡¯re happy to be connected with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaahn, don¡¯t say it, aahn, cuumming, cumming again, cuuuuummmiiing¡¹

    It is probably what I imagined.

    Mia¡¯s body was shaking and trembling.

    I thought so because my dick was being gripped powerfully by her vagina.

    I still hadn¡¯t made another stroke but I was filled with satisfaction.

    ¡¸Yahn, I, I¡¯m cumming too much¡­Haa, aahn, ah, nnh¡¹

    While somehow arranging her breathing, Mia looked at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s banned, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸That?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, making me aware that the one I¡¯m united with is Koumei¡­Nnnh, yaa¡­my body is happyyy, nnah¡¹

    ¡¸That one now isn¡¯t my fault¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, ha, hahn, I knoooow¡¹

    If I do a piston here, it seems like it¡¯ll be a serious issue.

    That¡¯s why, I focused on pushing my dick further in.

    ¡¸Hooh? Aaahn, nnnnnyaaaahn¡¹

    Gripping the sheets once again, Mia¡¯s body stiffened.

    She was somehow withstanding fully receiving my dick being pushed into her.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, wai-, inside, it¡¯s hitting so, to go that far, to go that far¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, aah¡¹

    By the time about half of my shaft was inside, Mia hit my arm.

    My dick was already kissing the entrance to her womb.

    *Kyuun*, I could tell the walls in her vagina were being constricted to their utmost limits.

    ¡¸Aaaah, amazing, you¡¯re spreading it apart¡¹

    Mia looked at me with wet eyes.

    ¡¸It¡¯s too big, your thiiing¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn, but it¡¯s better than the first time¡­I think¡¹

    ¡¸Can I move?¡¹

    I was already at my limit.

    However, Mia shook her head.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s like this I probably won¡¯t like it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t like it if it¡¯s the same as before¡¹

    ¡¸What should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Hug me¡¹

    Saying that, Mia spreads her arms out in front of me.

    Guessing Mia¡¯s intention, I embraced her body.

    Naturally, it turned into me sitting down with Mia riding on top of me.

    ¡¸Ah, wai-, this, eh? This might be impossible, ah, wait, it¡¯ll go deeper¡¹

    However, it was already toote.

    Mia had already pulled herself closer as I was sitting on the bed.

    And then, as my dick was inside her, Mia got up on top of me. We were sitting facing each other.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaahn, inside, insiiiide, it¡¯s hitting, guaaaaah, nowaynoway¡¹

    Desperately wrapping her hands around me, Mia shouts.

    Our form turned into her huge pair of hills being pushed onto me.

    My dick was forcibly pushed further inside and now it was about 2/3 inside her.

    ¡¸Nnnnnguh, aangu, nnh, aa, I¡¯ll break¡­it¡¯ll break¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re fine¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not fiiine¡­it¡¯s biiig¡­aaaaahn, it¡¯s impossible¡¹

    I push my dick further into Mia.

    Her vaginal walls tighten on my rod like it was rejecting me.

    Mia put strength in her fingers on my back.

    ¡¸Yaaaaaah, it¡¯s impossible, Koumei, it¡¯s impossssible¡¹

    ¡¸Just a bit and it¡¯ll all be in¡¹

    Our bodies are tightly glued together.

    When I somehow try to pull my dick out, Mia tighten her legs.

    However, if I can¡¯t do so, then Mia¡¯s embraced body will be brought further downwards.

    ¡¸Nnnnh, I said it¡¯ll break¡¹

    ¡¸But, it feels good¡­inside you¡¹

    ¡¸Haaaaahn¡¹

    ¡¸Look, we¡¯re linked together, Mia, you¡¯re linked together with me¡¹

    ¡¸I told you not to say iiiit, aaaaahn, cuumming, I¡¯m gonna cum, cuumming, cuuuuuuuuummmmiiiiinnng¡ª¡¹

    Mia tightened her arms around me while being exhausted.

    At such an opportunity, I put all my dick inside Mia all at once.

    ¡¸YAAAAaaaaaaAAAAAh¡¹

    Mia shouts while shaking her head.

    My whole dick was inside her.

    Mia, who was staring towards the heavens with half-opened eyes, lost her consciousness for only a brief moment.

    ¡¸¡­Aahn¡¹

    And then, she returned back to reality.

    ¡¸Haaa¡­it, became something amazing¡­aaaahn¡¹

    ¡¸It feels good¡­it feels so good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, of course, aahn, you put the whole thing in, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸If it didn¡¯t feel good, I¡¯d get mad¡¹

    *Gyuu*, Mia whispers next to my ear while clinging on to me.

    My arousal rose strangely towards the childish Mia.

    ¡¸Nnnh, ah¡¹

    ¡¸Mia, I want to move but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible¡­I¡¯ll die¡¹

    I should be pleased with just being able to put the whole thing inside.

    We were tightly glued together on our lower halves.

    *Toro toro*, love juices leak out from inside Mia.

    I could tell she was wet enough to make the sheets wet because where I was sitting was moist.

    ¡¸K-Koumei¡­you want to move?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want to move but I¡¯m fine. This right now feels plenty good¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡¹

    While pressing her slightly troubled face against my shoulder, Mia says in a small voice.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­if it¡¯s just a bit, it¡¯s fine¡¹

 Chapter 71: Kurusu Mia 34

    ¡¸Aaaaaah, nah, hoooohn, oooooh, hoh, time out, aahn¡¹

    When I move while facing each other, Mia let out heavy breathing from her throat.

    Towards her unruly appearance, I move my hips even more.

    ¡¸Hyaaahnnnh, hooooo, naaaahn, haaahn, n, ah, ah¡¹

    ¡¸Miaa, Miaa, Miaa¡­¡¹

    I whisper her name right next to her ears.

    Even though I was wearing a condom I could clearly feel Mia¡¯s vagina twisting around me.

    My fat dick was piercing through her thin body.

    If I had to name this pleasure, I wouldn¡¯t know what words to describe it with.

    ¡¸I can feel it, inside, aahn, wait, amazzzzziiiing, yaaahn, I¡¯m already gonna diieeeee, ah, Koumei, ah, time out¡¹

    But, I couldn¡¯t stop my hips.

    *Kotsun kotsun*, the head of my rod continued to vite the entrance of her womb.

    Her long hair waving back and forth, Mia¡¯s forehead started to drip sweat as her face was bright red.

    Saliva was dripping from her mouth and tears came out of her eyes.

    ¡¸Ah, haaaahn, nnhiih¡¹

    *Gishi gishi*, the creaking of the king-size bed resounded.

    The lewd sounds of us rubbing together also filled the room.

    *Kuchuu. Kuchuu. Kuchuu.* The ce where we were connected incessantly made an indecent noise.

    ¡¸Nnnnguu, hoooohn, ah, yaaaahn, it¡¯s already, too muuuch, aaaahn¡¹

    Rather than withstanding the pain, Mia was biting her own arm.

    However, it seems she can¡¯t stop her heavy breathing.

    ¡¸Miaa, Miaa, look, you¡¯re connected, with me, look¡¹

    I was desperately shaking my hips.

    Sweat was flowing out from the sudden exercise.

    Being entangled by Mia¡¯s arms spread the sweat all around my body.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, don¡¯t say- don¡¯t sayyyy iiiiit, cumming, I¡¯ll cuuuuuuuum¡¹

    Mia had a huge climax and bent her body to look like a huge bow.

    Her huge pair of hills were stuck right in my face, and I unintentionally sucked on her nipple.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaaahn, now is no goooooooood, cumming, aaahn cuuuummiiiiiiing¨C¡¹

    When I sucked on her nipples, Mia had consecutive climaxes.

    Mia takes a deep breath to try and regain herposure.

    However, I wouldn¡¯t allow that.

    *Pin*, I held her erect nipple in my mouth and sucked strongly.

    ¡¸HOOoon¡¹

    Mia raised a shout that sounded like a howl and faced towards the heavens.

    Her neck that was dyed red was erotic, and there was a good smelling from her disheveled hair.

    ¡¸Feeels gooood, Aaaaahn, my nipppplllees, aaahn, Koumei, I looooove youuuuu¡¹

    ¡¸I love you too Miaa¡¹

    I separate my mouth from her nipples.

    Like that, Mia¡¯s and my eyes met.

    Her half-opened mouth had saliva drooling out and shone with a glitter.

    Her tongue was stuck out slovenly and her breathing was rough like a dog begging for food.

    ¡¸You like me? You like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I like you Miaa¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaahn¡¹

    I was piercing her deeply. Mia¡¯s body hardens.

    I wonder if her body got used to cumming over and over again. Mia clearly looked into my eyes.

    ¡¸You know, I, like you, I like you, Koumei, aaahn, it feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Where does it feel good?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t stop my hips and asked the perfect beauty.

    When Mia desperately clings to me, she replied while letting out a hot breath.

    ¡¸My pussy, my pussy feels gooooooood, nh , aaaaaahn, move it move your fat thiiiiiiiiing, aaaah, my head¡¯s turning weeeeeiirrd, Hooahn, ahn¡¹

    I continue shaking my hips shaking the bed.

    I was already reaching my limits for my first ejaction.

    ¡¸Mia, I¡¯m gonna cum¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, aaaaahn, haaahn, whenever, you like, aahn, cuuuum¡¹

    ¡¸Nhah, Miaa¡¹

    Together with the final blow, I shook my hips and my stamina reached its limits.

    The bed trembles and the pair of hills before my eyes violently shakes as well.

    With her sweat flying around, Mia¡¯s vagina was absolutely flooded with love juices.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, Koumei, Koumei, I love you, I love youuuuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Cumming Mia, cummmiiiiingg¡¹

    The moment of ejaction, I strike the very depths of Mia.

    And then, I let out a load I didn¡¯t imagine for the second time.

    ¡¸Aaah, aah, Miaa¡­¡¹

    ¡¸AaaaAAhn, I can feel it, I can feel iting out¡­It¡¯s gushing out¡¹

    Mia looks at me with ecstasy in her eyes.

    ¡¸Aah, feels good¡­amaziing¡­haa¡­¡¹

    Mia was basking in the lingering feelings.

    And then, spitting out a breath, I slowly pull my dick out.

    ¡¸Haaahn, aahn¡¹

    Mia was stimted once again when I pulled out.

    Lying dead tired on the bed, Mia squints her eyes.

    ¡¸Even though you said it would just be a bit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold back¡¹

    ¡¸You really¡­are perverted¡­¡¹

    Quickly dealing with the condom, Iid down next to Mia.

    Mia turns towards me and muttered while stroking her breasts.

    ¡¸Hey, Koumei? I still feels like you¡¯re inside me¡­¡¹

    After that, we once again take a shower.

    And then, we paid the fee and headed home.

    It was already dark and the station had plenty of adults wearing suits.

    When we got to the ticket gate Mia opened her mouth remembering something.

    ¡¸Ah, Eda-san¡¹

    ¡¸What about Eda-san?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t have a very good premonition.

    ¡¸We met on the way home, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸She had said something at the time but we couldn¡¯t take our time to talk then¡¹

    ¡¸A-about what?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­she said something about inviting out Shirota-san¡¹

    *Zokuri*, cold sweat dripped down my back.

    It certainly appears like Shirota¡¯s and my rtionship are advancing.

    It¡¯s not like Shirota¡¯s close friend Eda wouldn¡¯t know about it either.

    Did she n to expose to Mia that things were going smoothly between her close friend and I?

    In other words, is she trying to put a strain on mine and Mia¡¯s rtionship?

    However, if that¡¯s her aim, there was no need to establish a different location to talk.

    ¡¸That was more or less what was told to me¡¹

    Mia smiled sweetly not knowing the details.

    And then, lightly waving her hand, she left saying ¡°see you tomorrow¡±.

 Chapter 72: Eda Fukiko 6

    The next day. I tried to call out to Eda-san during lunch break.

    Since I had rarely went to other sses, I was quite nervous.

    ¡¸Is Eda Fukiko here?¡¹

    When I could say only so few words, Eda noticed me.

    ¡¸Do you need something?¡¹

    Today again, Eda was wearing her cold demeanor.

    Her sharp eyes hidden behind her sses would turn whoever she was looking at to stone.

    I ended up having that sort of imagination.

    ¡¸Just a bit¡¹

    Saying just that, I walk out into the hallway.

    Heading up the staircase that leads to the roof, I stopped my feet.

    Eda, who was following me quietly, grew tired of waiting and asks me.

    ¡¸So? What are you trying to get at having a girl follow you to where no one is around?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard from Mia yesterday¡¹

    ¡¸Mia? Ah, Kurusu-san, huh¡¹

    ¡¸You told her about me and Shirota¡¹

    ¡¸What? Are you mad?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m not mad¡¹

    In the first ce, I don¡¯t have the right to be mad.

    However, I want to get a grasp on the situation.

    ¡¸What did you talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸Want to know?¡¹

    The uniform d ice queen had a warped smile.

    I confronted her with an unknown feeling.

    I gathered up my strength in order to not be overwhelmed.

    ¡¸I want to know¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Doesn¡¯t it not concern you?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it something that doesn¡¯t concern me?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows¡­¡¹

    This girl.

    ¡¸I wonder what I should do¡­¡¹

    Eda said in a nonchnt matter.

    Today, Eda had her long ck hair pinned up with a hair clip.

    Such an adult-like hairstyle was strangely erotic.

    She was endowed with a huge pair of breasts that could be called enormous. They cannot be hidden behind her dress shirt.

    Even if guys try to turn away, they were definitely things that would catch their gaze.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you quite the pervert, Okutani-kun?¡¹

    ¡¸They just came into my line of sight¡­It can¡¯t be helped¡¹

    I knew Eda was pointing out I was looking at her chest.

    ¡¸But, you are a pervert, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the type of person to do perverted things in an empty ssroom when your ssmates were on break from clubs¡¹

    As I thought, she knew.

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible, Okutani-kun¡¹

    Eda went up a step on the stairs and drew near me.

    She was a different type of beauty-like goddess from Mia. She had a presence that overwhelmed others.

    A part of that presence she carries on her shoulders- of course it¡¯s her enormous breasts.

    ¡¸Yotsuba and I aren¡¯t in a physical rtionship but¡­we are quite close¡¹

    ¡¸You mean you had the so-called girl¡¯s talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? If we, as two highschool girls, get together, it would be strange if we didn¡¯t¡¹

    I wonder if she was naturally blunt.

    Or is she provoking me.

    I couldn¡¯t make a judgement from her expression.

    However, I could tell from her next words.

    ¡¸Now, do you wanna try doing it with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t the perverted Okutani-kun want to see my tits?¡¹

    If I were to say I didn¡¯t want to see, I¡¯d be lying.

    Previously, we were trying to get each other to expose ourselves at the haunted apartmentplex.

    At that time, the only ones to strip were me and Shirota.

    Eda was also there but she didn¡¯t take off all her clothes.

    Back then, the only desire whirling inside me was wanting to see her naked.

    ¡¸What are your intentions?¡¹

    I strongly held onto my will as if somehow trying to digest Eda¡¯s atmosphere.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really have any intentions¡­I¡¯m just inviting you to do perverted things with me¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what do you mean by that?¡¹

    My mouth became dry.

    Even though my reasoning told me to retreat, my instincts chose to advance.

    ¡¸Will you tell¡­what you do with me to Mia?¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸In order to drive us apart¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you think I would try such a thing?¡¹

    Eda smiled seeming like she was having fun.

    Her leeway rubbed me the wrong way.

    ¡¸For your close friend¡¹

    ¡¸For Yotsuba? Why would I need to do such a thing? That girl likes you but it¡¯s not like she is thinking of monopolizing you¡¹

    Shirota also said that.

    Furthermore, she said the one who gave her that idea was Eda.

    ¡¸I purely just have an interest in your penis. You know that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    Eda draws BL manga.

    She didn¡¯t have such an air to her but she works considerably hard to draw.

    ¡¸Th-then, the reason for you telling Mia about me and Shirota¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That time, since I was asking Kurusu-san to be my supporter and Yotsuba to be the person to nominate me, I was just meaning to request a sort of briefing session¡¹

    What a misunderstanding.

    It¡¯s not like I started getting excessively self-conscious.

    To think, the person who ends up thinking everything is about them resides in the corner of the ssroom.

    ¡¸So, how about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, is the perverted Okutani-kun interested in trying some perverted things with me?¡¹

    Up till now, this is the first time I saw embarrassment from Eda.

    She was staring at her nails biting her lips.1

    I couldn¡¯t give an immediate reply.

    The person in front of me now is the student council vice president.

    I thought the first year¡¯s treasured person was the type of person to never have rtions with someone like me.

    ¡¸Is it fine with you?¡¹

    ¡¸I wee it¡­hearing from Yotsuba, I got even more interested¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You saw it once, right¡¹

    ¡¸This time I don¡¯t just wanna look¡¹

    Eda climbs up another step.

    She was already right in front of me. If I think about running away, I¡¯d be able to.

    However, I couldn¡¯t do that.

    Being stared at by Eda makes me feel like I turned to stone.

    ¡¸Like touching, stroking¡­and maybe licking? Of course you can also do what you like to my tits¡¹

    ¡¸E-Eda¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Did that get you interested?¡¹

    I waspletely engulfed in the atmosphere.

    There is a possibility this is some sort of trap.

    Even so, it¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t thinking about it.

    However, my manly instincts dulled my calm judgement.

    Suddenly, Mia¡¯s face goes by.

    That perfect beauty¡¯s face, who genuinely told me she likes me.

    It¡¯s not like we were dating but there was mutual love.

    ¡¸Today, there isn¡¯t any student council after school¡­but I will be in the student council room¡¹

    I wonder what I should do

    ¡¸If you¡¯re interested,e after school¡­¡¹

    Telling me that, Eda turned around and went down the stairs.

    I was unable to look at the figure of her leaving. Then I didn¡¯t move until the bell rang.

    ¡°Even though, Eda and I should have been talking about the same thing.¡± I thought about thatter.

    <ol><li> Might be an idiom or could quite literally be she is staring downwards. Didn¡¯t find anything. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 73: Eda Fukiko 7

    I know nothing about Eda.

    Since we weren¡¯t in the same ss, our contact was basically nonexistent.

    We ended up meeting each other from her taking a picture of Mia and I doing things at the shrine.

    That was it. I also found out she is close friends with Shirota but I don¡¯t know of anything else.

    ¡¸No¡­is there anything else I know?¡¹

    I muttered that.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Tanaka sitting in front of me looks at me.

    Right now, sixth period biology had 10 minutes left until it was over.

    Tanaka is also like that but it seems everyone in the ss is staring at the clock counting down until it¡¯s over.

    The biology teacher disregarded the students who seem to be used to ignoring him.

    ¡¸No, there is BL manga¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡°You¡¯re gross man.¡± Tanaka said that with his expression alone.

    And then, looking forward, he joins the countdown.

    Eda draws BL manga.

    That should only be known by a select few.

    No, I wonder if that¡¯s really true.

    That Eda probably doesn¡¯t hide stuff about herself.

    Which reminds me, when she met with Mia on the roof, she didn¡¯t hesitate to disclose it.

    ¡¸Huh¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, what is it?¡¹

    Tanaka turns around.

    I shrug my shoulders in a joking manner.

    ¡¸Okutanii!¡¹

    Why did the biology teacher choose now to jump at reprimanding me.

    When the lessons are over, we return to the normal ssroom.

    Since I was feeling free after the first lessons of the month, the students leaving into the hallway are lively.

    ¡¸Hey, wait¡¹

    My arm was suddenly grabbed, and I was pulled into the biology prep room next to the biology room.

    Soon after speaking, my kidnapper closed the door and looks at me.

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The one who abducted me into the prep room was Shirota.

    The biology prep room didn¡¯t really have anything that was being used.

    Of course, the lights weren¡¯t on and the curtains were closed.

    There were reptiles and mammals soaking in formalin.

    It also had a model of the DNA structure as well as the famous anatomy model.

    Shirota turned her back towards the doorway and looks at me.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t well lit in the room, Shirota¡¯s powerful beauty was not extinguished.

    When I remember what we did a few days ago in that empty ssroom, I get anxious.

    ¡¸Did something happen during lunch?¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s worried gaze makes me excited.

    ¡¸Wh-why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because¡­I can tell¡­just from looking¡­¡¹

    Shirota looked down and licked her lips.

    She wasn¡¯t trying to hide her womanly expressions in front of me.

    I unintentionally want to discuss about Eda with her.

    Shirota is Eda¡¯s close friend. I have a feeling she would do anything for her.

    However, regarding that, my will is the problem.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Just a slight stomach ache¡¹

    Even if we were to discuss it, I¡¯d be worried not being able to talk about whether I should do perverted things with Eda.

    ¡¸Really? You¡¯re fine already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    It seems that gave her peace of mind as my kidnapper, Shirota, opened up the door.

    Everyone from my ss was already gone.

    ¡¸Then, since I have club, I¡¯m heading out!¡¹

    Shirota ran down the hall.

    However, she suddenly stops her feet and heads back.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up? You forget something?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I forgot something¡¹

    Shirota stops her feet and nods.

    ¡¸Hey, kiss¡­me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Shutting her eyes, Shirota puckered up her lips.

    Although no one was nearby, it was an open hallway.

    I wonder if it¡¯s fine to kiss in such a ce.

    ¡¸N¡­¡¹

    Thinking it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s for a bit, I touch Shirota¡¯s lips.

    Smiling with her eyes closed like she was happy, she curled her lips inwards.

    ¡¸With that, I¡¯ll see youter¡¹

    Shirota didn¡¯t run through the hall.

    Leaving me behind alone in the hallway, I didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation.

    I liked having passionate sex with Mia yesterday.

    I also liked the kiss with Shirota just now.

    I also like Mikoto who hasn¡¯t been aroundtely.

    I realize they each have a different kind of¡¸like¡¹for me.

    The problem is these three have revealed their feelings to me.

    And then there is Eda.

    I don¡¯t really hold any special feelings for Eda.

    But, Eda invited me.

    It was definitely an invite too charming for a guy.

    However, is it fine to even call it off here?

    My phone vibrated.

    When I go to check, I got a mail from Mia.

    Why is the contents of Mia¡¯s mail in Keigo?1

    £¾It¡¯s Mia¡î

    £¾I¡¯m free from student council today.

    £¾So I was wondering if it was possible to go home together, but is that alright with you?

    If that¡¯s what it was, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for the message.

    If I were to refuse to going home together everyday, then the message would be necessary.

    But, Mia and I rarely go home together.

    So, if she is messaging me, I should go home with her.

    However, it seems like she has something else she wants to say.

    When I scroll down, it was there.

    £¾Even though a day has passed, it still feels like your inside me.

    £¾I want to hurry up and do it again. When are you free?

    I ended up wanting to throw my phone down the hall.

    What a message. What destructive power. Holy cow!

    I began to run in an all-out sprint.

    I wasn¡¯t returning to the ssroom. I went straight towards the student council room.

    Of course it wasn¡¯t to mess around with Eda.

    It was in order to turn down Eda, and then ask her to not invite me in the future.

    It was quite a hasty sprint.

    I practically run in a straight line forcefully pushing through all the students in the hall.

    The criticisms being thrown at me are irrelevant. My energy now is important.

    I want to have sex with Mia after this.

    So, anyone else wanting to do perverted things should handle it themselves.

    I should refrain from doing anything that could sadden Mia if she found out.

    The student council room for Hashidzume High School is in the old school building on the fourth floor.

    It is by far the furthest room from the Human Culture Research Club.

    I n on heading home after refusing Eda¡¯s invitation.

    I¡¯ve already mailed the other members that Ooki is training.

    I vigorously opened the door to the student council room.

    Since I opened it so vigorously, the person inside stood up.

    And then, she looks at me while both her hands were in a fighting pose.

    ¡¸O-Okutani-kun¡­were you that excited to do it with me!?¡¹

    Of course, the person in the room is Eda.

    The slightly flustered Eda was refreshing.

    However, I didn¡¯t have the leeway to observe such an Eda.

    ¡¸Haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­You¡¯re wrong, Eda¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m wrong you say, while breathing so wildly, you open the door so violently¡­No matter how you think about it, you give the feeling that you¡¯re itching to attack me¡­¡¹

    Eda still had a fighting pose.

    With eyes thick with the color of vignce, she gains some distance from me.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t give you my virginity so easily, you know? I definitely invited you to do perverted things but, but¡­I¡¯m not prepared for you to put that fat thing in me¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, haa¡­you¡¯re wrong¡­haa¡­¡¹

    Since I ran with all my might, I was out of breath.

    For now, I sit on the closest chair to me.

    I throw my notebook and textbook for biology on top of the desk.

    I focused on arranging my breathing.

    ¡¸Haa¡­Ue¡­Fuu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter¡¹

    It seems she decided there was no need to worry about me attacking her.

    Eda rxed and drew near while giving me a Pet bottle of water.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still not opened yet¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I don¡¯t particrly mind¡¹

    I receive the Pet bottle without reserve and drink it.

    ¡¸When you calm yourself decent enough to talk, tell me properly¡¹

    Saying that, Eda went back to her seat.

    <ol><li> Polite speech ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 74: Eda Fukiko 8

    ¡¸Eda¡­I¡¯m already fine. Thanks¡¹

    When I ced the Pet bottle on the desk, I looked at Eda.

    Eda wasn¡¯t looking at me.

    She was trying to work on something on theptop in front of her.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­for making you wait¡¹

    I actually wanted to tell her right away but I also can¡¯t speak of my selfishness.

    Acting upon my vigor from earlier made me quite exhausted.

    I casually look at the student council room.

    With the size of 8 tatami, it was smaller than an ordinary ssroom.

    Long tables were positioned into a square and were surrounded on the outside by pipe chairs.

    Eda was sitting on the right side with her back facing the windows.

    There was a whiteboard in the room with a bunch of stuff written on it.

    It was silent.

    However, there was sound.

    *Kata kata*, there was the sound of Eda tapping her keyboard.

    There was also the voices of the sports clubs outside warming up.

    And finally, I could hear the sound of the clock ticking every second.

    ¡¸I¡¯m done. I¡¯ve kept you waiting¡¹

    Eda raises her face from herptop and looked at me.

    She is definitely a capable woman.

    She had the feeling of a career woman with her uniform on.

    Of course, since her appearance was exactly like a high school girl¡¯s, thatparison isn¡¯t quite right.

    However, her aura made me think that.

    ¡¸Are you busy?¡¹

    ¡¸You came faster than I thought you would¡¹

    Eda stands up and closes the curtains.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you woulde in an all-out sprint so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    The student council room became dim.

    When Eda was done closing the curtains, she started drawing closer to me.

    I put myself on guard instantly but Eda passes by me without doing anything and went towards the door.

    *Gachari*, I could hear the sound of the door being locked.

    ¡¸Oi-¡¹

    I turn my head flustered.

    ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹

    Eda looked back at me with round eyes like she was surprised.

    The sses girl had a slightly red face.

    ¡¸Well¡­the lock¡¹

    ¡¸After all, if we are gonna strip, wouldn¡¯t it be better to lock it? Or is it that the chance of someone walking in excites you?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it. First of all, unlock the door please¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I got it¡¹

    It seems she thought my strict tone was suspicious.

    Obediently unlocking the door, Eda asks.

    ¡¸What is it? Does this mean you don¡¯t want to do perverted things with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­yeah, that¡¯s how it is¡¹

    Without her expression changing to my reply, Eda returns to her seat.

    Then she tries to organize herself to properly have a conversation.

    ¡¸Then, wouldn¡¯t it be fine not toe?¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t fine either¡­I¡¯d be worried you would end up waiting the whole time¡¹

    ¡¸You think I would wait that long?¡¹

    Eda looks at me amazed.

    I nod as if to say certainly.

    ¡¸I was quite conceited¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I was gonna wait 4 hours¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a long time, oi!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, since it¡¯s the good-for-nothing you, you would worry about it endlessly after returning home. After finally thinking you do want to do perverted things with me, I thought you woulde back to school¡¹

    What an imagination.

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a joke but¡­I had things to do¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that? As I thought, aren¡¯t you busy¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than busy¡­there are things I have to think about¡¹

    ¡¸About your manga?¡¹

    Eda was expressionless towards my words.

    And then, puckering her lips a bit, she gave a wry smile.

    Was she the type of person whose expression changed so much?

    ¡¸Is there something I can help with?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it was just for a moment, but it felt like you were troubled¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s disgusting, Okutani-kun¡¹

    ¡¸But my cleanliness is the one thing I¡¯m proud of¡¹

    *Fuh*, after ridiculing me, Eda shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m a bit troubled about my manga¡¹

    ¡¸Is it that? Something like you can¡¯t think of a story, or can¡¯t draw the screen very well? Well, the most I can do to help out is undressing¡¹

    ¡¸You didn¡¯t refuse that¡¹

    That¡¯s right. I drank some of the water in the Pet battle.

    ¡¸In exchange for this water, I thought I would do anything that I could¡¹

    ¡¸How conscientious, Okutani-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Conscientiousness and cleanliness are the few things I¡¯m proud of¡¹

    ¡¸They increased¡¹

    Smiling again, Eda looked at me with serious eyes.

    ¡¸I was asked to join a manga magazine¡­¡¹1

    ¡¸Hee¡­that¡¯s amazing¡¹

    In other words, it isn¡¯t a hobby. She draws manga and gets paid for it.

    It¡¯s not something I¡¯m knowledgeable about but I could tell it¡¯s something amazing.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m worried if I should do it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Don¡¯t you want to be a mangaka?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not about whether or not I want to be one¡­If I want to have fun drawing manga then it¡¯s fine. I never really had a feeling of wanting to be a pro¡¹

    So she can be a pro at any moment, the issue is whether she should chose to be one or not.

    Certainly if it bes a licensed manga, it could no longer be considered fun drawings she did as a hobby.

    ¡¸That¡¯s difficult¡¹

    ¡¸No it isn¡¯t, since I refused just now¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    I met eyes with Eda.

    The voices of the running baseball club pass by.

    ¡¸It¡¯s kind of a gamble¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Gamble?¡¹

    ¡¸I decided if you came by the time the baseball club ran by that building, I¡¯d refuse¡­if you didn¡¯t I¡¯d ept¡¹

    The baseball club ran by just now.

    They practically run through the bottom of the school building almost the same time everyday.

    ¡¸Oi¡¹

    Was there such a foolish conversation?

    Eda was showing a smile like a kid that was sessful with a prank.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mean, when I had you wait earlier¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I was sending the refusal e-mail¡¹

    ¡¸What did you do!¡¹

    I unintentionally stood up.

    ¡¸To leave such an important decision to others!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it because it¡¯s important?¡¹

    Eda says in a cold voice.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it bad to burden myself with it because it¡¯s important¡­When the timees for me to regret it, it would be better if I could me someone else¡¹

    ¡¸You intend to me me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡­If the timees where I regret it¡¹

    ¡¸Stop messing around!¡¹

    I tried to leave the student council room.

    However, Eda¡¯s next words made me stop.

    ¡¸But, before now I haven¡¯t regretted anything¡¹

    I stopped my feet but I didn¡¯t turn around as I asked her.

    ¡¸¡­And from now on? What¡¯s the probability of regret now?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I will but¡­there is a possibility¡¹

    Turning around, I re at Eda.

    I don¡¯t philosophize much.

    However, recently I only have one belief.

    That is¡¸Everything is your own choice¡¹.

    I thought that with Ooki too.

    It¡¯s not good to push your feelings and actions onto others.

    Because Mia quit the club, he secluded himself.

    That¡¯s too much.

    ¡¸My dad died a couple months back¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Eda showed in confusion.

    However, I continued, ignoring her.

    ¡¸When he was on the verge of death, my dad told me and my mother, who had spent the whole time nursing him¡¹

    ¡¸What did he say?¡¹

    I look directly at Eda and said.

    ¡¸My dad said it. He said since you have to work to eat, if you get sick you¡¯ll die¡¹

    Silence dominated the student council room.

    The voices of the running baseball club got farther.

    And, the second hand on the clock urately disys the passage of time.

    <ol><li> Not 100% urate but the general meaning is there ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 75: Eda Fukiko 9

    ¡¸¡­Sorry¡¹

    The one who broke the silence was Eda.

    Politely lowering her head, she stated words of apology to me.

    ¡¸No, I¡¯m sorry too¡­I had no intention to have this conversation¡¹

    Flustered, I sit at the chair closest to the door.

    I felt a strange exhaustion through my whole body.

    ¡¸But, Okutani-kun¡­you¡¯re misunderstanding¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I red at Eda.

    Eda¡¯s eyes had the most kindness I¡¯d ever seen out of her.

    Taking off her sses, she wipes her lens with a handkerchief she took out of her skirt pocket.

    It didn¡¯t seem like it had gotten dirty.

    It seems that was an action she does to try and take back her pace.

    ¡¸I am not your father¡­please don¡¯t confuse me for him¡¹

    Eda without her sses was frighteningly beautiful.

    Usually she is a beauty who is always wearing sses.

    However, if she takes them off, that is another type of beauty.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re simr, to that damn father¡¹

    Not being deceived by Eda¡¯s change, I looked away.

    It was cold but she says in a motherly voice.

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. Your father certainly may be damned¡­I know I¡¯m not supposed to talk bad of the dead or of someone I don¡¯t know, but I think he is bad¡¹

    With just those words, my feelings felt as though they were getting lighter.

    I got approval for my thoughts.

    Such a thing strangely made me happy.

    That guy was a shitty dad. As I thought.

    After he got sick, my dad found fault with everything.

    Although before that, he couldn¡¯t be considered a great father either.

    However, properly doing his work was his way of thinking about his family.

    Even so, after he got sick he became terrible.

    He wouldn¡¯t focus on trying his best to get better and would just yell at my mother trying to nurse him.

    And then when he died he left one word of passing.

    ¡¸Eda, you acted the same¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong¡¹

    Despite my words, Eda calmly replies.

    ¡¸I definitely won¡¯t regret, but if I do, then I will me you¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you understand the issue with that?¡¹

    ¡¸I understand¡­but I apologize for making you bear the burden of responsibility¡¹

    ¡¸Toote¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­that¡¯s right¡¹

    After muttering that, Eda got up from her seat.

    And then she slowlyes closer to me.

    ¡¸You know, I¡­wanted to have you bear a part of the burden¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    I look up at Eda getting closer.

    Those pair of huge hills under her dress shirt were emphasized to the point of bursting.

    Taking off her sses, she said some unbelievably attracting words.

    If Mia¡¯s beauty was the original than Eda¡¯s would be the opposite.

    They were both beautiful. However, they were exact opposites.

    ¡¸You know, I¡­was gonna have someone who I can view as important to me take responsibility for my life¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸And so, from now on I definitely can¡¯t regret the way I live my life. Can¡¯t you think the choice at that time wasn¡¯t wrong?¡¹

    It¡¯s not something a normal person would think of.

    However, Eda¡¯s strength was still there.

    Eda came right in front of me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m that important to you¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that what I was saying?¡¹

    Eda slowly touched my cheek with her right hand.

    Her hand was warm and yet somehow cold.

    I wonder if it¡¯s just my imagination acting up from being touched a bit.

    ¡¸Wh-why? Someone like me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think I don¡¯t need a reason but¡­if I were to deliberately say it, then I wonder if it¡¯s cause I fell in love with you¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    What kind of trap is this.

    The eyes Eda was looking at me with made me think she wasn¡¯t lying.

    However, an unknown feeling swirled in her pupil like a whirlpool.

    I had a feeling it was something akin to a type of hypnotized condition.

    ¡¸Eda, you, what¡­are you saying¡­¡¹

    I open and close my mouth like a carp wanting food.

    Even though I had just drank some water, my throat was getting dry.

    Eda¡¯s advance was close. And then, she extends her hands.

    She hugs me as I sat there as if to wrap me up.

    Her chest was hitting me right in the face.

    Being held between the world¡¯s highest grade cushions, I naturally close my eyes.

    ¡¸¡­I thought when I suddenly took that picture. I like this person¡¹

    She¡¯s talking about when I was doing stuff with Mia on the shrine grounds.

    Eda identally took a photo of that.

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t tell who it was but¡­the more I looked at the photo the more I was charmed. When I realized it was you, I realized you were the same person Yotsuba liked¡¹

    Eda¡¯s chest was too soft.

    Also being wrapped up in them, My head became a mess.

    However, Eda¡¯s soft voice is audible clearly through her breasts.

    ¡¸Since Yotsuba was my dear important friend, I cooperated at first but¡­I found out it was you in the photo and cooperation became difficult¡­I didn¡¯t know what was the best thing to do¡¹

    I spontaneously wrapped my hands around Eda¡¯s waist.

    It wasn¡¯t to console her or out of sympathy.

    It¡¯s just Eda honestly telling me her thoughts was lovely.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, for Yotsuba¡­ah I told her¡¹

    That monopolizing me wasn¡¯t the only option. That¡¯s what Eda told Shirota.

    That way, she didn¡¯t hurt her close friend and also didn¡¯t have to give up on her feelings.

    Of course it wasn¡¯t because she viewed my rtionship with Mia as a trivial matter.

    ¡¸I also didn¡¯t have any ns to monopolize you either. I don¡¯t care if you do perverted things with Yotsuba or Kurusu-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eda¡­¡¹

    Eda slowly let me go.

    I came back to reality from the high quality feeling from heaven.

    ¡¸Hey, Okutani-kun¡­I fell in love with your penis. That¡¯s why if you could let me use your penis, that¡¯d be good¡¹

    ¡¸I want to go back to the mood just a bit earlier¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry. But, since it¡¯s the truth¡­¡¹

    Eda is being crazy.

    But, that¡¯s onlyparing to a normal person.

    Eda moves to her own will and tries to fulfill her own desire.

    ¡¸I¡­want, your ¡°that¡±¡¹

    The busty vice president, bit her lip and looked at my crotch.

    ¡¸B-But¡­¡¹

    I fought with my own wits seeming to break.

    Being invited by the beauty in front of me, I almost shook my head up and down.

    However, I suddenly resisted it.

    If I don¡¯t refuse here it¡¯ll be bad.

    Thinking that, when I opened my mouth Eda said.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Then for starters can I just do a sketch? If it¡¯s just that it should be fine, right?¡¹

    I knew she had guessed something and decided to change her strategy.

    Since I refused to here, this is probably her real intentions.

    ¡¸In other words you want me to be a model for a drawing?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Since I can¡¯t take a photo¡­I will sketch it¡¹

    Eda returned to her seat and took out a sketch book while saying that.

    I had the intention to clearly refuse but I was already drained.

    If it¡¯s to be a model, there is no problem. I made such an excuse to myself.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s modeling it should be fine, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks. Then, strip¡­¡¹

    Eda said with professionalism to the very end.

    If I got embarrassed she would notice.

    That¡¯s why, I try to stay calm and take off my pants and boxers.

 Chapter 76: Eda Fukiko 10

    Eda let out a hot breath.

    Sitting on the chair, she red her nostrils just once while looking at my dick.

    ¡¸Just a bit,e¡­closer¡¹

    ¡¸Kay¡­¡¹

    Completely pulling out my feet from my boxers and pants, I set it on the chair.

    And then, I move through the student council room like the vice president said.

    I got right in front of the seat Eda was sitting on.

    ¡¸Ah¡­As I thought, it¡¯s impable¡­¡¹

    While looking at my son, Eda opens the sketchbook on the desk.

    The sight of Eda licking her lips while she was letting out hot breaths was exciting.

    ¡¸Hey, Okutani-kun¡­can you make it big?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it¡¯s not so simple¡¹

    Eda raises her gaze.

    Even though the ck haired beauty was looking at me I had practiced a lot.

    Unless it was given pleasure to its limits it would continue being down.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­Besides, since you stripped¡­I will as well¡¹

    Saying that, Eda seems slightly embarrassed as expected.

    Cheeks getting red, she had a slight air of tension somehow.

    I also couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡¸Fuh¡­doing such a thing in the student council room¡­¡¹

    While saying that, Eda was undoing her dress shirt one button at a time.

    Light peered through the gap in the curtains.

    It shone on Eda like a spotlight.

    Her enormous breasts were released.

    The two drooping fruits are now returning to their original form.

    Of course her bra and camisole are still there.

    Even so, the scene in front of me made blood flow to my dick.

    ¡¸¡­Even if I want to sketch to the very end, this is a necessary action¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    *Gokuri*, I swallowed my saliva.

    Eda takes off her dress shirt while sitting on the chair.

    She was now wearing her camisole.

    It¡¯s a form that excessively stimtes the male instinct.

    It¡¯s not like it was fat.

    However, it¡¯s an amount of flesh that looks strangely good to be embraced by.

    And yet her limbs were long and slim.

    Mia is a model. She has the perfect form for modelling.

    Eda has apletely different form than that.

    She has the type of figure that men desperately crave.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be taking this off as well¡­¡¹

    I wonder if it was intentional but Eda¡¯s voice dampened.

    After ncing at me squinting, She takes off her camisole.

    When it was passing over her breasts, it got caught a little and it gave me a strange sense of excitement.

    With breasts sorge it would seem superstitious not to have a cute bra.

    The bra she was wearing was extremely cute.

    The whole thing was cream colored and just the string portion is red.

    ¡¸That¡¯s cute, that bra¡¹

    I unintentionally speak my thoughts.

    ¡¸You think so? Thanks¡¹

    I started to get the proper feeling of a ssmate from Eda smiling happily.

    More than anything else is those pair of melons wrapped in her bra.

    I thought they were enormous but they exceeded my imagination.

    Her thick and heavy pair of hills were somehow being pressed down by her cute bra.

    The produced cleavage was deep and the sides of her boobs spilling out stole my gaze.

    ¡¸As I thought, if I don¡¯t touch it¡­it wouldn¡¯t get big¡¹

    Eda¡¯s pupils within her sses were blurred with subtle frustration.

    If it¡¯s Eda, she should have some confidence in herself.

    She was saying she is a virgin but she should be a bit aware of her body after being exposed to all those looks from various guys.

    Even if I were to look at that body again, my son won¡¯t wake up.

    I could only nod towards her vexed thoughts.

    The truth is my dick had blood properly flowing into it.

    In other words, it was already getting hard.

    ¡¸Ah¡­e-to, um, your chest¡­can you push them together?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Push them together, you say¡­Like this?¡¹

    Although she tilted her head seeming perplexed, Eda pushed her enormous breasts together from both sides.

    *Gugugu*, her cleavage got even deeper.

    ¡¸Somehow, I understand what you wanna do¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­?¡¹

    I got one step closer to Eda.

    Eda also pushed out her breasts a bit and epts it.

    Holding my dick, I put it against Eda¡¯s deep cleavage.

    Pleasure runs through the head of my dick. It jumps at the softness.

    ¡¸Ara, it¡¯s getting bigger¡­¡¹

    Of course it is.

    Enormous tits are right in front of me. I am trying to push my dick into that valley.

    I shake my hips trying to insert from under her deep cleavage.

    ¡¸You want to put it in don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    Even in this situation, Eda was calm.

    When she raises her cheeks, she opens her mouth a bit and sticks out her tongue.

    ¡¸You can¡¯t do it very well if it¡¯s like this, so¡­Nh¡¹

    Eda lets out some saliva.

    Her transparent saliva drips down in a straight line.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    That saliva drops onto her cleavage and wets it.

    While looking at such an obscene situation, I slowly push my hips forward.

    The feeling of inserting from the bottom of her chest upwards is perfect.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite hasty¡¹

    Eda looks up at me like she was rebuking me.

    However, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    Pushing my hips out further, my rod goes deeper into her massive tits.

    ¡¸As I thought, it¡¯s big¡­huh¡­¡¹

    Eda let out more saliva while chatting.

    Saliva was dripping through her cleavage and coiled around my shaft.

    If it¡¯s like this, I should be able to move smoothly.

    My dick was now only being used as a pleasure organ held between flesh.

    Although it was touching Eda¡¯s smooth skin, I could feel some heat.

    Eda, who was pushing her own breasts together, delicately adjusts the pressure.

    ¡¸Eda¡­I want to move¡¹

    ¡¸Do you need it in order to make your penis bigger?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s necessary¡¹

    The reality is my penis is already getting hard.

    It¡¯s just that Eda¡¯s breasts are impeding it from reaching the heavens.

    Eda, incessantly pouring saliva into her cleavage, was erotic.

    She was slow and persistent.

    I started to push my dick in and out of her cleavage.

    There were a few ces it would catch like a vagina.

    However, I couldn¡¯t stop my hips at the feel of her velvety skin.

    Eda¡¯s control of the pressure is perfect.

    *Guhguhguh*, I continually push and pull it out.

    Matching the rhythm of my hips, Eda moved her breasts up and down.

    Further pleasure runs through it, and electricity runs through the top of my hips.

    Eda¡¯s pupils behind her sses was filled with an obscene light.

    Each time my face warps in pleasure, she would lick her lips while dripping saliva into her cleavage.

    *Guchun guchun*.

    Precum and saliva were mixing together as the indecent sound fills the student council room.

    The feelingsted long. I couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    I just had my instincts bare its fangs at the female in front of me.

    ¡¸Ah, Eda¡­it feels goood¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Do you want to do more?¡¹

    ¡¸I do¡­I want to do more with you¡¹

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s do it? I like your penis, this, since I like this penis being held in between my breasts, anytime is fine, okay? I¡¯ll do it anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, gonna cum, Eda, I¡¯ll, cuuum¡¹

    I moved my hips quicker.

    Eda also matched her pace with mine.

    The shaft that was reaching towards the heaven poked out from Eda¡¯s cleavage.

    And then, it was hidden once again.

    ¡¸N, chu, n¡¹

    Eda¡¯s mouth draws near to the head of my shaft with saliva running from it and gives it a kiss.

    Her small tongue hits the entrance of my urethra and makes me feel like cumming immediately.

    ¡¸Kah, hah, ah, cuuming, Eda, cumming¡¹

    ¡¸chu, n, amu¡¹

    When I push my hips as far forward as possible, Eda wraps her mouth around the head that poked out.

    My thoughts couldn¡¯t catch up to the sudden action and I end up cumming immediately.

    ¡¸Nnnnnh¡¹

    *Niyari*, at that moment, Eda was showing a delighted face sucking on my ns.

    There was a sound of the student council room¡¯s door opening.

    I turned around in a panic.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, Miaa!?¡¹

    Mia was standing in the doorway.

    My cum wouldn¡¯t stop.1

    <ol><li> Cue Shaggy ¨C It wasn¡¯t me ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 77: Eda Fukiko 11

    All of time was standing still.

    The only thing moving was my son continually letting out some turbid liquid.

    I still shook with pleasure but I felt my own blood pressure suddenly drop.

    ¡¸A, ha, haha¡¹

    Mia lets out a dryugh.

    And then she turns around.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    When I raised my voice, Mia started running.

    ¡¸Mia! Wait¡¹

    When I try to chase after her, I recall my appearance.

    I pull my dick out of Eda¡¯s massive tits and searched for a tissue.

    ¡¸We were seen¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eda!?¡¹

    I look at Eda surprised.

    Eda was in her bra with semen sticking on her cleavage.

    There was quite a bit on her face and lips as well.

    ¡¸There¡¯s some on the shelf so could you grab em for me?¡¹

    Telling me that, I grabbed the tissues from the shelf.

    ¡¸Is this your doing?¡¹

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    Eda nonchntly asks as she wipes the semen off her face and breasts.

    I couldn¡¯t judge if she was being honest or not.

    ¡¸Mia was supposed to have already gone home¡­you said there was a message you had to send earlier¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I forgot¡¹

    Eda looks at herptop in her bra-d figure.

    ¡¸I arranged to meet with Kurusu-san¡­she came at just the right time¡¹

    ¡¸You¡­What did you do?¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t mad anymore.

    I was just in a hurry to try and figure out what to do with Mia.

    ¡¸Was this all your n?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, I forgot¡­I was engrossed in your penis¡¹

    ¡¸You think I was asking for such an excuse?¡¹

    I quickly cleaned up my dick.

    And then, I put on my boxers and pants.

    ¡¸What are your intentions¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it should be fine if I tell you¡¹

    Eda slowly stood up.

    ¡¸I seriously fell in love with your penis¡­and then Yotsuba ended up liking you¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    Those are both probably true.

    ¡¸And then Kurusu-san has a deep affection for you¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    With what just happened, I am unsure if that is still the case.

    When I think about it, it seem tears naturally start toe out.

    My throat starts to hurt and my chest hurts.

    I knew it was a normal reaction when I was struck with such excessively emotional stress.

    ¡¸You understand you¡¯re a sinful man?¡¹

    ¡¸W-welll¡­this is a wee conversation but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You should be grateful. You are being approached by 3 girls¡¹1

    Eda shouldn¡¯t know but Mikoto likes me too.2

    Since that was told to me by the person herself, there¡¯s no mistaking it.

    ¡¸But if you were to choose one¡­it would be Kurusu-san, right?¡¹

    I don¡¯t know what would be a good response.

    The big breasted girl squinted and looked at me in her bra-d figure.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow it¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve finally got a hold of your penis¡¹

    She has a persistently direct intention.

    Eda fell in love with my dick and not my personality.

    ¡¸And Shirota also got a hold of you¡¹

    Eda¡¯s concludes her point speaking lovingly of her close friend.

    That¡¯s why she advised her not to choose the option of monopolizing me.

    ¡¸Of course we¡¯ll have the one you would choose, Kurusu-san, be ourrade¡¹

    ¡¸Comrade?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­In other words, me, Yotsuba, Kurusu-san, there may be others but¡­us girls who love you will share¡¹

    Speaking directly, it would be a harem.

    It seems that¡¯s what Eda is trying to make.

    For her own sake as well as her close friend¡¯s.

    ¡¸What sort of stupid thing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Aren¡¯t you the one who gives in to temptation? You don¡¯t know what the best solution is do you? ¡¹

    I try to reword it but I can¡¯t.

    ¡¸And as for my body, it should already be entranced by you¡¹

    Eda said that and unhooked her bra.

    In an instant, her pair of breasts that seemed like they could kill made an appearance.

    The air shook. Using such an expression isn¡¯t necessarily a figure of speech.

    Their real power was sealed by the shackles known as a bra.

    Her massive tits were to the point of really exploding.3

    They were enormous tits without a doubt.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ah¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of em.

    They were like light bulbs about to explode.4

    And then enshrined at the peaks are her nipples facing the ceiling.

    They shake with a *furu furu* as if waiting for something to stick to them.

    It¡¯s too erotic. Eda¡¯s body,pletely exposed to nature, urged me.

    ¡¸Of course the choice is yours¡­But, if you choose just one person then everyone will be hurt¡¹

    ¡¸¡­W-why?¡¹

    I squeeze out that question.

    The student council vice president licked her lips and told me topless.

    ¡¸Did you think Kurusu-san is the type of person who would be grateful if you only chose her?¡¹

    Somehow or another, Eda is guessing Mia¡¯s character.

    Mia probably wouldn¡¯t genuinely be happy even if she was the only one chosen.

    Since there are other people that love me as well, Mia would feel like she was snatching me away.

    Although Mia is vignt against those kinds of schemes.

    ¡¸B-but¡­¡¹

    I wonder what I¡¯m supposed to do about this situation.

    *Fuh*, Edaughed. She must have thought her n was a sess.

    ¡¸Leave Kurusu-san to me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t trust you¡¹

    ¡¸But, you know even if you were to do anything, it¡¯d be useless right now¡¹

    That is definitely true.

    But, while that may be true, I wonder if it¡¯s alright to leave it to Eda.

    Unsure of whether she knows my hesitation or not, Eda added one more thing.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s right¡­Since I gave you my contact address, if you¡¯re worried you can call me anytime. At that time, I will properly report to you¡¹

    ¡¸I-I got it¡­¡¹

    I thought that report could be a lie but I know Eda isn¡¯t that bad of a person.

    In the end, the reason behind her actions is for her own desire as well as the happiness of her close friend.

    Her methods are strange, but she certainly isn¡¯t a bad person.

    ¡¸Eda¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder if there really is no need to choose just one person¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t. I¡¯ll figure it out somehow¡¹

    What a statement.

    The reason it turned out like this was all because of her.

    However, sooner orter, it¡¯ll probably alle together in the end.

    Even though I wanted help, the fact is right now Eda is the only person I can rely on.

    ¡¸The moment you were born with that penis, you could no longer just choose one woman¡¹

    In an attempt to persuade me, Eda slowly says.

    ¡¸¡­Rather, I think it¡¯s your duty to love as many women as possible¡¹5

    <ol><li> Little does she know there¡¯s more ?</li><li> Oh well guess we thought the same thing ?</li><li> y on words here. Bakunyuu is enormous tits which stems from bakuhatsu meaning exploding ?</li><li> Just doesn¡¯t trante well to English. Literally it¡¯s ¡°the spherical cones to the point of exploding¡± ?</li><li> She sounds like a Goudere for his penis ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 78: Ooki Rino 2

    A week has passed.

    I passed the days worrying endlessly.

    I never made eye contact with Mia in the ssroom.

    I also still haven¡¯t heard back from Mikoto.

    Since Shirota is busy with clubs, I haven¡¯t gotten a text from her.

    Even if I were to ask Eda, it doesn¡¯t seem like there would be any progress.

    During this passing of time, Eda easily became student council president.

    As originally nned, Mia supported her with a speech and then she won with overwhelming votes.

    I don¡¯t know what type of exchange Eda and Mia had.

    But, Mia gave a fervent speech without hesitation about Eda being a good fit for the students.

    And then, the final exams for the first term approaches.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like I was studying like crazy. The results are already clear.

    Recently, I haven¡¯t gone to club either.

    As sses finish, I head home as if running away.

    Today is Friday.

    The bell rang as sses finished up.

    The other students didn¡¯t have any clubs before the exams but I left the ssroom faster than the others.

    I headed towards the entrance almost like I was running.

    I take off my indoor shoes and tried to take my shoes out of my shoe locker.

    At that moment I noticed. There was a white letter in my shoe rack.

    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹

    Grabbing it, I try to look underneath but the name of the sender wasn¡¯t there.

    There wasn¡¯t a heart sticker pasted there or a razor inside.

    When I carefully open it, a card-sized piece of paper came out.

    ¡ºWhen exams are finished, I want to have a proper conversation. -Mia¡»

    Just that was written there in pretty characters.

    This was definitely Mia¡¯s writing. Since I¡¯ve seen it multiple times, there¡¯s no mistaking it.

    It¡¯s not like Eda didn¡¯t do anything.

    She made it to where Mia and I can talk personally.

    Looking at the back of the card, I could feel my heartbeat quicken.

    There were small heart stickers. It was reserved but there was a lot pasted on.

    It didn¡¯t particrly spell anything out.

    However, I knew it wasn¡¯t like she was done with me.

    I carefully put the card away.

    Even if I were to call her immediately, I wanted to meet with Mia.

    However, Mia¡¯s reasoning for sending this card would be meaningless.

    It seems I¡¯ll have to bear it until exams are over.

    I headed towards the bus stop with so much vigor I was pretty much skipping.

    On the way, I got a call.

    ¡°Could it be Mia?¡± is what I thought but it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡¸Ah, Rino-chan¡­¡¹

    The person on the other end was Ooki¡¯s little sister, Rino-chan.

    ¡¸Is this Okutani-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes? What happened?¡¹

    I stop skipping and walk.

    ¡¸Um¡­Onii-chan still hasn¡¯te back¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is that so?¡¹

    It¡¯s already been two weeks.

    I wonder if he hasn¡¯te home yet from going out to practice.

    ¡¸I was wondering if you knew anything¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No, he¡¯s in a different grade and I also haven¡¯t been going to club¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­I don¡¯t know what I should do¡¹

    ¡¸Has he been gone this long for training before?¡¹

    ¡¸He hasn¡¯t¡¹

    I could hear quite a bit of worry from Rino-chan¡¯s voice on the other end.

    That¡¯s probably why she called me as soon as sses finished.

    ¡¸Are you still at Ichikura?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m here but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you mind meeting up with me somewhere?¡¹

    I agreed without a reason to refuse.

    We met up at a cafe near the station

    The ce was called¡ºHoney Cafe¡».

    The interior waspletely opposite from the cuteness of the name, as it was quite refined.

    ¡¸Ah, Okutani-san¡¹

    When I enter the store, sitting at a table, Rino-chan raised her hand.

    It was a small store with just 2 tables that could seat 4 people each and a counter with 5 seats.

    Rino-chan wasn¡¯t in her uniform.

    It seems she¡¯s gone back to her home before this. She was wearing a ck T-shirt and jeans.

    Her hair is in the same twintails I saw when I first met her.

    ¡¸Sorry for the sudden invite¡¹

    When I ask for an iced coffee from the clerk, Rino-chan bowed her head.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine but¡­It¡¯s unexpected that he still hasn¡¯te home yet¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I sent several messages to confirm his safety but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Honestly it didn¡¯t bother me.

    If Ooki is in fact walking the path of training, he would want someone to help him.

    However, it seems Rino-chan can¡¯t be that person.

    ¡¸Have your parents said anything?¡¹

    ¡¸They said to leave it alone. Since it doesn¡¯t mean he died, it seems they don¡¯t really care¡¹

    I somehow or another understood Rino-chan¡¯s clear reasoning.

    Or rather, it¡¯s probably a strong burden.

    She seems like she would be a good wife.

    ¡¸But I¡¯m worried¡­at this rate he¡¯ll end up having to drop out of school¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right¡¹

    ¡¸Umm¡­I can only really ask this of you but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    The middle school girl looks at me with a serious gaze.

    Her face was still immature and undeveloped and her body was currently developing.

    That unbnced feeling invites a strange sense of excitement.

    ¡¸Can you go out to Mt. Nomiya and meet Onii-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Silence.

    As if guessing when that silence woulde, the clerk ced the iced coffee I ordered on the table.

    The peaceful music flowing through was probably old jazz.

    And the smell of ground coffee wafts through the air.

    The tobo smoke from another customer smoking collects at the ceiling.

    ¡¸You want me to go?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, of course, I¡¯ll go with you¡­However, the ce Onii-chan does his ascetic practices doesn¡¯t allow women inside¡¹

    Ooki went to Mt. Nomiya in order to hide from themon popce and be a sage.

    It was probably to distance himself from his earthly desires.

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s a troublesome matter but¡­as I thought, I can¡¯t help but worry about Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Y-you could say that but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yesterday Ebara-san and Touta-san came over worried¡¹

    I see.

    Even after I had reported to them, those two still went to his house worried.

    Of course they would. He hasn¡¯te to school in almost 2 weeks.

    ¡¸Those two said, ¡°since he still hasn¡¯te back, well go together¡±¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then if those two go with you¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t like it¡¹

    Rino-chan shakes her head.

    Her twintails swayed through the air.

    ¡¸Those two aren¡¯t bad people but¡­somehow¡­the way they look at me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What did those two do!¡¹

    I unintentionally ended up letting out a loud voice.

    However, none of the other customers looked over in worry.

    Everyone was calm because they were adults.

    ¡¸N-not to that extent¡­You can rest assured¡­¡¹

    I wonder about that.

    Recently I don¡¯t understand myself that well.

    Rather, the one who should be doing some ascetic training is me not Ooki.

    ¡¸I got it¡­Let¡¯s go together¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    Tears gathered in her eyes as Rino-chan looked at me with a smile across her whole face.

    My heart jumped but so did my dick.

    As I thought, I need some ascetic training.

 Chapter 79: Ooki Rino 3

    When the train arrived at Ichikura station, Rino-chan, carrying a backpack, got on.

    It was still early and since today was a Saturday, the train was empty.

    ¡¸G-good morning¡¹

    ¡¸Morning¡¹

    When she saw me sitting down, Rino-chan draws closer.

    Yesterday, Rino-chan wore really casual clothing.

    However, today she properly wore clothes appropriate for climbing a mountain.

    She was wearing a id red shirt and navy blue shorts.

    She also had brightly patterned leggings and thick socks.

    Her shoes were also way thicker than sneakers.

    She was carrying argish ck backpack and had a wide-brimmed beige hat on.

    ¡¸Is Mt. Nomiya that tall of a mountain?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Rino-chan, sitting next to me, looks over my way.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re wearing such an efficient climbing attire¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Usually I wear more¡­this is actually quitex.¡¹

    ¡¸Do you like mountain climbing?¡¹

    After thinking a bit towards the question, Rino-chan replied.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Recently I haven¡¯t done it at all but¡­what about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I think if you look at how I¡¯m dressed you¡¯ll know¡¹

    My attire was far away from a proper mountain climbing outfit.

    I was wearing loose beige pants and a ck T-shirt.

    The shoes I am wearing are the ones I walk to school in.

    I more or less had some rain gear and a light meal in my backpack.

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡¹

    Smiling, Rino-chan took out a thermos from her backpack.

    And then, after drinking a mouthful, she let out a short sigh.

    ¡¸Really, thank you, even though it was such a sudden request¡¹

    ¡¸I have already received plenty of thanks¡¹

    Rino-chan paid for the bill from the cafe yesterday.

    It¡¯s not like middle schoolers live an extravagant life. I disputed with her over and over but I lost.

    And then, after that she bowed her head over and over and gave me words of thanks.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s no good¡­please let me thank you properly this time¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­if it makes you happy¡¹

    The train started to move.

    From here it¡¯ll be an hour and a half ride with two transfers to reach Nomiya Yamaguchi station.1

    Since I haven¡¯t trained my body, we¡¯ll take the cable car and then walk from there.

    I received that exnation from Rino-chan.

    ¡¸Okutani-san¡­you know when you came to my housest time?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    When Rino-chan finishes her brief exnation, she changed the topic.

    ¡¸At that time you came with someone¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    When I think about Mia, my chest had a stabbing pain.

    Although I got the card from her, it¡¯s not like our rtionship has repaired to the point where we will see each other.

    In order for the mood to not turn gloomy, I try and continue a cheerful conversation.

    ¡¸You mean Kurusu Mia?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯s the one who shook my brother, right?¡¹

    Rino-chan looks into my eyes.

    Because of her perfectly clear pupils, I felt as though all the impurities I was holding have been cleansed.

    Somehow, it seems I remembered something I forgot.

    ¡¸It was like that before¡­he was shaken by a ssmate¡­and then he went to the mountains¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not like my brother is particrly unattractive¡­I think if he acts normally he could get a normal girlfriend¡¹

    I remember something about Ooki.

    He was in the background and even his appearance was vague.

    I think his bangs were definitely long and his eyes were hard to see.

    He had this sort of air as if he was refusing to sense the feelings around them.

    ¡¸But¡­his ideals are high. The one he always ends up liking is out of his league¡­it¡¯s the same with Kurusu-san. Coming to like someone like that, I think it would be better if he knew his standing¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so?¡­¡¹

    Somehow the way she talks about him hurts.

    ¡¸Ah, your different. You are a wonderful person¡­I think you and Kurusu-san are good together¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-why?¡¹

    Smiling a bit at my bewilderment, Rino-chan told me.

    ¡¸After all, you two are dating, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­we aren¡¯t¡­¡¹

    Because it was such a pure question, it was like a sharp knife.

    Rino-chan unconsciously stabbed me in the heart with that knife.

    ¡¸Me and Mia¡­aren¡¯t really¡­in such a rtionship¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. I certainly¡­thought you matched really well¡­¡¹

    There is no way we match.

    Mia and I live in overly different worlds.

    ¡¸To the extent, Mia is out of my league¡­there¡¯s no way we fit each other¡¹

    Listening to that, Rino-chan smiled.

    It seems being able to go to Mt. Nomiya with me has somewhat lessened her worrying over her brother.

    She put on quite a good smile that is befitting of a middle schooler.

    ¡¸You have no self-awareness¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸You are quite attractive¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    I was seriously surprised.

    I unintentionally stare at Rino-chan¡¯s face and end up wondering if she has some sort of objective.

    ¡¸You¡¯re looking too much, Okutani-san¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, sorry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You doubt me don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I¡¯ve never had anyone tell me that¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s about time we reach the station we will transfer on.

    After a bit of silence, Rino-chan said.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll correct myself¡­you are very attractive to me¡¹

    We arrived at the station we needed to transfer on.

    Rino-chan quickly got off the train.

    Confused, I chase after her.

    After transferring trains, the conversation ended up changing to apletely different topic.

    Rino-chan amused herself with idle conversation as if forgetting what she had just said herself.

    She has a good smile and is a surprising kid.

    ¡¸Almost¡­we¡¯re almost there¡¹

    After transferring once more, we reached the second station and arrived at the entrance to Mt. Nomiya.

    When we get off onto the tform, Rino-chan did a big stretch.

    The station wasn¡¯t just the entrance of Mt. Nomiya in name.

    The thick forest was spread before my eyes and the cries of cicadas echoed.

    It was too close to the station. The mountain rose up like a wall.

    The weather was clear. There wasn¡¯t any sign of rain.

    It¡¯s a perfect day for mountain climbing.

    ¡¸Wait for me, Onii-chan!¡¹

    After firing herself up a bit, Rino-chan started walking.

    <ol><li> Trantes to Mt. Nomiya entrance station but I left it the way it is cuz its a name ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 80: Ooki Rino 4

    On the way here, I learned quite a bit about Rino-chan.

    She is a second year middle schooler. She yed the flute in her wind band.

    She likes studying but no matter what she does she¡¯s just not good at history.

    She was really good at long distance running, but that doesn¡¯t mean she likes it.

    ¡¸Somehow, don¡¯t you get tired of running on a t street?¡¹

    She said such a thing.

    It seems she can¡¯te to like her childish ssmates.

    She ended up going out once with a guy who confessed to her but she quickly ended it.

    Since her family was fairly independent, it seems her brother and her have to do all the housework.

    However, it ended up turning intoints, but she didn¡¯t show any worry about it always wearing a smile on her face.

    Right now, Rino-chan and I are riding the cable car.

    There was a middle-age man with a camera hanging from his neck as well as a pair of women with us.

    We gradually go up the ropeway, heading away from the station.

    ¡¸After we get off the cable car, we will need to walk right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡¹

    Rino-chan nodded her head towards my question while looking at the scenery outside.

    ¡¸How long will it take?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it won¡¯t take that long. It¡¯ll take about 30 minutes on foot¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just, since it¡¯s quite a rugged ce, please be careful¡¹

    We arrived at the end of the ropeway.

    When I get outside, I was surprised at the change in the air.

    It¡¯s tranquil. I don¡¯t know if those words are good enough or not.

    However, the air changed as if it froze over.

    I¡¯m probably mistaking it with the change in temperature.

    ¡¸It feels good, huh¡¹

    Rino-chan stretches out her hands while throwing out herrgish chest.

    It seems as if the closer we get to her brother, the better Rino-chan¡¯s mood bes.

    ¡¸What¡¯ll you do if your brother says he isn¡¯t going home?¡¹

    ¡¸That won¡¯t happen. If Ie up and ask him, he¡¯lle down quickly¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­it¡¯s not a topic I¡¯m particrly proud of but¡­¡¹

    Lowering the hands she stretched out, Rino-chan let out a bitter smile.

    ¡¸The reason Onii-chan goes to practice is to make me worry¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The middle-aged man and the two women already left for the hiking course.

    The cable car already headed back down.

    ¡¸Our parents barely even interfere with us kids. After I became able to handle the house, they no longer did anything for us.¡¹

    Rino-chan starts walking.

    It seems she¡¯s heading down a road different from the hiking course.

    It had more or less be a path but it didn¡¯t get any service.

    ¡¸I was emotionally independent but my brother wasn¡¯t¡­rather it feels as if he¡¯s be spoiled¡¹

    The temperature is high, but there was no humidity.

    Each time the gentle breeze blew, it was easy to pass the time.

    I had a strangely big feeling looking at the back of this middle school girl pushing her way through the forest.

    ¡¸Somehow, if my brother didn¡¯t get any attention from our mom, I feel as though he would try to get it from me. That¡¯s why he wants me to worry¡­ah, turn here¡¹

    I could see two trails.

    There was an old signboard nailed in the middle.

    ¡ºMountain Priest Gathering¡ú¡»

    Since they were training, I definitely thought there would be a temple or something.

    However, it seems like I was wrong.

    ¡¸You¡¯re self-reliant¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to try marrying a person like my brother. I think someone who can fully take care of themselves is better¡¹

    Am I really self-reliant?

    I don¡¯t have that feeling.

    Turning around, Rino-chan said.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll get a little steep from here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸G-got it¡¹

    Actually, there were a lot of rock walls. Even if we were to climb them it would be troublesome.

    It seems Rino-chan was used to it. She steadily climbed up without stopping.

    ¡¸Should we take a little break?¡¹

    Noticing my hastened breath, Rino-chan proposed a break.

    When I nodded silently, Rino-chan found a t ce and sat down.

    Taking off her backpack, she took out a box from inside.

    ¡¸I made some sandwiches, how about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­I¡¯ll take some¡¹

    I sit next to Rino-chan.

    In that instant, I received a shock.

    I don¡¯t know if I had turned around until now but the scenery was beautiful.

    It seems he havee up quite a ways. All the houses I could see far away looked like specks.

    The wind had also got a little stronger, and the sharp air felt like it was digging into my cheeks.

    The hair I put off getting cut was disheveled. When I don¡¯t blink for a bit my eyes are immediately dried.

    ¡¸I feel like I can understand why Ooki woulde here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    While handing a sandwich to me, Rino-chan inclined her head to the side.

    Looking at the scenery, I said what I thought just like that.

    ¡¸I want to try resetting once¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Reset?¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    When I take the sandwich, I sucked in the air through my nose.

    ¡¸Just forget everything, just once¡­If I do that, I¡¯ll really be able to see what I want to do¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what you mean?¡¹

    Rino-chan asks seeming as if she doesn¡¯t understand.

    I smiled while looking into Rino-chan¡¯s eyes motionlessly.

    ¡¸Ooki certainly may want you to worry. If it was me and I had such an amazing little sister, I would want her to worry about me¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡¹

    ¡¸But, I think¡­that¡¯s not the only reason¡­somehow, I wanted to try throwing out things that make me gloomy. And then, I think I want to stare at things that are really important¡¹

    Taking a bite out of my sandwich, I rubbed Rino-chan¡¯s head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious¡­thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Thank goodness¡¹

    It¡¯s not like I forgot.

    However, on asion, it¡¯s important to keep my distance.

    My narrow view got wider, and I reconsider what I want.

    If you distance yourself from worldly desires you really cane to know more about yourself.

    Walking a bit more, we were able to reach the¡ºMountain Priest Gathering¡».

    There was a clearing made out around a hut stationed near a tree.

    Rino-chan was waiting a little bit away.

    ¡¸Hey, Ooki¡­¡¹

    I could immediately spot Ooki.

    He was airing hisundry out just next to the shed.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Okutani-senpai¡¹

    Surprisingly, Ooki had the hairstyle of a monk.

    His face was simr to Rino-chan¡¯s albeit a bit more stern.

    He was wearing something like a white kasaya but I couldn¡¯t feel a spiritual air from him.1

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time to head home¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re probably right¡­¡¹

    The quiet air didn¡¯t change.

    However, as I thought, he probably fell prey to some kind of hindrance.

    And then, he knew someone would eventuallye to get him.

    ¡¸Did Rinoe as well?¡¹

    ¡¸We came together¡­She¡¯s waiting over there¡¹

    When he nods his head as if giving up, he stared at me.

    ¡¸Thank you. Well then, I will head down the mountain tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t a need to say anymore.

    Ooki will head down the mountain without fail. There wasn¡¯t a need to worry.

    And I will also head down the mountain. I won¡¯t get a monk haircut but I think I should try to get a haircut.

    ¡¸He said he¡¯ll head home tomorrow¡­¡¹

    When I get back to the ce Rino-chan was waiting, I informed her.

    She nodded seeming relieved.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­That¡¯s relieving¡¹

    ¡¸Rino-chan, Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? The one who should be saying thanks is me¡¹

    Rino-chan smiled seeming a bit troubled.

    <ol><li> Kasaya is monk robes. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 81: Ando Mikoto 19

    The final exams were over.

    It goes without saying I did awful.

    It¡¯s a shame for me who loves getting average marks.

    £¾Where do you want to meet?

    I sent that mail to Mia yesterday.

    I got a reply the moment finals were over.

    Bearing the urge to want to see Mia, I concentrate on my cell phone¡¯s screen.

    £¾After two hours, pleasee to my house. -Mia

    I took a sidelong nce at Mia leaving the ssroom.

    I want to immediately start running to try and chase after her.

    However, I was suddenly able to remain calm.

    The ssroom was wrapped in amotion.

    Being liberated from exams, there¡¯s just one term before summer vacation.

    From tomorrow on, we have two days off, after that feels like throwaway days.

    ¡¸Ooki hase to school¡¹

    When I raise my head, Ebara and Kawauchi were standing there.

    Ebara looks at me with a serious expression.

    ¡¸He¡¯s be a monk¡¹1

    ¡¸He, hee¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It seems Touta asked a bunch of questions but you were the one to go and get him right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­at any rate, I¡¯m d¡¹

    Ebara walked away.

    The remaining Kawauchi whispered to me.

    ¡¸You too, Okutani. Come to club¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­sorry for taking a break¡¹

    Lightly waving his hand, Kawauchi also left.

    I knew Ooki had returned home from the mail Rino-chan sent me yesterday.

    £¾Onii-chan came home!

    £¾After this I will be scolding him!

    And then she sent me a picture of Ooki doing a seiza.

    It seems to be a goofy picture of Ooki somewhat smiling.

    Immediately after, I got a mail from Ooki.

    £¾Okutani-senpai, thanks for what you did this time.

    £¾I had already nned on heading home but the timing wasn¡¯t right¡­

    £¾At that time the one who finally came was you.

    £¾There¡¯s no way I would think Rino would bring you along but

    £¾I think it¡¯s good it was you, senpai.

    £¾You didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary and just told me¡¸Let¡¯s go home¡¹

    £¾you really helped me out.

    It was a polite sentence.

    It¡¯s the first message I received from Ooki.

    And then, he added one more thing.

    £¾Okutani-senpai, I¡¯m already fine.

    £¾You can worry about yourself without worrying about me.

    £¾If I can help, let me know whenever.

    During the¡ºMountain Priest Gathering¡», it seems he somewhat fell prey to an evil spirit.

    In just that moment, there was just an open exchange between me and him.

    He was afraid I was off somewhere stealing Mia for myself.

    When she first joined the Human Culture Research Club, there were many guys that liked her.

    Out of all of them, he was only afraid of me monopolizing her feelings.

    I¡¯m not very manly.

    There was no mistake with that.

    In other words, it¡¯s not about whether or not I like Mia.

    I was running away from the weight of the responsibility I needed to carry out when I attained Mia.

    For instance, Ooki liked Mia. And that made him waver.

    It¡¯s not like he actually confessed.

    However, Ooki realized Mia couldn¡¯t separate her feelings from me.

    That¡¯s why, he went up the mountain and did ascetic training.

    It¡¯s his own choice.

    While thinking that, I felt responsible for Ooki¡¯s actions.

    If Mia didn¡¯t like me, then perhaps he probably wouldn¡¯t be hurt so bad.

    And then, I thought even further. Deep down in my heart.

    I am sure if I try to make Mia mine, the amount of guys who will be hurt will grow even further.

    ¡¸I tried to escape from the responsibility¡¹

    The biggest reason is probably because I have no confidence in myself.

    There¡¯s a point in time where I somehow thought I was beyond helping.

    However, I told Mia that but if you tell that to a person who likes you, it¡¯s a rude conversation.

    I have no intention to be arrogant.

    But it¡¯d be better for me to have a little bit more confidence in myself.

    And I should take responsibility for the girls that havee to like me.

    It¡¯s no good to let these ambiguous rtionships continue and run away from the responsibility.

    After all, if I let it continue to be ambiguous I¡¯ll end up hurting them.

    After making an appearance at club, I arrived at Mia¡¯s house on time.

    I pushed the apartment number in front of the self-locking door.

    There wasn¡¯t a reply, the ss door just opened.

    It was like they were sayinge on your own.

    I head towards the stairway.

    I go down the long corridor and rang the doorbell.

    With the sound of the door unlocking, the door opens from the inside.

    ¡¸Long time no see¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    Even though we meet at school, it¡¯s a strange greeting.

    ¡¸You cut your hair¡¹

    ¡¸More or less¡¹

    I cut my hair yesterday.

    I didn¡¯t go to the barber I always go to. I got it cut at a salon in front of the station.

    I repeated the same failure of not wanting to enter a well-known ce and got a¡¸modern¡¹haircut.

    ¡¸I think it looks good¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    She lets me in.

    Slippers were already prepared for me.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s your mom today?¡¹

    ¡¸Both my parents are at work¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Even though I heard that, my sexual desire didn¡¯t explode.

    ¡¸I heard Ooki-kun came to school? I heard from Ebara-kun¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so. I¡¯m d¡¹

    We pass through the living room.

    Previously, I had only been to Mia¡¯s house once.

    Everything started from the day where we met and had a conversation.

    Mia was in her uniform.

    It was too perfect, rather, I end up searching for some kind of fault.

    However, even if I were to search further, I¡¯d only notice Mia¡¯s perfection.

    And she was thrust before such a person so far from perfection like myself.

    ¡¸Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Standing in the center of the living room, Mia has her back turned towards me.

    Like that, Mia let out her voice.

    ¡¸I heard everything from Eda-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸She apologized quite a bit. She said she invited you all on her own and forgot that I woulde¡­She was engrossed with you¡¹

    It seems to be different from what I thought Eda¡¯s strategy was.

    Her being in a daze about my penis was the truth. Eda was probably also flustered about what happened.

    ¡¸But she¡¯s amazing¡­After apologizing, she boldly faced me and proposed sharing you¡¹

    Then, Mia turns around.

    Even though she had tears in her eyes, it¡¯s not like she was mad at me.

    Slightly smiling, she just had an expression overflowing with affection.

    ¡¸She had not even the slightest of doubt that her own thinking was correct. She said it¡¯ll go absolutely fine. Does she seriously believe in proposing that for you? That person has nomon sense. It¡¯s important to her to only want the most optimal solution, it seems everything else is an afterthought¡¹

    As expected of the guest speaker on Eda¡¯s behalf for the student council election.

    ¡¸Making such minute ns, she was focusing on just gathering supporters¡­she was tempted by your body, so she got together with Shirota-san and started to persuade me¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But as I thought, I couldn¡¯t agree with it¡¹

    That¡¯s understandable.

    Eda¡¯s and Shirota¡¯s conversation was quite unconventional.

    They decided that multiple people will share one guy.

    If it was like in the past, there was probably stuff like that.

    In today¡¯s world it is a strange and different heresy.

    ¡¸Eda-san has quite the quick wit as the student council president. I think she could end up as something like a politician. No, maybe she¡¯ll be a revolutionary? At any rate, since I recognized that, I was her supporting speaker but when ites to matters of love¡­that¡¯s a different conversation¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    In the meantime, I had immersed myself in listening to Mia talk.

    ¡¸I took distance from the two in worry¡­I had already decided to end it with you¡­And then I met them¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Who?¡¹

    ¡¸Come on¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Mia starts walking down the hallway.

    She was most likely walking towards her bedroom.

    There were several white doors. Mia opened up one.

    And then, there was a single girl sitting on the bed in the room.

    ¡¸Mi¡­Mikoto¡­?¡¹

    There was my childhood friend dressed unusually in her gray uniform dress.

    That Mikoto was sitting on Mia¡¯s bed in her room.

    <ol><li> Pretty sure he is referring to his haircut ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 82: Ando Mikoto 20

    Hero Pandemic after story 1

    Mia¡¯s room seemed really girly.

    It¡¯s not like it was all pink with stuffed toys everywhere.

    It was a white room overflowing with cleanliness.

    Arge, high-ss desk was ced near the wall and the bookshelf next to it seemed to be lined with difficult books.

    ¡¸Surprised?¡¹

    Mikoto looked at me and said.

    It was decided I would be surprised. I would never imagine Mikoto being here.

    Entering the room together, Mia opens her mouth.

    ¡¸When was it?¡­that you ambushed me at the station¡¹

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t that make me sound like a stalker?¡¹

    Mikoto tsukkomi¡¯d Mia.

    ¡¸Well, weren¡¯t you being a stalker? For a week? You went to the station in order to find me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­¡¹

    My confusion reached its peak.

    Why did it end up like this?

    No, it¡¯s probably because Mikoto ambushed Mia.

    However, why are these two talking so overly-familiar.

    Even though I don¡¯t know, I wonder what could have happened.

    Mikoto, who I haven¡¯t seen in a while, was boyish as ever.

    Even though she was wearing her uniform, she looked like a pretty boy.

    Her small body was really like something you would want to protect.

    However, she was a woman like a tiger with a strong will.

    ¡¸From that day on, Mikoto-chan came over to my house quite a bit¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    A voice leaks out from my throat towards Mia¡¯s statement.

    ¡¸She stayed over yesterday too¡­Like that we went to school, and then came back here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­so when you said wait two hours¡­it was to meet up with Mikoto?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It seems Mikoto¡¯s school also had exams today but it¡¯s quite far isn¡¯t it¡¹

    Shrugging her shoulders, Mia smiled.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹

    ¡¸The meaning of this, you say, nothing much. I just decided to do it¡¹

    It felt like thest time I met Mikoto was a long time ago.

    Since we were next-door neighbors, I¡¯d see her figure somehow or another but we didn¡¯t talk.

    She wanted me to wait. That¡¯s what she said.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t call out to her up until now.

    ¡¸I thought if you like this woman then¡­that¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me ¡®this woman¡¯¡¹

    Mia quickly chimed in.

    Letting out her small tongue for a just a moment, Mikoto apologized.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡¹

    And then, Mikoto looks at me again.

    ¡¸If you like Mia, that¡¯d be fine¡­it took some time to be able to think that but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­eh? Why, was it Eda? Did Eda affect you?¡¹

    When I look at Mia, she shook her head seeming astonished.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think Eda-san knows about Mikoto-chan¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Th-then, why did Mikoto?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s just coincident timing. It seems Mikoto-chan and Eda-san thought the same thing¡¹

    ¡¸I-In other words¡­?¡¹

    It would be fine to hear the answer from either of them.

    Mia, whose gaze was wandering about, replied.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Eda proposed sharing you¡­to me and Mikoto-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto!?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, even if I resolve myself for it to be only me, it can¡¯t be helped right?¡¹

    Mikoto starts talking.

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t properly receive permission from Mia¡­so I thought to try meeting her¡­and then this woman¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, stop calling me that¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry sorry¡¹

    Somehow, it felt as if these two got along quite well.

    ¡¸When we met, Mia¡­suddenly started crying¡¹

    ¡¸It shouldn¡¯t have been that quick though?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it wasn¡¯t sudden. I said¡ºI will allow you to go out with Koumei. So, I want you to let me go out with him too¡». Then she cried¡¹

    ¡¸Furthermore, at the station¡¹

    Mia adds on.

    I couldn¡¯t close my mouth from surprise.

    Mikoto continued exining as if remembering something.

    ¡¸Since things weren¡¯t progressing at the station, the first thing we did wase to this house¡­And then, I waited for her to stop crying¡­and then, we continued to talk bad about you a lot till we felt satisfied¡¹

    At that point, Mia took over.

    ¡¸I really ended up sympathizing with Mikoto-chan¡­Your indecisiveness isn¡¯t very manly, only your dick is big, you have no determination, you¡¯re exactly like a protagonist¡¹

    ¡¸My HP is already close to zero¡­¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a joke; it really felt like that.

    The two of them insulting me is fine.

    However, listening to the contents, the fact that everything was correct was shaving off my HP.

    ¡¸After that, we became friends¡­then, Mia gave me permission with some conditions attached. For me to date you, that is¡¹

    ¡¸Conditions?¡¹

    I looked at Mia.

    She nodded quietly with a serious expression.

    ¡¸In order to exin that, I made the card¡¹1

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, I was the one to put the heart seal on it¡¹

    Mikoto says various things.

    After Mia smiled wryly, she once again looks at me with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Koumei, you are mine¡¹

    ¡¸Yes?¡¹

    ¡¸You know my feelings, furthermore, you said you like me while not trying to ask me out¡¹

    Mia says as if following a pre-prepared speech.

    ¡¸On top of that, you did perverted things with other girls. You¡¯re the worst type of guy¡¹

    ¡¸¡­It is as you say¡¹

    I had no excuse or words in response.

    ¡¸As such, I will have you listen to me as much as I want¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    ¡¸Koumei¡­please be my lover¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    My thought process just stopped.

    I understood I was the worst and why I should listen to her words.

    However, what does that have to do with Mia wanting to be lovers?

    ¡¸Mikoto-chan and Eda-san too. Even though I washed my hands of you, I still think of wanting you¡­And so it seemed I was the only one to lose. I didn¡¯t like that¡­¡¹

    And then when she stops talking, Mia took a big breath.

    ¡¸After all, I like you¡­perverted things too¡­I really want to do it¡­my body is already unable to think of doing it with someone other than you¡¹

    ¡¸Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, you will be my lover. Even if you say you dislike it, you¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s fine even if there is something like a harem. I certainly think you¡¯re that type of person¡­I¡¯ve already resigned myself to that¡­I think it¡¯s bad of myself to fall in love with that type of person¡¹

    I tried to say something but I stopped.

    Because Mia was looking at me as if ring.

    ¡¸Understood? The responsibility of making me say this much is heavy, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    When I nce at the bed, Mikoto turned away as if it didn¡¯t concern her.

    I am sure the one who set this up was Mikoto.

    I¡¯m sure the two talked for many days, and then they chose this conclusion.

    I can¡¯t think Mikoto could have cleverly guided her like Eda.

    However, even so, I have a feeling she was determined to try her best.

    I looked at Mia with a steady gaze.

    My freshly cut hair was still lightly itching the nape of my neck.

    The extremely beautiful Mia wanted me.

    Even though I did the worst things, Mia didn¡¯t erase her feelings for me.

    There wouldn¡¯t be a guy who wouldn¡¯t respond to those feelings.

    It wasn¡¯t just Mia.

    Mikoto and Shirota and even Eda is like that.

    I should bear responsibility for everything.

    It¡¯s fine to have confidence in myself.

    I received the love of all the wonderful girls.

    ¡¸Mia¡­I also have something I need to say¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    Mia nods.

    And then she looks at me as if preparing herself.

    ¡¸I have been the worst up till now¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    ¡¸But¡­As I thought, I love you and I want you to be mine¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    ¡¸And¡­¡¹

    This time I turn my words towards Mikoto.

    ¡¸And I like Mikoto¡­I want her to be mine¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Am I being confessed to right now?¡¹

    Mikoto was exaggeratedly surprised.

    Leaving such a Mikoto alone, I turn my gaze back towards Mia.

    ¡¸And I like Shirota, and Eda too¡­well, I like her. There will probably be more girls I wille to like in the future¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­and so?¡¹

    ¡¸I am prepared to love you all¡­I want to love you all¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯s fine¡¹

    Mia smiled.

    However, it doesn¡¯t end here.

    I had one more thing I just decided recently.

    That¡¯s why, I firmly speak my will.

    ¡¸But, Mia¡­Mia is number one¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I know it¡¯s not good to make an order¡­but¡­I like Mia the best¡¹

    ¡¸Koumei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Now¡­and even in the future¡¹

    Silence.

    Mia and I stare at each other for a while.

    The thing that broke that up was a few words from Mikoto.

    ¡¸Umm¡­You didn¡¯t forget I was here, right?¡¹

    Hero Pandemic after story 1

    <ol><li> The author never mentioned anything else about a condition so making the card could have been the condition, IDK. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 83: Ando Mikoto 21

    Hero Pandemic after story 2

    Hero Pandemic after story 3

    Mikoto and I were riding side-by-side on bikes.

    We left Mia¡¯s house and were on our way back home.

    We were on the rice paddy road. Mikoto was going quite fast down the road. I had a peculiar feeling earlier.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­I made you wait¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? I thought I was the one to keep you waiting¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­it was me who made you wait. ¡¹

    Mikoto presses the brake.

    I also press it flustered.

    I turned towards Mikoto and asked.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸You say you made me sad but¡­I wasn¡¯t sad¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But I said she was number one¡¹

    ¡¸That is so but I triedparing the two scenarios. If you end up leaving¡­I¡¯d be fine with being number two, as long as you are by my side¡­anything is fine¡¹

    Mikoto looks towards the sky and smiles.

    It gave a refreshing feeling.

    ¡¸Also, Mia isn¡¯t a bad person¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Koumei¡­Will you properly go out with me as well?¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡¹

    I get off my bike and stare at Mikoto.

    Mikoto stares at me as if waiting for something.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­I like you¡¹

    ¡¸Will you go out with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yep¡­since you got Mia¡¯s permission as well¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that!?¡¹

    Mikoto shouts with a loud voice.

    However, somehow it was a cheerful voice.

    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t get that woman¡¯s permission, you wouldn¡¯t go out with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­no¡­well, I wonder¡¹

    ¡¸Geez¡­seriously, how much do you like that woman¡¹

    ¡¸E-to¡­to death?¡¹

    ¡¸Then, die!¡¹

    Mikoto faces me and then rides past on her bike.

    As she passes, the side of her face I saw showed a smile.

    When we returned home, we were quite surprised.

    After Mikoto¡¯s mom looks at us together, she gave a big nod.

    ¡¸Yosh! Today we¡¯re having red rice!¡¹1

    We actually are going to have BBQ.

    Everyone was gathered in our backyard.

    Mikoto and I go to buy meat and veggies, while our moms made preparations.

    Although they got mad at us for buying too many ingredients, when the barbeque started, it gradually dwindled to nothing left.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, being like this¡¹

    While drinking who knows how many beers, Mikoto¡¯s mom would say that over and over again.

    Each time, I¡¯d nod and reply.

    ¡¸Yup it has¡¹

    When Mikoto and I became distant, our mothers naturally became distant.

    It¡¯s not like they were on particrly bad terms.

    But, as I thought it was probably impossible to ignore it.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m so full!¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s mom let out a big voice.

    She had also drank a bunch of sake and it didn¡¯t seem like she would be going back to her house.

    Like that, she went into the house and started snoring on the living room sofa.

    Grandma and Grandpa also went back into the house.

    The remaining people were left to clean up.

    ¡¸I want¡­a bath¡¹

    When the cleaning was about finished, Mikoto whispered into my ear.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯m also a bit sweaty. Do you wanna go to the bath-house?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Let¡¯s go in the house¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    When the cleaning was finished, my mom and Mikoto¡¯s mom ended up sleeping next to each other.

    It seems the tension from the two not talking built up quite a bit.

    I take out a nket andy it over the two.

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹2

    Mikoto¡¯s mom said thanks with half-open eyes.

    After I shrug my shoulders, I return to the garden where Mikoto was.

    ¡¸What is it? Didn¡¯t you want to take a bath?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­You too¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to enter¡­with you too¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t phrased as a question.

    Mikoto stated it as if it had already been decided.

    ¡¸Is it fine?¡¹

    ¡¸After all¡­we are going out¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­we are¡¹

    I still wasn¡¯t used to this rtionship.

    Going out with Mia and Mikoto.

    We went to Mikoto¡¯s house.

    Mikoto¡¯s mom was sleeping at my house.

    Because of that, Mikoto and I are now alone.

    When we go in, Mikoto heads toward the bathroom.

    I have taken a bath at Mikoto¡¯s house a bunch of times.

    That¡¯s why I had a change of clothes over here.

    But, this is the first time I¡¯ve gone in the bath with Mikoto.

    I always had aplex about my huge dick.3

    Even though she was my childhood friend from when I was small, I couldn¡¯t let her see it.

    The house was quiet. I was alone with my childhood sweetheart.

    And we entered the bath together.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I¡¯m too sweaty¡¹

    We enter the dressing room together and I embrace Mikoto¡¯s small body.

    However, Mikoto calmly rebukes me and separates her body.

    Somehow she feels different from the Mikoto I knew till now.

    ¡¸Pervert¡­that time you did it with that woman too, did it have this kind of feeling?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I heard it all. She said you were like a monkey¡¹

    They even talked about that?

    They probably talked about it when they were bad-mouthing me.

    ¡¸But¡­she also said it felt good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mia¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re gonna call that woman¡¯s name out here? You¡¯re the worst¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Leave for a bit¡¹

    Saying that, Mikoto pushes my body out of the dressing room.

    ¡¸Wait for a minute¡­and thene in¡¹

    ¡¸I-I got it¡¹

    Mikoto closes the door.

    I rest my back on the closed door and honestly count for a minute.

    When I finish counting, I slowly enter the dressing room.

    The clothes Mikoto was wearing was folded neatly.

    She probably hid her underwear under her clothes so I couldn¡¯t see them.

    Being gripped with excitement, I stripped my clothes.

    And then folding my clothes, I ce them next to Mikoto¡¯s

    I continue towards the bath and grab the door.

    There was the sound of the showering from inside.

    ¡¸Is it fine toe in?¡¹

    I more or less confirmed through the door.

    When I did so, Mikoto answered.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    It was a delicate and somewhat tense voice.

    I slowly open the door and enter the bath.

    Hero Pandemic after story 2

    Hero Pandemic after story 3

    <ol><li> You know the meal they eat for special asions ?</li><li> Said in English ?</li><li> Haven¡¯t heard about his huge dick in a while ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 84: Ando Mikoto 22

    Hero Pandemic after story 3

    It was a bit more spacious than a typical house¡¯s bath.

    I wonder how hot it is as steames out of the big white bathtub.

    Mikoto was small.

    Her height hasn¡¯t changed since the second year of middle school.

    Her ck hair was long enough to cover her ears.

    Her upturned nose and thin lips make me think of a fairy.

    Her eyes were somehow sharp and emitting some sort of light.

    ¡°Pretty boy¡±, those are the words I¡¯d use for Mikoto.

    However, her whole body in front of me is definitely a woman¡¯s.

    Her eyes were cast downward and her cheeks were dyed red.

    She turns towards me opening the door without trying to hide her embarrassing parts with her hands.

    Her small breasts could not bepared to Mia or Eda¡¯s huge hills.

    They were small but her shy assertion was making me excited.

    Her nipples were pink.

    The bush hiding her privates was thin and it was erotically wet from the hot water.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look so much¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking¡¹

    ¡¸Pervert¡¹

    I entered the bath and closed the door.

    I also didn¡¯t hide my penis.

    I still wasn¡¯t hard but it was already starting to have blood flow into it.

    ¡¸It¡¯s huge¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re saying that now?¡¹

    Mikoto and I have already rubbed our genitals together.

    But this is the first time I¡¯ve seen hers.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­¡¹

    Mikoto raises her line of sight and looks at me.

    Slightly nervous, she takes a peek in a hurry.

    I wonder why she¡¯s in a hurry. When I thought that, Mikoto opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Hurry up and embrace me¡¹

    Something in my head snapped.

    With a white sh my reasoning was thrown out the window.

    I draw closer to Mikoto on the painstakingly clean white tile.

    Mikoto spreads both her hands without running away.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Koumei¡­¡¹

    It was almost like a sigh.

    However, Mikoto certainly muttered my name.

    I hugged her as the lukewarm shower washes over me.

    The sweat from the barbeque was wiped away in an instant.

    We just brought our bodies together.

    Mikoto was just tall enough where her face rested on my chest.

    My childhood friend rubs her face on me acting like a spoiled child.

    The shower from overhead was a bit suffocating but the both of us were fine.

    It seems like she was trying to convey something to me desperately.

    I like you.

    I like you.

    I like you.

    I like you.

    She was silently conveying that maddening feeling to me.

    She doesn¡¯t want to let go. Mikoto puts more power into her thin hands wrapped around my back.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡¹

    I was also hugging her.

    Mikoto¡¯s smooth skin brought joy to the palms of my hands.

    Rubbing her slender back, I kissed her head.

    ¡¸Nh¡­nnnn¡¹

    Putting more power in, Mikoto glued herself to me.

    It was clumsy. The clumsy Mikoto was desperately trying to convey her feelings.

    Her thin body entangles with mine and she presses her face against me with her eyes shut.

    ¡¸Nyahn¡¹

    I move one of the hands I was embracing Mikoto¡¯s back with down to grip her butt.

    I grab her butt from below as if to scoop it.

    Separating her face from me, Mikoto looks up at me.

    Mikoto¡¯s face continues to get wet. The red on her face wasn¡¯t only because of the hot water.

    Barely opening her thin lips, she let out a meek voice from her throat.

    ¡¸Kiss¡­¡¹

    She begs me with a flicker in her eyes.

    ¡¸Kiss me¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    Looking down, I draw my lips towards hers.

    When we were on the verge of touching, it was like electricity ran through us.

    Mikoto let out a voice like a shout.

    ¡¸Koumeii¡­kiss, kiss, me! Nh¡¹

    I sealed her mouth with mine as she was getting louder.

    Our lips were unified in an instant.

    I was in a daze.

    I couldn¡¯t think about anything. I just pushed my lips against hers.

    Something warm sprouted in my heart.

    I continued to grope Mikoto¡¯s butt while kissing her.

    Mikoto squeezes our bodies together as she teases my back with her thin fingers.

    My huge dick hit Mikoto¡¯s stomach and got stimted.

    ¡¸Chuu, nchu, amuh, chu, chuuu, nh, achu¡¹

    Even though Mikoto¡¯s lips were thin, her kiss was passionate.

    She¡¯d peck at my lips and rub them together as if not wanting to let go.

    We were wet from the shower so there was no friction between our lips.

    It seemed like this kiss would go on forever.

    ¡¸Nh¡­Heey, I wanna do more¡¹

    Separating our lips, Mikoto opens her round eyes.

    I wonder if she doesn¡¯t realize the embarrassing things she is saying.

    Or rather, she¡¯s already lost the leeway to think about such things.

    ¡¸What do you want to do?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know but more¡­I want to do even more perverted things¡¹

    It seems Mikoto recognizes hi things as perverted things.

    I told Mikoto while holding her.

    ¡¸Then, do you want to wash me?¡¹

    ¡¸Wash?¡¹

    ¡¸Wash my body with your cute body¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah what should I do? Ah, wait, a little, nyah¡¹

    When I separate from Mikoto, I grabbed some body soap.

    And then I spread it thickly on her body.

    Even though she was surprised she didn¡¯t resist. She twists her body as if it tickles.

    ¡¸Nyahhn, that¡¯s, ahn, nyah¡¹

    I crawl my hands along her thin hips and then gently brush her small breasts.

    I rub the body soap on Mikoto like a massage while avoiding her nipples.

    ¡¸Here¡­wash me¡¹

    I gave directions to Mikoto who had the whole front of her body covered in bubbles.

    Mikoto looked at me seeming troubled.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what would be good to do¡¹

    ¡¸Think about it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so mean¡¹

    However, I just sat down at the chair in the bath and waited for her.

    After thinking a bit, Mikoto goes around to my back.

    ¡¸Th-then¡­like this?¡¹

    Although she was bewildered, Mikoto sat down and presses her body against mine.

    And then, she moved up and down in order to rub in the foam.

    ¡¸Ah¡­feels goood¡¹

    ¡¸R-really?¡¹

    Although her breathing was rough, she washes my back with her body to the best of her abilities.

    I could feel her small hills all across my back.

    I also clearly felt the presence of her nipples.

    ¡¸Nh¡­nyah, my nipples, hahn, nh, they¡¯re rubbiiiing¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Are you also feeling good?¡¹

    ¡¸Such a thing¡­hyah, hn, it feels, good¡­¡¹

    She was honest.

    I grabbed both of Mikoto¡¯s hands and brought them towards my dick.

    It turned into Mikoto touching my dick, while hugging me from behind.

    ¡¸Wash here as well¡¹

    I told that to Mikoto who stopped moving.

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    With her foamy hand, Mikoto started to wash my cock.

    Hero Pandemic after story 3

 Chapter 85: Ando Mikoto 23

    Hero Pandemic after story 4

    Our bodies were together, hot from the shower.

    Mikoto¡¯s thin fingers were gripping my cock and washing it.

    I could feel two swellings on my back as well as two hard bumps.

    ¡¸It feels good¡­¡¹

    Mikoto eagerly washes my dick that was starting to getrger.

    As expected, in this situation she can¡¯t very well continue moving her body up and down.

    With her body glued to mine, my consciousness was now focused on my shaft.

    ¡¸Does it feel good¡­? Am I doing it good?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re doing good, it feels good¡¹

    Rather than stroking my huge meat rod, it was like Mikoto was caressing it.

    Light stimtion surrounds my lower half, and my dick gradually grows.

    ¡¸Big¡­It¡¯s big¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s actually huge.

    My ferocious meat rod started pointing towards the ceiling.

    Mikoto¡¯s small fingers cling to it and repeatedly moves up and down in a loving manner.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­from in front¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nh¡¹

    Separating her body from me, Mikoto goes around to my front.

    I stand up and face her.

    Mikoto gets on her knees on the tile and grabbed my dick without hesitation.

    ¡¸Pervert¡­I¡¯m a pervert¡¹

    Mikoto desperately strokes me with both hands while breathing roughly.

    It was like being touched by your most beloved person.

    Even though it would be fine to be a bit rougher, Mikoto¡¯s movements were incredibly careful.

    The bubbles made it to where there was no friction at all. It was just pleasure piercing through my body.

    The sounds from the shower echoes through my head stealing away my thoughts.

    My body temperature was rising and starting to get a floating feeling in my body.

    I couldn¡¯t be aware of my surroundings; my body was just sinking in a pot of pleasure.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­it feels good¡­aah¡¹

    ¡¸More, more, I want to do even more perverted things¡¹

    Holding the shower head in my head, I rinse off all the bubbles on my body in one go.

    Mikoto also loses all her bubbles.

    ¡¸Nyah¡­What is it all of a sudden?¡¹

    Mikoto looks at me washing her with the shower.

    Confirming that all the bubbles had been rinsed off, I gave her instructions.

    ¡¸Mikoto, do it with your mouth¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I can do it, I can do it¡¹

    Making those ims, Mikoto brings her mouth to my dick.

    Her wet ck hair stuck to my beautiful childhood friend¡¯s face.

    Her expression was that of a woman¡¯s.

    ¡¸Hamu¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Mikoto suddenly put my cock in her mouth.

    It was just the head but such bravery made my body shiver.

    She hardened her tongue and poked my urethra.

    ¡¸Nnnnh? Mikoto, where did you-¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been studying¡­I know because I wanted to make you feel good¡¹

    After moving her mouth away, Mikoto informed me with a strong-willed tone.

    I finally knew.

    It seems Mikoto started stockpiling information in order to please me when she distanced herself from me.

    She didn¡¯t just worry endlessly on how to advance our rtionship.

    She practiced alone in order to think of ways on how to make me feel better.

    And now Mikoto was presenting the fruits of herbor.

    ¡¸Nnnn, mah¡­chupu, chupu¡¹

    She didn¡¯t immediately put the whole thing in her mouth. She just held the ns in her mouth.

    And then she stimted me with plenty of saliva.

    ¡¸Ah¡­kuh¡­feels good¡¹

    My consciousness flew away and my eyes opened wide.

    I instinctually started rubbing Mikoto¡¯s head with my hand.

    Mikoto looks at me with sparkling eyes like a dog being praised.

    ¡¸Nh, chuuuuh¡­¡¹

    She was sucking.

    My urethra being sucked on made my head go nk.

    It was arge amount of pleasure. Arge amount of stimtion.

    ¡¸Hapuh¡¹

    Taking the shaft out of her mouth, now she strokes it from the root with both hands.

    I continued to build up from her technique that exceeded my expectations.

    ¡¸Mi-Mikoto¡¹

    ¡¸Gonna let it out?¡¹

    Mikoto asked me with upturned eyes while continuing to stroke.

    As soon as she asked me, I could feel myself about to cum.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­it feels like I¡¯m gonna cum¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let it out¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, cumming¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Let it out¡­please¡­right here¡­¡¹

    Mikoto opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue.

    Touching the head with her tongue, she suddenly starts stroking quicker.

    Each time her hand went back and forth the head would hit her tongue and feel good.

    The uncontroble pleasure built up to its peak. My whole body shook.

    Even though I should be hot, I felt a cold shiver down my back.

    That¡¯s how good it felt.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah, cumming, cuumming¡­aaah¡¹

    A lump of semen that would be hard to call liquides out.

    And it flies towards out towards Mikoto¡¯s mouth and onto her tongue.

    ¡¸Nyahn¡¹

    Mikoto pulls her face back at the force of it.

    But each time she¡¯d get some semen that continued to fire out on her tongue, she would bring her face closer.

    She was continually stroking the root like she was trying to get everything out.

    *Pyuu. Pyuu¡± I came over and over again.

    Mikoto small mouth and her whole face was covered in cloudy liquid.

    ¡¸Aa¡­haa¡­¡¹

    Even though she did her best, thest bit couldn¡¯te out.

    Mikoto let go of my dick and opened her mouth while looking at me.

    ¡¸Nn?¡¹

    There was still semen inside her mouth.

    Mikoto asks ¡°What should I do with this?¡± using just her expression.

    ¡¸Let it out on top of your hand¡¹

    Mikoto obediently puts both her hands out like a te in front of her mouth.

    And then, she slowly opens her mouth and lets out her tongue.

    ¡¸Nnaa¡­¡¹

    And then she let out a huge amount of semen while looking at me.

    It was quite thick as it started to foam up from mixing with Mikoto¡¯s saliva.

    I couldn¡¯t say anything towards something so erotic.

    ¡¸Bitter¡­¡¹

    Scrunching her eyebrows a bit, Mikoto stated her opinion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still big, huh¡¹

    ¡¸For now, shall we¡­get in the bath?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    Quickly wiping my penis, I get in the bath first.

    After spitting out all the semen from her mouth, Mikoto washes her face and hair.

    She continues washing as I stare at her body. She is being unimaginably thorough.

    ¡¸With this it should be good¡¹

    Ten minutes had passed since I entered the bath.

    ¡¸I felt an incredible gaze just now¡­¡¹

    Saying that, Mikoto tried to leave the bathroom.

    ¡¸Eh? We¡¯re not getting in together?¡¹

    ¡¸You go ahead and take your time¡­I already got in¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    While feeling slightly lonely, I throw out a question to her.

    Without turning around, she replied in a gentle tone.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the bedroom¡­¡¹

    And then she left the bath.

    Hero Pandemic after story 4

 Chapter 86: Ando Mikoto 24

    Hero Pandemic after story 4

    After being in the bath for 5 minutes, I get out.

    It was a long bath for me but I didn¡¯t want it to look like I was chasing after Mikoto.

    My dick was hard to the point it would be difficult to even put on pants.

    I¡¯m d the change of clothes I have at Mikoto¡¯s is a pair of sweatshirt and sweatpants.

    After throwing the towel in to the washing machine, I leave the bathroom.

    *Shin*, the corridor was dead quiet.

    And the living room waspletely dark.

    The sun was already down and I could hear plenty of bugs outside.

    The frogs also joined in on the chorus making it feel appropriate for this season.

    Mikoto¡¯s room is on the second floor.

    I head up the stairs trying not to make any noise.

    And then I slowly head down the dark corridor on the second floor.

    This should be where her room is.

    However, there wasn¡¯t a single sound.

    Arriving in front of her room, I settled my breathing.

    My dick keeps expanding in expectation.

    I¡¯ve already done perverted things with Mikoto before.

    However, this time is apletely different experience.

    Perhaps we will-no we definitely will be having sex.

    It¡¯s already been decided that I will be putting my dick inside of her.

    Just imagining it makes my throat dry.

    I open the door.

    The lights were off.

    At first, I thought Mikoto wasn¡¯t there.

    But, the bed had a bump in it.

    It seems she was hiding under a thin nket all the way up to her head.

    I entered her room.

    The room wasn¡¯t very spacious and it had an antique desk andrge clothes rack.

    Her gray uniform was hung up in the window with her school bag underneath.

    Away from the window, a single bed was lined up along the wall.

    The white sheets had a certain cleanliness to them. The thin nket was a cream color and was in the form of a mountain right now.

    *Pikuri*, the nket moved.

    It seems Mikoto somehow noticed my presence.

    I could feel a strange tension in the air.

    I carefully drew closer to the bed in order not to provoke her.

    And then I gripped the edge of the nket and turned it over.

    Mikoto didn¡¯t move. Her body was curled up into a small ball.

    I slid underneath the nket I had overturned.

    Mikoto was right in front of me. It was definitely Mikoto¡¯s face in front of me in this darkness.

    ¡¸Nh¡¹

    I immediately find her lips and kiss her.

    It seems she was surprised but she obediently receives it.

    ¡¸Why were you hiding?¡¹

    In the dark, I asked her while our foreheads were together.

    Our voices are naturally at a whisper.

    ¡¸Cuz it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    ¡¸Even though we were both naked in the bath together earlier?¡¹

    There was a light soap smelling from Mikoto.

    We continue whispering to each other.

    ¡¸This is different from that¡¹

    ¡¸How is it different?¡¹

    ¡¸Earlier¡­it was perverted but not as perverted as this¡¹

    It had a feeling like we were conversing secrets.

    When we were young we would talk sneakily like this.

    At that time, we both hadn¡¯t awoken to our sexuality.

    It¡¯s different now. We are both adults.

    We have awakened to our sexuality and also done perverted things.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­you, what are you wearing?¡¹

    If she wasn¡¯t naked, it didn¡¯t seem like she was wearing her usual T-shirt and jersey.

    From what I could tell by touching it, I just knew it was cloth clothes that didn¡¯t feel bad to touch.

    ¡¸Wanna know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸This is your dress shirt¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Surprised, I ended up letting out a loud voice.

    Mikoto smiled seemingly amused by my reaction.

    ¡¸Hehe. Are you surprised?¡¹

    ¡¸I am but¡­why, eh- do you have it?¡¹

    ¡¸Earlier when you entered the bath, you left it in the changing room¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi¡­¡¹

    I can¡¯t really remember but that seems possible.

    ¡¸Because of the size it was just like a dress¡­Was that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t really care¡¹

    ¡¸Thank god¡­¡¹

    Mikoto brought her face closer to my body.

    I hug her and pull her close.

    It seems she wasn¡¯t wearing any form of underwear.

    She was just wearing my dress shirtpletely nude.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I told Mikoto while hugging her.

    ¡¸My¡­is it fine if I put it in?¡¹

    *Kyuu*, Mikoto clinged onto my body harder.

    And it was only slightly but she selfishly moved her head.

    ¡¸Please¡­put it in¡¹

    Moving the nket away, I climb on top of my childhood friend.

    I couldn¡¯t understand the subtleties in her facial expression in the dark.

    However, I could see her moist eyes shine from the sunlight seeping through the window.

    ¡¸You know¡­¡¹

    Mikoto mutters.

    ¡¸I¡­in order for you to put it in¡­I was a bit obstinate¡¹

    ¡¸How were you obstinate?¡¹

    I take off my sweat pants while listening to her.

    At that time, I take out my wallet from my pocket.

    ¡¸I did a lot of things on my own¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What did you do?¡¹

    I take out a condom and quickly put it on.

    I was already used to doing it.

    I wonder if she was guessing what I was doing as she didn¡¯t look towards me.

    She was looking to the side only moving her mouth.

    ¡¸I tried to put it in at the Karaoke but it didn¡¯t go that well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­I did a lot of perverted things using the inside as well¡¹1

    When my dick was covered with a condom, I once again climb on top of Mikoto.

    I turn her face towards me and give her a kiss in an instant.

    I muttered while staring at her.

    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹

    ¡¸Also, you know¡­¡¹

    Mikoto was about to say something.

    ¡¸Nyahn¡¹

    I flip up the dress shirt and spread her legs.

    As that happened, I reposition myself and press my dick that has already gotten hard against her privates.

    *Kuchyu*, Mikoto¡¯s pussy makes a sound.

    As I thought, it was wet. There¡¯s no need for forey.

    ¡¸Ah¡­nh¡­I also bought a toy¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Where is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a secret¡­Nyaahn¡¹

    I spread apart Mikoto¡¯sbia with the head of my dick.

    It definitely seems like I will be able to put it in more than earlier.

    However even so, I will definitely have to use quite a bit of force.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll push it in right now, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling, I¡¯m not telling, I¡¯m not telling¡­I¡¯m not sayin so! Hyaahnnn, nyah¡¹

    Mikoto raises her voice.

    Gritting her teeth, tears start forming in her eyes.

    My brutal penis was trying to pierce through her small body.

    Her body wrapped up in a guy¡¯s dress shirt, Mikoto desperately holds back her voice.

    ¡¸Nnnnh, nyah, ah¡­I¡¯m not telling so, I¡¯m not telling soo¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll really end up pushing it in, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Finefinefine, I¡¯m not telling so put it in¡­I want your thiiiiing¡¹

    Mikoto wraps her thin legs around my waist.

    And then she puts strength in them as if inviting me further inside.

    ¡¸Ah, Mikoto¡­don¡¯t push yourself too hard¡¹

    ¡¸I wanna do iiiit, pleeease¡­put it iiiin¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡­I got it so, slowly¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t hold baaack¡­¡¹

    *Gugugugu*, the head of my dick finally reaches her vagina.

    ¡¸Kah, ah¡¹

    Mikoto opens her eyes wide.

    She could already feel my dick going inside her.

    ¡¸Ah, aah, it¡¯spletely different¡­Nyaaaahn, it¡¯spletely different, from normal¡¹

    Mikoto put even more power into her entwined legs.

    Hope could be seen in the insertion I thought was absolutely impossible.

    With her vagina spreading, my dick enters deeply into her.

    ¡¸Nah, nyah, nnnnh, it¡¯s tiiight¡­nnh, it¡¯s huuuuge¡¹

    ¡¸Is it usually an easier insertion?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling¡­NyaAahaaAAAhn¡¹

    Mikoto turns her face away.

    As she does, I push my hips forward.

    *Nupun*, the whole head of my cock goes in her pussy.

    Mikoto¡¯s body stiffens at the sudden action.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, ah¡¹

    Opening her eyes wide, Mikoto was somehow conscious.

    She could feel my dick inside her.

    ¡¸This iss¡­ah, amazing, I can feel it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto, it feels good¡¹

    I thought my dick couldn¡¯t get harder from the pressure of her vagina.

    Mikoto looks at me while biting her lower lip.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯ve trained myself this much with the toy¡­it¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Why go so far?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­After all¡­I am d you are my first¡¹

    Mikoto smiled seeming embarrassed.

    Hero Pandemic after story 4

    <ol><li> She is referring to putting something inside her as she masturbates rather than just rubbing ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 87: Ando Mikoto 25

    I just realized it but the air conditioning turned on.

    It kept the room at a good temperature and kept us from starting to sweat from the summer heat.

    The reason Mikoto returned to her room early was because of that.

    Expecting a tryst with me, she tried to make the roomfortable.

    Mikoto¡¯s praiseworthy actions raise my excitement.

    I push my hips further forward.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaahn, it¡¯sing, your, fat thiiiing¡­Nyaahnnnnn¡¹

    Mikoto spread her legs and received it.

    She wrapped her legs around my waist and strengthened like she wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Since I couldn¡¯t tell her expression in the dark, I was worried.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t hurt but it¡¯s amazing, I can feel it there¡­nnh, naaaahnahn, I¡¯m fine, put it in, pleeease, I want iiiiiit, Koumei, I want iiit¡¹

    Mikoto yells like she¡¯s going mad.

    It was a mix of ecstasy and happiness.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn I¡¯mhappy, Koumei¡­you¡¯re inside mee¡­Nyaaahn¡¹

    The pain shouldn¡¯t have gone away.

    However, she doesn¡¯t let it show.

    Maybe the pleasure is greater than the pain.

    Tightening her legs around my waist, she was trying to pull me further inside.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnh, naaaahn, nyah, aaah¡¹

    My thick dick continues to invade Mikoto¡¯s small body.

    Mikoto opens her mouth wide and lets out her voice.

    ¡¸Insiiide¡­It¡¯s fine to go deepeeer¡¹

    The spoiled Mikoto was excessively cute.

    I continue to hold back my urge to wildly pump my hips and go even further inside.

    I spread apart Mikoto¡¯s unused pussy.

    Although it was winding around the unknown foreign object it felt, there was plenty of love juiceing out.

    ¡¸Kahah, aahn it¡¯s cooooming, insiiiide¡­I¡¯m so happy, Koumei¡¯s¡­I¡¯m, soo happy¡¹

    Mikoto was crying.

    She was desperately holding onto my hips with her feet and then looks at me and cries.

    ¡¸Finally with Koumei¡­with Koumei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­I love you¡¹

    ¡¸Hyaaahn¡­me too, aahn, I love you¡­nyahn¡¹

    It was just a bit but I moved my hips back and forth.

    The walls of Mikoto¡¯s vagina was coiling around me. Even though it was over a condom, I could clearly feel the twisting and undting.

    I wasn¡¯t even close to cumming but the excitement alone satisfied me plenty.

    My eyes had already gotten used to the dark. Mikoto¡¯s face with moonlight shining down onto it was beautiful.

    She was wholeheartedly thinking about me. That¡¯s what her expression was clumsily telling me.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­It¡¯s fine to move, you know?¡¹

    Mikoto says with a voice like a spoiled child.

    When I incline my head seeming worried, Mikoto muttered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine so¡­I¡­want you to mess me up¡¹

    The inside of my head turned pure white.

    My beastial instincts bore it¡¯s fangs, and lost to themand to vite my small childhood friend in front of me.

    She was a frail girl but her determination was strong.

    It made my thoughts get rough and bore fruit.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine no matter what you do¡¹

    It¡¯s as she says, the joy overwhelmed the pain.

    That¡¯s why, she wants to be vited by me.

    ¡¸Nyaaaaaahnaaaahn, nnh, I can feeel iiiit aaahn, it¡¯s mooooving aahn¡¹

    I shook my hips.

    I grabbed both of Mikoto¡¯s small hips and shake my hips.

    Her vagina constricted in surprise from the sudden actions.

    I was inside Mikoto.

    I was inside my childhood friend.

    We¡¯ve been together ever since we were little.

    I thought of her like I would a sister.

    I have my penis inside such an important person.

    ¡¸Aaaah, Mikoto, Mikoto, Mikoto, it feels goood¡¹

    I swing my hips in a daze.

    It¡¯d be correct to say my current form resembled a monkey.

    I didn¡¯t have the leeway to think about my partner, I just entrusted myself to my instincts as I had sex.

    ¡¸Really, naaaahn, me too, aahn something, nyahn moore, it¡¯s fine to get excited, it¡¯s fine to move moore¡¹

    Her tiny body was epting my fat shaft.

    Mikoto definitely seemed to be pleased seeing me in a daze.

    I continually kiss the entrance of her womb over and over again pushing and pulling my dick out.

    *Guchu guchu*, the sound of our mucus membranes rubbing together fills the room.

    The bed creaks and Mikoto¡¯s body jumps.

    ¡¸Hah, aahn, hahn, nnnnyah¡­Koumei, ah, break meeeeee pleaaase¡­make me only think of youuuuu aaaahn¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto! Mikoto!¡¹

    I lift up my body and embrace her.

    Mikoto¡¯s body was light. We end up in a sitting position facing each other without trouble.

    ¡¸Aaaaahthiiiiis, amaaazing, the fat thing inside my stomach, it¡¯s being so violeeent, aaaaahn, nyaaahn, you¡¯re a pervert! Peeeeerveeert!¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s short ck hair was disheveled and she was looking at me.

    Mikoto¡¯s eyes looked like those of a woman¡¯s. Mikoto became a grown up before I knew it.

    Although she was crying, she was entrusting her body to happiness rather than pleasure.

    Because I was moving so desperately, Mikoto¡¯s expression turned toplete ecstasy.

    Transparent liquids endlessly pour out from where we¡¯re joined and started to foam up from me moving my dick.

    ¡¸Amazingamazing, amaziiing, Koumei¡¯s is amaziiiing¡¹

    Each time I p my hips against her, Mikoto would do a deep gasp.

    Her high-pitched voice wasn¡¯t rough on my ears.

    ¡¸Aaaaaahn, moremore¡­I-I feel so goood¡¹

    Mikoto suddenly presses up against my body.

    I end up getting pushed down face up on the bed.

    Moving carefully in order to not fall, Mikoto squats on top of me.

    My whole dick still wasn¡¯t inside her but even so quite a bit was in.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do anything impossible, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t¡­nh, I want to do it so I¡¯ll just do it¡¹

    Mikoto was just wearing my dress shirt.

    If I see them in the light, I¡¯d probably also love her nipples.

    ¡¸H-here I go¡­¡¹

    Mikoto muttered as if convincing herself.

    And then, she starts to drop her hips on top of me.

    ¡¸Kahahaaahn, thiiis aaahn, nyahn, I¡¯m about to faiint, each time it hits inside, my head, my head, nnnnaaaahn, it feels- weird¡¹

    Mikoto puts my dick in on her own with legs in an M pose.

    She would probably be drowning in pleasure.

    However, it seems she was drowning in the pleasure of being connected with me.

    That¡¯s why even though it¡¯s her first time, she became this assertive.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiaaah, this iss, I can feel youu¡¹

    Patting her stomach from on top of the dress shirt, Mikoto yells.

    *Guchan guchan*, an indecent sound continues to ring from where we are connected.

    Love juices are endlessly excreted from inside Mikoto.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn, I¡¯m happy, nyaaaahn, aaah, sorry, I¡¯m sorry, ah, ah, ah, I¡¯m sooorrryyy¡¹

    Mikoto suddenly apologizes.

    When I thought that, Mikoto drops both hands on the bed and bends her body.

    My shaftes out of her hole and at the same time, clear liquid flies out of her vagina in an arch through the air.

    ¡¸Aaaah, ah¡­aaahnwhatisthiiiiiiis, yaaaaahnn¡¹

    It was a tide of liquids.

    Mikoto blew out a tide getting the sweatshirt I was wearing drenched.

    *Pyuu*, at first it was a long stream.

    Afterwards, *pyuu pyuu*, it continued to let out smaller streams.

    ¡¸Nyaaah¡­I don¡¯t know anymore. I¡¯m scared¡¹

    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeeeah, I don¡¯t know¡­but¡­I¡¯m way too happy¡­¡¹

    Exhausted from blowing out such a huge tide, Mikoto copsed on the bed.

    Taking off my sweatshirt, I get up on my knees andy down next to her.

    ¡¸Nyaa¡­nnnh¡­it¡¯s okay, keep going if you want¡¹

    Hanging over the face down Mikoto, I pierce through her vagina from behind.

    ¡¸Hyaaaaaahn¡¹

    Mikoto yells from the foreign invasion happening again.

    I was already about to cum.

 Chapter 88: Ando Mikoto 26

    The next day.

    When I woke up, I remembered the events of yesterday.

    As I look around surprised, I see Mikoto¡¯s room.

    The small balled-up form next to me wearing my dress shirt was Mikoto.

    She was sleeping peacefully.

    Looking at the clock, I was surprised to see it went past 8.

    When I came yesterday, Mikoto ended up falling asleep.

    After doing some simple cleanup, I fell asleep right next to her.

    ¡¸Oh no, school. Oi, Mikoto¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn?¡¹

    Mikoto half-opens her eyes and gives me a sweet smile after seeing me.

    ¡¸Koumeeei, your bed head is crazy¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­¡¹

    I continued to tell her whilebing down my hair that resembled sprouted rice.

    ¡¸What about school? It¡¯s already 8, ya know?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Today and tomorrow is a holiday¡¹

    At Mikoto¡¯s words I remember that we don¡¯t have school today or tomorrow.

    ¡¸Hey, it hasn¡¯t be strange, has it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Still half-asleep, Mikoto brought her hand to her crotch.

    ¡¸Amazing, I can still feel you but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Show me¡¹

    It¡¯s like this even in the morning.

    The moment I knew today was a holiday, my switch had already been flipped.

    Turning over the nket, I make Mikoto slightly open her legs.

    ¡¸Heeey¡­It¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    The curtains were closed but the sunlight was brightening up the room.

    The mood is really differentpared to the affairst night.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you worried that it became weird?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not weird¡­nyahn¡¹

    I almost forcefully spread her legs and sneak a peek at her privates.

    ¡¸Aahn, geez, you really are a pervert¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You say that but, you know you¡¯re wet, right?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t really see Mikoto¡¯s special ce yesterday.

    Herbia was slightly spread open and love juices were slowly dripping out.

    ¡¸Nnnnh, after alll¡­aaahn¡¹

    When I scoop out her love juices with my finger, Mikoto closed her legs.

    ¡¸That¡¯s all for today!¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    My dick was already swelling up from expectation.

    Even though we did all thatst night, what a fearsome sexual drive.

    ¡¸After all¡­it still hurts a bit¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸It was my first time after all¡­Even so, you were swinging your hips like an idiot¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    Separating my hand from her privates, I did a seiza to show I was reflecting on my actions.

    Looking at me strangely, Mikoto rolls over.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why we¡¯ll postpone today¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hehe¡¹

    Mikotoughed.

    And then she rolls around on top of the bed and looks at me.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing¡¹

    And then she presses her face into the bed and starts kicking her feet.

    She was like a kid who had just received the number one present she wanted from Santa.

    ¡¸Do you have any ns today?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right¡¹

    Mikoto raises her face from the bed.

    ¡¸I¡¯m meeting up with that woman¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you stay with her yesterday?¡¹

    That woman probably refers to Mia.

    ¡¸I did but today we just have a normal promise to y around¡¹

    ¡¸You really did be close friends¡¹

    ¡¸Is that jealousy? Are you jealous?¡¹

    Getting up from the bed, Mikoto was grinning broadly.

    I wonder how I would be jealous of the them.

    ¡¸Ah, rather¡­Do you also want toe y around with us?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is it fine?¡¹

    ¡¸It should be fine, that is¡­after all, that woman and I are your girlfriend¡­¡¹

    I guess that¡¯s true.

    I¡¯m still not used to the idea of going out with both of them.

    ¡¸We more or less just have to try asking Mia¡¹

    Mikoto sends out a text while wearing only a dress shirt.

    Because it was light, I could see her nipples through it.

    ¡¸What exactly do you mean by y around anyways?¡¹

    ¡¸We were gonna go to Caons on the bus¡¹

    Caons is that recently built outlet mall.

    It¡¯s quite a huge establishment and there¡¯s a lot of stores inside.

    Since it¡¯s in a ce that can only be reached by car, we¡¯ll be taking a bus from Ichikura Station.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I still haven¡¯t gone there yet¡¹

    It¡¯s be quite a topic even in our high school.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s particrly cutting-edge fashion.

    However it¡¯s popr among the girls as they can get items for cheap even for an outlet mall.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll probably be packed¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re worried about that, you probably couldn¡¯t go no matter what time it is¡­Mia said it¡¯s fine¡¹

    It seems she got a reply from Mia.

    ¡¸Also, since it¡¯s a weekday it should still be less crowded¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then, I¡¯ll go home and change¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We can head out in about an hour¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    When I tried to leave, Mikoto called out to me.

    ¡¸Hey¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Stopping, I looked at her.

    ¡¸I¡¯m your girlfriend, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    ¡¸And your my boyfriend?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup¡¹

    What kind of reaffirmation is this?

    ¡¸What is it, all of a sudden?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡¹

    Mikoto smiles and shakes her head.

    I left her room and went back to my house.

    Our two moms were still sleeping in the living room.

    When I call out to them, they picked up their bodies seeming dull.

    Saying I was heading out, they replied with do what you want.

    Of course, I¡¯ll do what I want.

    I take a quick shower and change my clothes.

    Mikoto¡¯s mom heads back home and I eat the breakfast my mom prepared.

    Grandpa and grandma woke up and had breakfast together.

    Chewing on some bread, I look down at my phone that had just rang.

    £¾Good morning. It¡¯s Mia

    £¾I heard from Mikoto-chan.

    £¾We¡¯re meeting at Ichikura Station at 10. I look forward to working with you.

    It was an overly business-like message.

    £¾Since I¡¯m more or less your boyfriend, I look forward to going together.

    Giving such a reply, Mia immediately replies.

    £¾More or less?

    Even though we¡¯ve already met, I feel like an idiot when I text her.

    However, text is the only way I¡¯ve been able to talk to her.

    £¾I AM your boyfriend. Sorry

    £¾I¡¯ll go with Mikoto so I¡¯m notte.

    I end up using polite speech.

    Mikoto called for me after about an hour.

    We head towards the station on bikes next to each other.

    ¡¸If we wanted to meet up with Mia, wouldn¡¯t it be better to meet at Mikura Station?¡¹

    It¡¯s the station closest to all of us.

    There¡¯s no need to expressly go all the way to Ichikura Station.

    We could meet at Mikura Station and then head to Ichikura Station together.

    ¡¸Mia had an errand to do before this¡¹

    ¡¸Fuuuhn¡¹

    Pedalling her bike, Mikoto was wearing clothes I¡¯ve never seen before.

    She was in a light blue shirt and a ck skirt.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her wear a skirt that wasn¡¯t a part of her uniform.

    It was amazingly girly and suited her very well.

    ¡¸What type of errand was it?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tell you!¡¹

    Mikoto started pedalling faster.

    Even though it¡¯s been a while since she wore girly clothes, she still talks like a guy.

    ¡¸Oi, if you go that quick, you¡¯ll fall, ya know?¡¹

    I also put more power into pedalling and went faster.

 Chapter 89: Shirota Yotsuba 18

    I rode the train towards Ichikura Station with Mikoto.

    We arrived at the meeting ce earlier than nned but Mia was already in front of the ticket gate.

    The rainy season has ended and it is now summer.

    Even though it was still in the middle of the morning, the heat was steadily chipping away at my stamina.

    ¡¸Morning¡¹

    Mia waves at me and Mikoto.

    She was wearing a linen shirt and a emerald skirt.

    It was casual clothing but the organic feel to it fits her.

    She was different from Mikoto who got herself fired up. I was used to her dressing stylishly.

    ¡¸Ah, eh? Shirota¡­?¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t recognize her till now.

    She was standing next to Mia wearing a baseball hat.

    When I notice, she lightly raised her hand and gave a strained smile.

    ¡¸Morning¡­¡¹

    I felt bewildered at the somewhat distant feeling.

    When she looks at Mikoto, she lightly nods her head.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you¡¹

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ando Mikoto¡­You¡¯re Shirota, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    It felt like when a big dog gets scared by a small one.

    ¡¸Why is Shirota here?¡¹

    I looked at Mia.

    Mia, who was looking cool with her chestnut-colored hair in a ponytail, smiled.

    ¡¸From the beginning, we nned to y together with Shirota-san¡­Mikoto didn¡¯t tell you?¡¹

    ¡¸Surprise!¡¹

    Mikoto looked at me with the face of a mischievous child.

    I tried to say something back but seeing Shirota shrinking back stopped me.

    ¡¸Now, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time for the bus to arrive!¡¹

    Somehow Mikoto took charge.

    It seems Mia also had no objections as the two started heading out.

    I, who was left behind, look at Shirota.

    ¡¸For now, shall we go?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­let¡¯s¡¹

    Her hat is pulled down all the way to hide her eyes.

    She was wearing a navy blue T-shirt and jeans fitting for a sporty girl.

    Her light brown tanned skin is dazzling.

    ¡¸You were supposed to meet with Mia today?¡¹

    As we head out, I asked Shirota.

    ¡¸Yes¡­I don¡¯t have club today and tomorrow¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so¡­¡¹

    Mia and Mikoto, who went on ahead, were talking to each other with a smile like sisters.

    asionally, they¡¯d stop talking and look over towards me.

    ¡¸You know¡­¡¹

    Shirota looks at me as if having resolved herself.

    Because she slightly raised her chin I could clearly see her eyes.

    It made me feel tense.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I unintentionally stop walking.

    I had somewhat of a hunch.

    Shirota also stops and looks straight at me.

    ¡¸I heard from Kurusu-san but¡­are you going out with both of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    I see. So that¡¯s what she wanted to talk about.

    Both her and Eda proposed to share me with Mia.

    That¡¯s why, when Mia sorted out her feelings she told Shirota.

    ¡¸M-m-m-m-me too¡¹

    Shirota opens her mouth in an unusual fluster.

    And then as she was continuing to say something else, Mikoto¡¯s voice came in first.

    ¡¸Hey, you two! The bus is here!¡¹

    Even though she was interrupted, Shirota let out a sigh as if she was relieved.

    ¡¸It seems we have to go¡¹

    When I mutter that, Shirota starts walking after nodding her head.

    We get on the bus and naturally sit all the way in the back.

    Mikoto and Mia sit on my left and Shirota sits on my right.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been looking forward to this, Koumei¡¹

    Mia turns to me with a perfect smile.

    ¡¸¡­Didn¡¯t you not originally invite me though?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know how yesterday¡¯s talk would go¡¹

    ¡¸And yet, you made a promise with Shirota?¡¹

    When I turn towards Shirota, she gives a small nod.

    She ends up being more ashamed than earlier.

    ¡¸I thought I would try to inform Shirota-san no matter how it ended up¡­I know if I were the one left hanging like that, I would hate it. All in all, I think it was a good course of action to take¡¹

    ¡¸What about Eda?¡¹

    I tried asking what I was curious about.

    Mia shakes her head, smiling.

    ¡¸I wonder¡­she couldn¡¯t match up with her efforts. Plus, it doesn¡¯t seem like she actually likes you¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    Mia¡¯s remark just now seems to implicitly say that Shirota likes me.

    When I look at her, her face was bright red as she was staring out the window.

    ¡¸Look! Look! What vegetables are those?¡¹

    Mikoto said while looking out the window.

    The bus already started heading out. It headed down the street with farnd on both sides.

    Just as Mikoto thought, the bus heading to the outlet mall was pretty empty.

    It was just us, a mother with a stroller and an elderly married couple.

    ¡¸What do you do for club, Shirota-san?¡¹

    After that, the conversation turned into Mikoto and Shirota kind of introducing each other.

    Mia and I act as supplements to the conversation as we are acquainted with both of them.

    It seems Shirota¡¯s tension gradually dwindles as she smiles asionally.

    I was happy Shirota was returning to her usual self.

    ¡¸Ah, there it is¡¹

    Mikoto says.

    Lured by her voice, everyone looks out the window.

    A huge building suddenly appears from inside the farnd.

    There was quite a line of cars as they were gradually being absorbed into the parking lot.

    Before long the bus reaches the bus stop.

    Mikoto gets off the bus first.

    The sun¡¯s rays were strong and the temperature was high.

    I could hear the cry of the cicadas in the forest nearby.

    The modern building in front of me felt weird being in this environment.

    Also, there were three beautiful women heading towards that building.

    Mia is first, followed by Mikoto and Shirota.

    Furthermore, each of their beauties is its own kind of wonderful.

    Whether they like it or not, they attract attention.

    ¡¸Hurry, let¡¯s try and get inside. It¡¯s hot¡¹

    Mikoto quickly goes through the entrance.

    For just a moment, Mia looks at me and smile meaningfully.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    When I incline my head to the side, Mia looks at Shirota.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll give you guys an hour to yourselves¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Shirota and I both let out voices at the same time.

    After a bit of silence passes, Mia looked at me.

    ¡¸Today, we were really supposed to get together without you, Koumei, but do you understand why?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I somehow get it¡¹

    The ones receiving my favor are Mia, Mikoto and Shirota.

    It is essential for these three to get along in order to share me.

    If they end up quarrelling, this setup will end uppletely crumbling.

    Mia and Mikoto already get along with each other. There¡¯s also no issue between Shirota and Mia.

    ¡¸It was in order to let Mikoto and Shirota meet¡­in order for them to get along, right?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to forcefully have them get along, though¡¹

    Mia looked at Shirota with a sweet smile.

    Smiling, Shirota replied.

    ¡¸I was nervous at first but I think I can get along with her¡¹

    ¡¸Thank goodness. Then, Shirota-san, about that thing you wanted to try in the future¡­Wanna try to do it today?¡¹1

    It seems before we met, Shirota and Mia had a conversation.

    Shirota nodded powerfully.

    ¡¸Yeah, I thought to try and finish the thing from earlier but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What happened?¡¹

    Tired of us taking forever toe, Mikoto calls out from inside.

    Mia looked at us both and said.

    ¡¸For one hour, anymore and I think Mikoto-chan will get mad¡¹

    Saying it as if she was looking forward to something, Mia heads out towards Mikoto.

    Somehow exining things to Mikoto, Mia enters the building.

    Mikoto sent fleeting gazes over here.

    ¡¸So, what was that about trying to do something in the future?¡¹

    After I couldn¡¯t see the other two, I asked Shirota.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± After nodding her head, Shirota put her hat back on.

    This time, I could clearly see her eyes and understand her expression.

    ¡¸Can I treat you to some drinks?¡¹

    She had an extremely healthy smile.

    <ol><li> No fucking clue man ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 90: Shirota Yotsuba 19

    ¡¸Here you go¡¹

    I hand the soda I bought from the vending machine over to Shirota.

    Sitting on the bench, Shirota smiles as she grabs the PET bottle.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    I sat next to her.

    Draining the tea in the PET bottle, I drank a mouthful.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hot¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    A small walk away from the bus stop, there was a small za with awn.

    There was a bench ced there in order to rest on.

    Since it was quite hot today, there weren¡¯t very many people.

    However, because it¡¯s a ce kids could y at, it¡¯s probably crowded during holidays.

    There was a billboard posted up with notices and events on it and a performer we didn¡¯t know turned towards us with a weird smile.

    ¡¸So? You have something you want to say, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Shirota looks at the sky as if dodging the question.

    It was clear skies. There wasn¡¯t a cloud in sight and the sun sat at the top of the sky.

    I was different from Shirota who was used to being outside. I¡¯ll end up melting in the direct sunlight.

    Shirota opens her PET bottle.

    *Bushu*, the carbonated drink let out a short noise.

    ¡¸I thought about finishing what I started earlier¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the thing you were saying at the station?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    Swinging her feet, Shirota took a sip of her drink.

    We have an hour. I¡¯m fine with her using as much time as she needs.

    However, we won¡¯t have as much time for anything else we¡¯d want to do.

    ¡¸Okutani, you¡¯re going out with those two right?¡¹

    ¡¸I am¡­¡¹

    I somehow kind of get what Shirota is trying to say.

    In other words, Shirota wants to properly be in a rtionship with me.

    I feel I can¡¯t let Shirota say it to me herself though.

    As a man, I should be the one to say it.

    ¡¸Then, you know, I-¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota¡¹

    I interrupted her.

    She looks at me with a surprised expression.

    And then she frowned feeling suspicious.

    With more silence in between us, I need to summon some courage.

    I pushed away as much of my thoughts as possible and words came rushing out.

    ¡¸I also like you¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Shirota immediately guessed my aim.

    Her drawn together eyebrows were now in a shape that made her look worried.

    She seemed troubled but her expression also somehow seemed embarrassed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, I also want to go out with you. I want to be your boyfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, etto¡­¡¹

    Shirota was hesitating on how she should reply to such a sudden confession.

    Without minding, I tell her everything.

    ¡¸You already know this but I am going out with Mia and Mikoto¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s far from normal. But, the both of them agreed on it, like that they came to be on good terms¡­how is it? Would you also want to go out with me?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡¹

    And so cutting it off there, Shirota turned away from me.

    Her gaze was looking at the broadleaf tree nted nearby. It was a nt where it would have green leaves whether it were summer or winter.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think it would be said to me first¡¹

    Shirota smiled as if she rxed.

    I nodded.

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that?¡¹

    Shirota smiles by just raising the corners of her mouth.

    She continues talking with a serious look in her eye.

    ¡¸Mia said you probably wouldn¡¯t say it yourself so it¡¯d be a headache¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s cause Mia¡¯s evaluation of me isn¡¯t quite high¡¹

    I said that intending for it to be a joke.

    It seems she understood it was a joke. She gave an exaggerated nod.

    ¡¸I think so too¡­I thought you would try saying you would want to keep your rtionships vague¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s impossible for me to not grow up¡­¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any need for the words after.

    Shirota nods.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ve also be theirpanion¡¹

    In the first ce, Shirota told me earlier she didn¡¯t want to fuss about monopolizing me.

    That confession was like a so-called ceremony.

    I am also aware of the ceremony to take responsibility of Shirota.

    There was a bit of silence between us both.

    I also look away from Shirota and look at the tree.

    There was no wind. The situation felt as if time had stopped.

    However, quite a bit of sweat was running down my neck.

    ¡¸What are we gonna do?¡¹

    Shirota suddenly breaks the silence.

    ¡¸Since you showed your manly side, we ended up finishing our business early¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    Looking at the time, 15 minutes have yet to pass.

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll call them and we¡¯ll meet up?¡¹

    When I get up from the bench, Shirota grabbed the hem of my shirt.

    Losing my bnce, I sit back down on the bench.

    ¡¸Okutani¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s try using the full hour¡­¡¹

    The sporty girl wearing a hat showed her white teeth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been so long too¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine but it¡¯s hot here so I want to go inside¡¹

    ¡¸Did you possibly want to hurry up and finish this because it¡¯s hot?¡¹

    ¡¸Well there was that too¡­¡¹

    I exchange jokes together with Shirota like this.

    Going from friends to boyfriend and girlfriend isn¡¯t too bad.

    I fell in love with Mia.

    Unless I overreach myself I can¡¯t stand next to her.

    Mikoto became my lover after being my childhood friend.

    I felt safe enough to tell her everything.

    So, my rtionship with Shirota is like extending friendship into a rtionship.

    There¡¯s no tension and we can just have fun together.

    ¡¸Is there some ce you want to see?¡¹

    I asked as I take a pamphlet from a rack nearby.

    After thinking for a bit, she points at it.

    ¡¸I wanna go here¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh? An arcade?¡¹

    ¡¸No good?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not that it¡¯s no good but¡­What do you want to do when we get there?¡¹

    Listening to that, I was already standing up from the bench.

    I put the pamphlet in my back pocket and start walking.

    In a fluster, Shirota starts catching up from behind me and muttered.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to a photo booth¡¹

    ¡¸Do you often go to photo booths?¡¹

    Shirota pouts at my words like they were vexing.

    ¡¸Is that bad?¡¹

    ¡¸No, just unexpected¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve done it quite a bit¡­Together with Fukiko¡¹

    ¡¸With Eda? A photo booth?¡¹

    ¡¸She dislikes them though¡¹

    As you would think.

    I understand at least doing it with Shirota.

    It was unexpected but it didn¡¯t feel all that out of ce.

    However, doing a photo booth with Eda seems way too distant.

    ¡¸Have you taken any with Kurusu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­I haven¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸What about Mikoto-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    The inside of the building was refreshing.

    Because I was covered in sweat, it was a bit cold.

    There were lots of stores lined up and there were more people than I thought going down the wide passage.

    The center became an atrium installed with criss-crossing esctors.

    It seems the floors are all different themes. It¡¯s interesting just looking at it.

    Getting on the esctors, Shirota showed me a carefree smile.

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll be the first one you¡¯ll do a picture booth with¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong, you know? I¡¯ve done it before¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? With who?¡¹

    ¡¸It was with someone named Ogiwara. We were good friends back in middle school. They ended up moving though¡¹

    ¡¸Fuun¡¹

    When we got to the floor with the arcade, Shirota suddenly asks in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Then what about a kissing picture? Did you do that with that Ogiwara person?¡¹

    ¡¸Ogiwara was a guy. We didn¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Shirota smiles seeming happy.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s take a kissing picture!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be my first kissing picture¡¹

    Shirota entered the arcade in a jog.

 Chapter 91: Shirota Yotsuba 20

    The arcade wasn¡¯t all that big.

    There were lots of crane games and coin games.

    The photo booths were concentrated along the wall with a wide variety of types.

    There was almost no one there.

    Probably because it was the middle of a weekday in a ce that can only be reached by car.

    There were some high school kids who were on break like us.

    However, there was no one I recognized.

    Shirota was surprisingly informed of the photo booths there.

    When she gets a rough look at the machines, she chose one without getting lost.

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    When I get in, I¡¯m surprised.

    It¡¯s quite different from when I did it with Ogiwara before.

    Two white, bright disc lights were lined in front.

    There was a thin sheet that seemed to hide the inside which made it really feel like a secret room.

    ¡¸It¡¯s 200 yen each¡¹

    Being told that, I hand over the money.

    Shirota operates the touch panel with a bunch of icons on it.

    ¡¸Okay, with this everything¡¯s ready¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Eh?¡¹

    That escted quickly.

    A high-pitched voicees out as an announcement.

    Lots of things were exined but I didn¡¯t catch any of it.

    ¡¸Here, do a pose¡¹

    Shirota flips her hat around while giving me instructions.

    And then she looks at the camera and does a peace sign with her tongue slightly sticking out.

    An example pose was reflected on the screen and she was imitating that.

    I couldn¡¯t copy it out of embarrassment. I just stood there.

    *Pashari*, it took a picture.

    The picture we just took was already shown on the screen.

    Compared to the lively high-school girl Shirota, I had an expression like I was getting a photo for a passport.

    Furthermore, without a pose, I was like a totem pole.

    ¡¸What is this, hahahahah¡¹

    Shirota had a burst ofughter.

    ¡¸This is the opposite of modern. Hahahahaha¡¹

    ¡¸What, I did it seriously¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s not a person who takes photo booths seriously. Hahahahah. Then let¡¯s go for a second¡¹

    Shirota operates it.

    I look towards the shutter a second time and a countdown starts.

    ¡¸Now, Okutani. This time we¡¯re taking it seriously¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you should also take it serious¡¹

    And then the second time, it took a picture of a guy and girl standing at attention.

    Shirota had an expression like she was desperately holding back fromughing.

    ¡¸Dahahahahah, it¡¯s too stupid, Okutani, it¡¯s too stupid!¡¹

    Shirota hitting her knee whileughing was cute.

    The way she wore her hat backwards also stirred up my heart.

    ¡¸How can you do such a serious expression? Hahahahah¡¹

    I was able to take a picture without that expression on the next one.

    And when it came time for the fourth one, Shirota proposed something.

    ¡¸Can we hold hands?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    The countdown already started.

    We quickly hold hands. We interlock our fingers and turn our heads to the sides.

    ¡¸Haha, we¡¯re really like a pair of lovers¡¹

    However, looking at the camera, Shirota let out a bigugh.

    ¡¸Like I said, you look expressionless, hahahahahahaha, even though we held hands and everything. Hahahahahah¡¹

    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t smile cause I was so focused on holding hands¡¹

    ¡¸What kind of concentration did you have that you couldn¡¯t even smile!¡¹

    Shirota continues tough while holding my hand.

    That¡¯s out of the question for me as I am worrying whether or not my hand is sweaty.

    ¡¸Hahahaha¡­haa¡­Iughed too much¡­haha¡¹

    Shirota looks at me still with a lingeringugh.

    ¡¸You good? Can you smile properly for the next one?¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡¹

    Once again, we go to take a picture while holding hands.

    Holding our hands in front of our faces we turn towards the camera.

    ¡¸Okutani! Look, smile, smile¡¹

    Shirota insistently tells me.

    Smiling awkwardly, I wait for the countdown to finish.

    The moment the shutter was pressed, I let out a big voice.

    ¡¸Shirota!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Surprised, she looks at me.

    There was a sh. I draw my face close to hers and stole her lips.

    ¡¸Nh?¡¹

    She opens her eyes wide.

    Our hands were still entwined.

    When our lips separate, Shirota¡¯s gaze is swimming with a bright red face.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah¡­yeah¡­y-you surprised me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You said you wanted to take a kissing picture¡¹

    ¡¸I did but¡­¡¹

    The screen showed the picture that was just taken.

    Shirota and I had our hands together.

    It seems I was bit toote with the kiss.

    The camera took the photo when our lips weren¡¯t touching even though it looks like they are.

    Shirota had a surprised expression with her eyes open wide.

    Such a defenseless expression gives a reaction to my crotch.

    ¡¸Eh?! This is no good, no good! My face is weird!¡¹

    It was satisfying watching Shirota girlishly try to hide the screen in desperation.

    She looked over her shoulder, red at me and said.

    ¡¸Shall we try and do a proper one?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    The countdown for the next photo starts.

    This is the seventh one and it seems to be thest.

    Shirota stands next to me. Looking at the screen, she lets her hair fall down from her hat.

    ¡¸Yosh¡¹

    Shirota looked at me.

    Her cheeks were dyed a bright red and her eyes were wet.

    Her glossy lips were slightly puckered.

    ¡¸I¡¯m kissing, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say anything so¡­nh¡¹

    I stole her lips.

    It was a longer kiss than earlier.

    We had to kiss until the countdown was over.

    I slightly move my lips on top of hers.

    ¡¸N¡­n, Okutani, hey, if you move it¡¯ll be bad¡¹

    Shirota was being cautious while kissing.

    I honestly control myself and wait for the sh.

    When the photographs were over, I couldn¡¯t separate from her lips.

    There was an announcement to choose what you wanted to write on the photo.

    However, we ignored it and continued to kiss.

    ¡¸N¡­chuu, nh, Okutanii¡­already¡­¡¹

    Shirota closes her eyes and moved her own lips.

    As one would expect, we can¡¯t stay like this.

    When we stop kissing, Shirota muttered with upturned eyes.

    ¡¸Hey¡­We need to leave¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right¡­¡¹

    In order to write on the photo we need to go outside.

    Entering the ce to write on the picture, Shirota immediately holds the pen.

    ¡¸This is weird as I thought, Hahahaha¡¹

    While writing on the photo of us standing at attention, Shirotaughs.

    The narrow space to write on the picture had just me and Shirota.

    She was diligently scribbling as the pen moved.

    Without anything in particr to do, I wrap my hands around her waist from behind.

    ¡¸Ah, wait¡­don¡¯t get in the way¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s moderate amount of sex appeal in her body feels good.

    Shirota stopped her hand for a second but then immediately starts working again.

    ¡¸What¡¯ll you do if someone sees?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. This ce is a perfect blind spot¡¹

    Being glued to her body, I press my nose into her neck.

    ¡¸Aah, I¡¯m all sweaty¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Shirota continues scribbling without seeming like she seriously dislikes it.

    ¡¸Look, it¡¯s done¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Already?¡¹

    I thought it was too bad.

    I wanted to be glued to her body just a little longer.

    ¡¸Then, do you want to take another?¡¹

    Shirota asks with a zed over voice.

    Letting go of her, I nodded my head.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it¡¹

    We take the printed photo from the photo booth.

    Without much verification, we both enter the photo booth again.

    Shirota gives a wry smile to me who will try kissing her.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t put in money¡­someone¡¯ll end uping in¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡¹

    After putting money in, I left it alone without touching it.

    If we don¡¯t operate the photo booth, it seems it will continue on to the next part.

    I got closer to Shirota. Our lips touch.

    Shirota¡¯s lips were soft. Even though she does club activities outside, they aren¡¯t rough at all.

    I could feel the maintenance done every day which excited me.

    ¡¸Nh¡­geez¡­Even though this wasn¡¯t my intention at first. Chu, nh, ah¡¹

    Our bodies and lips were pressed together.

    In the chaos of the arcade, no one could hear our foolishness.

 Chapter 92: Shirota Yotsuba 21

    ¡¸N, chu, nchuh, nh, nnchu¡¹

    I continue my kiss with Shirota.

    I was in a daze at the girl¡¯s soft lips.

    I wrap my hands around her back and hug her.

    It was like we were purposely making noise with our saliva.

    ¡¸Chuh, chupu, nah, naa, nchu, ahn, chu¡¹

    *Pashari*, there was sh from the camera.

    ¡¸N¡­it took a photo¡­nchu¡¹

    Shirota says while kissing.

    ¡¸Ah, my phones ringing¡¹

    My cell phone vibrated in my pocket.

    However, when I try to separate from her lips, Shirota draws closer.

    ¡¸Just a bit longer¡­Nchu, chuu¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Chupuh¡­geez¡­¡¹

    Regrettably pulling her lips away, Shirota looks at me.

    The vibration of my cell phone stopped.

    ¡¸Okutani¡­¡¹

    The shine around the edge of her mouth was erotic.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know how I can convey my point to you but¡­I¡­I like you¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota¡­I understand¡¹

    When we try to kiss again, this time her phone rang.

    I looked at the time.

    ¡¸We still have time¡¹

    ¡¸¡­But, there isn¡¯t much leeway¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Shirota pouts seeming a bit disappointed.

    And then, after putting on a thinking face, she smiled.

    ¡¸Next week, can you stay over at my house?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Stay over you say¡­at your house?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah yeah¡¹

    Shirota smiles.

    The camera shes again.

    There was a voice outside. It seems there were people waiting outside.

    Shirota¡¯s voice got a little bit quiet.

    ¡¸Come Friday night¡­secretly. Everyone but me will be out Saturday morning¡¹

    The machine counts down to the next photo.

    Shirota turns towards the machine with a peace sign and a smile.

    Flustered, I line up next to Shirota and give an awkward peace sign.

    *Pashari*, I ended up closing my eyes from the sh.

    Shirotaughs looking at the screen.

    ¡¸You¡¯re way too bad at taking photos¡¹

    ¡¸My bad¡¹

    The next countdown starts.

    I get behind Shirota and wrap my hands around her waist.

    Shirota opens her eyes wide and smiles without violently rejecting it.

    I kissed her neck in order to hide my face.

    ¡¸Nh¡¹

    She lets out a sweet voice.

    I extend my hand towards her T-shirt.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, that¡¯s too much¡¹

    Although she was cautious, Shirota wasn¡¯t rejecting it.

    I touched her breasts on top of her bra.

    Her breasts had a moderate swelling.

    Her skin was slightly hot and sweaty.

    ¡¸Aahn, don¡¯t rub em¡¹

    There were people waiting their turn outside.

    Our voices naturally grew quiet.

    ¡¸It¡¯s next Friday, huh¡­I¡¯ll stay over¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnh¡¹

    *Pashari*, the camera continues.

    And then, I rubbed her breast from on top of her bra.

    Shutting her eyes, Shirota holds down her voice.

    ¡¸Nh¡­nh¡¹

    Biting her lower lip, the lively high-school girl was having her breasts rubbed.

    My dick has blood flow to it trying to prepare.

    I won¡¯t be able to hold back if this goes on.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll continue next week¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­yeah¡¹

    Shirota nodded twice with her eyes closed.

    Letting go of her breasts, she let out a long sigh as if she was relieved.

    ¡¸Haa¡­Shall we go write on the pictures and head to those too?¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good¡¹

    Shirota hurried up and chose the photos and she gets out from the photo booth.

    I also head out chasing after her.

    I met eyes with the girls waiting outside.

    It seems they understood we were taking couple photos.

    It wasn¡¯t a good feeling getting judged on what type of guy I am.

    As I was waiting outside the photo scribbling corner, Shirota was already heading out.

    ¡¸Just give me your half when youe over next week.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Shirota quickly put the photos in her notebook and put it in her bag.

    And then she takes out her cell phone in exchange and makes a phone call.

    ¡¸Yeah. Where are you? The food court?¡¹

    She¡¯s probably talking to Mia.

    I take out the pamphlet from my back pocket and looked for the ce.

    The food court is on the first floor. It¡¯s not too far.

    ¡¸I got it, yeah, we¡¯ll be there soon¡¹

    Shirota got off the phone and looked at me.

    ¡¸What¡¯d she say?¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto-chan was hungry so they¡¯re at the food court¡¹

    It was still before noon.

    However, Mikoto probably still hasn¡¯t had breakfast.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit early but let¡¯s have lunch¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    We both head towards the food court.

    It¡¯s also quite empty since it isn¡¯t noon yet.

    Confirming the table the two beauties were sitting at, we head there.

    ¡¸Are you not eating?¡¹

    ¡¸Mia said we should wait¡­¡¹

    Mikoto, who wasying down on the table, raised her face and res at me.

    ¡¸Are you mad?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not mad, I¡¯m hungry¡¹

    ¡¸You need to eat breakfast, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸How did you know I didn¡¯t eat anything?¡¹

    Even if I didn¡¯t think about it I would know.

    Mia and Shirota were talking.

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    ¡¸Okutani properly did it for me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s surprising¡¹

    Mia¡¯s eyes were exaggeratedly wide.

    When she looks at me, she nodded seemingly in admiration.

    I wonder what she thinks of me as a human.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯ll pay you back so can you pay for me?¡¹

    ¡¸What would you like to eat?¡¹

    I respond to her request like she is a spoiled princess.

    It¡¯s true that I made her wait for it.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with whatever you get¡¹

    Mikoto says.

    ¡¸Is super hot ramen, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course it isn¡¯t. A cheeseburger is fine¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you say you would be fine with what I got?¡¹

    After more or less retorting her, I asked Mia and Shirota.

    ¡¸What about you two? I¡¯ll buy it for you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with the same¡¹

    ¡¸Me too¡¹

    Mia and Shirota roughly responds at the same time.

    ¡°I got it¡±, when I reply and start to walk away, Mia followed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help out¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, there shouldn¡¯t be that much¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Now, let¡¯s go¡¹

    Shirota sat down and Mikoto timidly starts a conversation.

    Somehow, Mia made sure those two would have a proper conversation alone.

    Arriving in front of the hamburger shop, I asked for 4 cheeseburgers and drinks.

    I naturally start talking with Mia while waiting.

    ¡¸You seem to get along with Shirota-san¡¹

    ¡¸Seems so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite an extravagant man, Koumei¡¹

    ¡¸I am the one who knows that the most¡¹

    Replying, I take the prepared cheeseburgers.

    I was holding a tray that had everything on it.

    It looks like I was going to eat 4 cheeseburgers all on my own.

    Looking at that, Mia looks at me with a perfect smile.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you be satisfied with 3?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s quite the metaphor¡¹

 Chapter 93: Shirota Yotsuba 22

    Eating the cheeseburger, Mikoto¡¯s mood improved.

    She gradually got along with Shirota and was already calling her Yotsuba.

    Of course, Shirota was intimately calling her Mikoto-chan.

    Taking along the three different type of beauties, we went shopping into the afternoon.

    ¡¸Hey, Can you buy this?¡¹

    Mia stops in front of an essory store.

    It was an essory shop tailored towards youngsters with little money.

    The thing Mia was pointing at was a silver ring.

    Mikoto was standing next to Mia, ncing over at the ring.

    ¡¸A ring?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I want a matching ring with Shirota and Mikoto-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you say, you get it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­I get it but¡¹

    ¡¸What about you, Shirota-san?¡¹

    Turning around, Mia looks at Shirota.

    Shirota nodded with a slightly red face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine but¡­I don¡¯t think those kinds of things would fit me¡¹

    ¡¸That isn¡¯t true¡¹

    Mia and Mikoto agree with my words.

    ¡¸I think it fits you well, Shirota-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I think so too¡¹

    ¡¸I-I wonder¡­¡¹

    Smiling seeming embarrassed, she started looking at the ring with the two.

    I look at it from a little ways away from them.

    Seemingly decided on something, they check the sizes of their own fingers.

    After that was done, Mikoto ran over towards me.

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Take out your money¡¹

    ¡¸Is this extortion?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. Aren¡¯t you our boyfriend? You¡¯ll be buying a ring for your girlfriends so take out your money¡¹1

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­I got it¡¹

    Taking out my wallet, I hand it over to Mikoto.

    When Mikoto takes it, she heads back to those two¡¯s side.

    Shirota looks at me seeming a bit surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡±, I wave my hand and nod to her as if to convey that meaning.

    Paying the bill, the three of them return to me.

    Mikoto hands back my wallet and I end up putting it in my pocket.

    ¡¸Is it fine?¡¹

    Shirota asks me.

    ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹

    ¡¸The rings¡­paying for them for us¡¹

    ¡¸You also paid for the cheeseburgers¡¹

    ¡¸No, I also ate that as well¡¹

    I said towards the smiling Shirota.

    ¡¸It suits you¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks, Okutani¡¹

    The three of them put on the ring without getting it wrapped up.

    When we head out, Shirota and Mikoto walked ahead.

    Naturally, Mia and I were together.

    Mia muttered in a low voice.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you cool¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve received plenty of training from you¡¹

    ¡¸What did I do?¡¹

    Mia smiles impishly.

    After letting out a sigh, I said.

    ¡¸You made Mikotoe get my wallet, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, was I found out? Even if I didn¡¯t do that, would you have paid?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t say for my own sake¡¹

    ¡¸Some¡¹

    The fluctuation of how she evaluates me is amazing.

    However, Mia smiles and took something out of her pocket.

    ¡¸Here, this is from us¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    There was a small package wrapped in paper.

    When I try opening it, there was a ring inside.

    The size was small and probably wouldn¡¯t fit on my finger.

    ¡¸It matches¡¹

    Mia showed her right hand.

    Of course the ring they bought was put on her middle finger.

    When I look at the two walking ahead, Shirota and Mikoto had the same ring on.

    ¡¸For me too, you say? But, the size¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You can¡¯t put it on your finger. If you were to wear the same ring as me, it would make amotion at school, you know? Plus, if you include Shirota-san as well¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It should be fine if I don¡¯t wear it at school¡¹

    Since the school rules arex, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with wearing a ring.

    It should be fine as long as you don¡¯t forget to take it off during gym.

    The problem is that it¡¯s the same ring for all three of us.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s just school, I don¡¯t think there should be a problem¡¹

    ¡¸Well if it¡¯s me no one should pay attention even if I were to make amotion¡¹

    ¡¸I will though¡­¡¹

    ¡¸So?¡¹2

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, Shirota-san and I will wear them like normal. And you will put a chain through it and wear it around your neck. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a small size¡¹

    I see.

    If I put it on as a ne, I can hide it.

    ¡¸This is from Shirota-san¡¹

    Saying that, Mia took a chain out from her pocket.

    It was a cute silver chain with a heart charm on it.

    The chain was plenty long that it wouldn¡¯t be weird for a guy like me.

    All the more, since I¡¯ll end up hiding it under my clothes anyways.

    ¡¸Is it fine? Isn¡¯t it an important item?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s important. It¡¯s a ne she bought for herself when she entered middle school¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t receive such a thing¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why she wants to give it to you¡­¡¹

    Mia lightly hits her shoulder against mine.

    ¡¸She was always wearing it but she said as she thought it doesn¡¯t fit here¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m the one who it doesn¡¯t fit¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, It¡¯s fine already. She¡¯s telling you to use it¡­she was too embarrassed to hand it over herself so she asked me to hand it over for her. This is also for my sake as well¡¹

    If she says that much to me, I can¡¯t refuse.

    When Shirota sends over a fleeting nce, our eyes met.

    Her face was already bright red so she ends up looking away.

    ¡¸She¡¯s cute, huh. Shirota-san¡¹

    After smiling at that, Mia hands over the chain.

    And then she runs ahead and meets up with the two.

    I can hearughtering from Shirota and Mikoto.

    With a bright red face, Shirota turns towards Mia and says something.

    Somehow it seems she was being teased by Mia about the chain.

    The three beauties walk together seeming like they get along.

    Everyone that passed by looked at them without exception.

    Gazing at that scene, I stick Shirota¡¯s chain through my ring.

    The heart charm also hits my neck like that.

    And then putting it inside my clothes, I hide the ring and heart charm.

    The three looked over their shoulders at me and smiled.

    This time they were teasing me about the ne.

    Thinking it was a bit embarrassing, I said in a voice loud enough for the three to hear.

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    <ol><li> Lol rip ?</li><li> No idea just chose what fits the best ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 94: Kurusu Mia 35 Ando Mikoto 27

    We returned to Ichikura Station by bus before it turned to evening.

    This bus was slightly more crowded than the one we came on but it¡¯s not like there wasn¡¯t anywhere to sit.

    ¡¸See ya, Yotsuba!¡¹

    After we got our tickets at the gate, Mikoto waved her hand to Shirota.

    Shirota was riding the train in the opposite direction.

    The sporty girl wearing a baseball cap, waves her hand back towards Mikoto.

    ¡¸Yeah,ter Mikoto-chan¡¹

    Mia and I also give our respective farewells.

    And then, we went to our own tform.

    Mia, Mikoto and I get on the train as it arrived.

    Immediately after boarding, I got a message from Shirota.

    £¾That was really fun( *¡äÆH£à)

    £¾I look forward to next Friday too¡«?

    I sent back a short reply.

    £¾Thanks for the ne.

    £¾For now, I¡¯ll see you back at school

    When I put away my cell phone, Mikoto looked at me.

    ¡¸N? What is it Mikoto¡¹

    ¡¸Did you not hear?¡¹

    Mikoto pouts seeming slightly unhappy.

    Mikoto was wearing very fashionable clothing.

    The feeling of her putting in all her effort for it is cute.

    The light blue shirt suits her and the ck skirt isn¡¯t bad either.

    I probably just can¡¯t get used to seeing her like this.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one at Mia¡¯s house today¡¹

    ¡¸Heee¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ¡°heee¡± me!¡¹

    Mikoto raises her voice.

    ¡¸I also have tomorrow off so I¡¯m gonna be staying there but what about you?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Me?¡¹

    Mikoto hands the exnation over to Mia.

    ¡¸My parents have business in Tokyo but they ended up suddenly needing to stay there¡­I got a mail just now¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸We invited Shirota-san too but she said she can¡¯te¡¹

    ¡¸¡­And your parents said it would be fine for me to stay over?¡¹

    ¡¸I told my mom Mikoto-chan would stay over but¡­as you would expect I can¡¯t tell her you would be¡¹

    Mia had an expression like she just did a prank on someone.

    Cute. It¡¯s too cute.

    I¡¯ve decided I want to stay.

    However, I gave a vague reply.

    ¡¸Ah, well¡­is that so¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why if youe it¡¯s a secret¡­¡¹

    Mia puts her index finger in front of her mouth and winks.

    Even so, I already made my decision.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll stay over¡¹

    Mikoto forces her way into the conversation.

    ¡¸Since it¡¯s so sudden, I haven¡¯t made any preparations¡­How about we head back first and then go?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡¹

    The train arrived at Mikura Station.

    Mikoto said in a voice only Mia and I could hear her.

    ¡¸Ah, perverted things are forbidden¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I opened my eyes wide.

    That wasn¡¯t necessarily my intention.

    I was just surprised that Mikoto said such things.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ¡°eh¡± me, pervert. We¡¯re postponing that for today¡¹

    Which reminds me, Mikoto said this morning she was hurting.

    I nodded in order not to force her to do something she can¡¯t.

    Mikoto gets off the tform first.

    I wonder if she was happy she would be staying at Mia¡¯s house as she was humming as she got off.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Being called out, I turned around.

    Mia was gripping the hem of my clothes.

    ¡¸As for me, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Even if we do perverted things¡¹1

    Saying that much, Mia chased after Mikoto.

    The two were talking about something but it didn¡¯t reach my ears.

    ¡¸See you in a bit¡¹

    We say goodbye to Mia at the station.

    Mia waving her hand was so perfect some guys stopped and stared.

    Seeing me wave back to her they had an expression of hatefulness.

    And then, noticing Mikoto next to me they were surprised.

    ¡¸Someday, I think someone will kill me¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Why?¡¹

    Ignoring Mikoto¡¯s bewildered question, I head towards the bike racks.

    We both get back home.

    Since I¡¯m already prepared, I¡¯ll head towards Mia¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be staying at a friend¡¯s house.¡¹

    I told my mom and left.

    I got a change of clothes and a towel. And then put all of it plus some condoms I bought at the store into my backpack.

    ¡¸Oi, Mikoto! Why?!¡¹

    I unintentionally call out to Mikoto.

    Mikoto left her house at the same time wearing her jersey.

    She was wearing a pair ofme dark red sweatpants and a worn out gray T-shirt.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Mikoto res at me.

    Straddling my bike, I said to her.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you be fine wearing the same clothes from earlier?¡¹

    ¡¸I dislike it¡­somehow, it makes my shoulders stiff¡¹

    ¡¸You are far from stylish¡¹

    We head down the paddy field road side-by-side.

    The days are long during this season. The sun was still in the sky.

    ¡¸I got a mail from that woman earlier asking to pick stuff up on our way over¡¹

    ¡¸What? Did she say we can even buy alcohol?¡¹

    ¡¸Pervert¡¹

    Even though I was just joking, I still get treated like a pervert.

    Mikoto scratches her own thin neck. I wonder if she got bit by a mosquito.

    ¡¸Even though she was making dinner, she said she didn¡¯t have enough ingredients and wants us to buy some¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­so she¡¯ll be making dinner¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be helping too, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I look forward to that¡¹

    We pass through the station and head towards the supermarket, Sainz.

    Since she is making yakisoba, we are buying the things she needs.

    We will also buy any other snacks and drinks we would want.

    I wonder how much I have for expenses just today.

    ¡¸Were you thinking something stingy right now?¡¹

    ¡¸No I wasn¡¯t¡¹

    Since Mikoto is paying for half, I decided not to say anything.

    Reaching the apartment building in front of the station, Mikoto heads towards the bike racks like she was used to it.

    Mikoto knows this area more than me as she has stayed over more.

    The lock opened for us and we headed up the staircase.

    After ringing the doorbell, Mia opened the door.

    ¡¸Sorry for making you wait¡¹

    Mia¡¯s white shirt and short shorts was perfect house wear.

    This is the Kurusu Mia you would absolutely never see at school.

    Mia wasn¡¯t wearing her usual mask even though she was in front of Mikoto.

    Because of that, her outfit now is probably fine.

    Above all else, the apron she was wearing was making my heart throb.

    It had a green and ck id pattern. It was the type that wraps around the hips and goes all the way down to thep.

    At the right angle, her apron hides her short shorts and made it look like she wasn¡¯t wearing pants.

    ¡¸Excuse me¡¹

    Mikoto quickly enters.

    She was acting as if she were at her house.

    In other words, she acted like she owned the ce.

    ¡¸Here, you too Koumei,e in. I¡¯ll get started on dinner soon¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, okay¡­¡¹

    I had an absurd feeling of happiness.

    I unintentionally said something.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you kiss me?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Eh?¡¹

    Mikoto, who entered earlier, looks back at Mia.

    And then after confirming she wasn¡¯t being looked at, she looks at me again.

    ¡¸What happened so suddenly?¡¹

    Although she was listening, Mia¡¯s lips got a bit wet.

    I closed the door and entered her house.

    And then I kissed Mia. It was a short kiss.

    The feeling of happiness I was wrapped up in grew even more.

    ¡¸Aaaah! Geez, what are you doing!?¡¹

    Mikoto ended up seeing us.

    Scrunching her eyebrows, she shouts.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s how it is! Hurry up ande over here!¡¹

    Sticking out her small tongue, Mia apologized to Mikoto.

    ¡¸Sorry sorry, I¡¯ming over now¡¹

    ¡¸Geez!¡¹

    Mikoto put her hands on her hips.

    She was wearing a thin apron like Mia¡¯s.

    ¡¸Koumei! You¡¯ll do that for me too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make it sound like you hate it! I¡¯m your girlfriend too! Gi-rl-friend!¡¹

    Mikoto disappears into the kitchen with her shoulders tensed up in a huff.

    Mia looks at me with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Make sure you do it for Mikoto-chan too, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡¹

    I replied while taking off my shoes.

    <ol><li> She got the thirst ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 95: Kurusu Mia 36 Ando Mikoto 28

    Yakisoba was a good choice.

    Mikoto was cutting the ingredients but it was quite rough.

    However, it¡¯ll be fine since it¡¯s yakisoba.

    Mia was the one shaking the frying pan.

    While the two were talking, I look at them standing in the kitchen from the living room.

    It wouldn¡¯t be right for me to just sit around.

    I prepared the drinks and chopsticks.

    ¡¸Thanks for the food¡¹

    We start eating without turning on the T.V.1

    Only I had just a bit too much of yakisoba.

    If I were to ask, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m a guy.

    I¡¯m not really a heavy eater.

    With that being said, I¡¯m not a light eater either.

    Finishing dinner, we take out snacks.

    Mia made us some hot tea.

    The sun was already going down but it still wasn¡¯t bedtime.

    ¡¸Koumei can use the shower first¡¹

    I nodded towards Mia¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸Ah, then excuse me¡¹

    I was quite sweaty from riding my bike and eating yakisoba.

    The room had a good temperature but even so my skin was sticky.

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m smelly. Even so, there are two girls here.

    Somehow I got a bit worried.

    I had her teach me where the shower is and quickly entered.

    It was thoroughly clean and sparkly.

    It seems the water wasn¡¯t hot but the bathtub was quite wide.

    Although it¡¯s a bitte at this point, I thought Mia¡¯s house is quite fancy.

    I get out of the bathroom.

    Mia and Mikoto were ying a card game.

    A ton of cards were ced in the center of the table and Mia was holding just one.

    Mikoto had two cards which means she had the joker.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine those two would be ying old maid.

    ¡¸What are you ying?¡¹

    ¡¸Old maid¡¹

    So it was old maid.

    ¡¸Just you two? Are you dumb?¡¹

    Saying that, Mikoto turned and red at me.

    ¡¸Say that to Mia¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Was she the one to suggest it?¡¹

    I certainly thought it was Mikoto¡¯s idea.

    Mia frowns seeming slightly vexed and said.

    ¡¸I only know about old maid¡¹

    ¡¸Haha¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you really were making fun of me just now, huh!¡¹

    Mia stood up mad.

    I apologized to her while waving both my hands.

    ¡¸Sorry sorry¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you¡¹

    Mia turns her face away.

    Swelling up her cheeks a bit, her face became red.

    ¡¸I said it was my bad. Here, this is the joker, so forgive me¡¹

    ¡¸Daaaaa! Don¡¯t tell her!¡¹

    I point at one of the two cards Mikoto was holding.

    When I did, Mia smiled sweetly and already started pulling the other card.

    ¡¸Aah! Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸There, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s Mikoto-chan¡¯s loss¡¹

    ¡¸No it isn¡¯t! Rather, are you happy with such a win!?¡¹

    Standing up, Mikoto roared.

    Mia looked at Mikoto with a nonchnt expression.

    ¡¸I¡¯m happy with it, so?¡¹

    ¡¸Dammit! I was betrayed! I won¡¯t do the punishment, Koumei will!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Punishment?¡¹

    Did they have such a rule?

    ¡¸Of course you will! You will pay for your injustices!¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡­What is it? Do I turn around 3 times and bark?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not¡¹

    Mikoto sits back down on her chair.

    And then she looks at me and smiled.

    ¡¸Give the details on your first sexual experience¡¹

    ¡¸What type of punishment is that?!¡¹

    After that, Mia and Mikoto took showers in turns.

    ¡°Should I turn on the T.V.?¡±, the conversation turned towards that.

    However, eventually we end up ying cards again.

    We open up the snacks and bring out the drinks.

    ¡¸How about Old Maid?¡¹

    Mia only knows old maid.

    She was wearing a light yellow T-shirt and short shorts.

    It seems like she was wearing a camisole underneath rather than a bra.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? Old Maid¡¹

    Mikoto says.

    Mikoto¡¯s originally casual style got even more casual.

    She was wearing a white T-shirt and gym pants that she used back in middle school.

    She was probably wearing a sports bra.

    Because she often wears it at home, it doesn¡¯t surprise me she would here.

    I deal the cards.

    The cards in my hand paired up more than I thought.

    It¡¯s not particrly because we were ying with 3 people.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the punishment?¡¹

    Mikoto asked while putting her paired up cards on the table.

    My eyes met with Mia¡¯s who was sitting across from me.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be about our first sexual experience¡¹

    I said in ce of Mia.

    I was involved in their first times after all.

    They would hesitate to say the details in front of their partner.

    ¡¸That should be obvious!¡¹

    It seems Mikoto is the same.

    Her face was red and then res at me sitting to my side.

    Even Mikoto seems to not want to talk about it in front of me.

    ¡¸So is it fine if it¡¯s a different punishment?¡¹

    Mia says that but Mikoto shakes her head.

    ¡¸No!¡¹

    Somehow it seems she was still holding a grudge from earlier.

    Then, I try telling them my idea.

    ¡¸If you lose, you have to take off a piece of clothing¡¹

    ¡¸Pervert¡¹

    That was quick.

    Mikoto says that almost as soon as I finish speaking.

    And then, Mia also looks at me with a slightly drawn back feeling.

    ¡¸What is it Mia, are you scared you¡¯ll lose?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t fall for that provocation but¡­still to strip. After all, Mikoto and I wouldn¡¯t gain anything¡¹

    ¡¸Does that mean you have absolutely no interest in my naked body?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, though?¡¹

    Damn. I¡¯m no match for Mia.

    Looking at the exchange between Mia and me, Mikoto said in a loud voice.

    ¡¸Ah, but you know, it¡¯s fine since I can see your naked body anytime¡¹

    ¡¸Oi¡¹

    However, disregarding my restraint, Mikoto continued.

    ¡¸I¡¯d like to try seeing Mia¡¯s naked body though¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Mia looked at Mikoto with wide eyes.

    She seemed surprised like having an arrow fly in from an unknown location.

    ¡¸After all, you¡¯re quite stylish. I want to try looking at another girl. When I stayed over in the past we didn¡¯t get into the bath together either¡¹

    ¡¸Mi-Mikoto-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! It¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t lose¡¹

    Without a moment¡¯s dy I jump onto what Mikoto was saying.

    ¡¸Mia, this is a democracy¡­give up¡¹

    ¡¸What government has been born from this?¡¹

    Mia says something grandiose and looks up at the sky.

    <ol><li> I don¡¯t know why this was specified ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 96: Kurusu Mia 37 Ando Mikoto 29

    My abnormality is good.

    I am strangely good at Old Maid.

    There is no surefire way of winning Old Maid. Luckrgely affects victory or defeat.

    However, I rarely have lost.

    It¡¯s a bit vague.

    It¡¯s a vague skill but I can tell where the joker is by the other person¡¯s expression.

    As long as I don¡¯t grab the joker, I can¡¯t lose.

    In other words, I¡¯ll win.

    Of course there are times when I start out with the joker.

    However, if I still have a bunch of cards in my hand the likelihood that they pick close to my right hand is high.

    This is more about luck but if I can somehow get rid of the joker I¡¯ll win.

    After that I should be fine if I just watch their expressions in order to not pull the joker.

    As the turns went on, Mikoto took the joker from me and Mia took the joker from Mikoto.

    And then I took a card from Mia.

    The joker inevitably stayed with Mia.

    That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t drawing it.

    That¡¯s the situation right now.

    Mia is holding two cards.

    ¡¸G-go ahead¡¹

    Mia mixed up her cards over and over again and presents them to me.

    I try to pull the right card. Mia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    I try to pull the left card. Even so Mia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸Hurry up¡¹

    I ended up getting lucky from Mikoto saying something.

    By the way, I only have one card in my hand.

    ¡¸Then, this one¡¹

    I pulled the left one.

    It was the 9 of hearts.

    ¡¸Aah!¡¹

    Mia raises her voice but it was already toote.

    I threw my paired up card on the table.

    ¡¸Yeees! Mia loses¡¹

    ¡¸Hey¡­wasn¡¯t that quite unfair?¡¹

    Scrunching up her eyes seeming resentful, Mia looks at me.

    Since this is the fourth time, it can¡¯t be helped that she doubts me

    ¡¸How did I do that? Isn¡¯t this your deck of cards?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but¡­¡¹

    I could tell Mia was puffing up her cheeks.

    Right now, she had taken off both her socks and her T-shirt.

    She was currently in her camisole.

    Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her camisole.

    I wonder whether she would take off her camisole next or her shorts.

    By the way I¡¯ve taken off one piece of clothing.

    When I started with the joker in my hand, Mikoto didn¡¯t pick it once.

    Since I wasn¡¯t wearing socks, I took off my pants and am in my loose trunks now.

    Mikoto lost twice so she took off both her socks.

    ¡¸¡­Here, take it off, take it off¡¹

    Mikoto agitates her seeming happy.

    With a red face, Mia stood up with a reluctant feeling.

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t think I was so weak¡­¡¹

    You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m just too strong.

    The one Mia chose was obviously her shorts.

    She sticks her fingers into her waistline and slowly strips.

    ¡¸Uwa¡­how erotic¡¹

    Why did Mikoto¡¯s face turn red.

    With her eyes shut, Mia exposes her thighs.

    Her panties were light blue.

    It was simple with little decorations.

    However, that gave it a strange liveliness and made me excited.

    ¡¸Is this fine?¡¹

    Mia looks at me and Mikoto with a slightly defiant feeling.

    We couldn¡¯t close our half-open mouths.

    ¡¸Hey¡­even though I¡¯m a woman I¡¯m gonna fall in love¡­¡¹

    Mikoto said in a whisper.

    Mia¡¯s proportions were perfect to that degree.

    She had long legs, a tight waist and a voluptuous pair of hills under her thin camisole.

    It goes without saying that her face had perfect beauty. Her chestnut-color hair touches her exposed shoulders.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Mikoto calls out to me.

    ¡¸Somehow, I¡¯m feeling a bit strange¡¹

    ¡¸Pervert¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you the same?¡¹

    If I were to speak honestly, I was constantly worrying.

    ¡¸H-hey!¡¹

    Sensing the strange atmosphere, Mia calls out.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do the next one! I don¡¯t like this feeling as if I have lost!¡¹

    Mia unexpectedly hates to lose.

    As she sits back down in her chair, she promptly gathers up the cards and shuffles them.

    However, Mikoto and I were unable to take our eyes off of her.

    ¡¸U-umm¡­both your guys¡¯ eyes are scary, you know¡­¡¹

    ¡¸S-sorry¡¹

    Even though I looked away from her, Mikoto continued to stare.

    Looking at Mia with a stupid face, she moved only her mouth.

    ¡¸Somehow, I can¡¯t stomach it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Mia stops her hands that were dealing out cards.

    ¡¸For you to be this perfect¡­as a woman I can¡¯t even be jealous¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto-chan¡¹

    Holding the dealt cards in her hand, Mikoto hides her face and said.

    ¡¸Rather, I¡¯m proud even thinking we are sharing the same guy¡¹

    ¡¸Did you turn stupid?¡¹

    I said.

    Mikoto res at me.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re plenty cute¡¹

    ¡¸Hafuh?¡¹

    Mikoto let out a strange voice and moved her body a bit.

    ¡¸What? What? What is with that timing?¡¹

    Turning towards me with moist eyes, Mikoto scrunches her eyebrows seeming troubled.

    Mia looks at me like I was strange.

    ¡¸Well, Mia is definitely perfect but¡­I also think you¡¯re perfect too¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Wh-wh-wh-why would you say that so suddenly!¡¹

    Why is Mikoto mad.

    Standing up from her chair, she throws her cards on the table.

    ¡¸Aaaaaa! Geez! I¡¯m stripping too!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? I don¡¯t even get what you¡¯re saying!¡¹

    However, as she stands up, she takes off her track pants.

    She had pure white panties. There was a white ribbon attached at one point.

    It had a childish design but it¡¯s not like it didn¡¯t have any attractiveness to it.

    Being seen by Mia and I, Mikoto¡¯s face quickly gets bright red.

    It seems she realized how absurd her actions were.

    As it got silent, she sat down and hid her face.

    No one could say anything.

    Mia and I looked at each other and then both looked at Mikoto.

    It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant atmosphere.

    However, the air being conveyed between us three became a bit heavy.

    We all slightly became aware of the¡¸sexual¡¹atmosphere mixed in the air.

    ¡¸M-Mikoto-chan¡­¡¹

    Mia said in a slightly blurry voice.

    Mikoto doesn¡¯t reply with her face still downwards.

    ¡¸M-Mikoto¡­¡¹

    I also call out.

    However, Mikoto doesn¡¯t reply but shook her head.

    Once again, I made eye contact with Mia.

    We both exchanged our thoughts.

    And then, we could tell we thought of the same thing.

    ¡¸Ah, umm¡­Mikoto do you wanna kiss?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa?¡¹

    Mikoto raised her face.

    And then she looks at me.

    ¡¸Since earlier, your timing has been weird¡­nh¡¹

    I pile my lips on top of Mikoto¡¯s who just raised her face.

    Her thin lips were boiling hot.

    ¡¸Nh¡­chuu, nh¡­¡¹

    Mikoto was already receiving my kiss.

    I give Mia a sidelong nce while kissing Mikoto.

    She nods and stands up.

    And then she draws closer and disappears from my field of view.

    Something soft wraps around my back.

    Mia embraces me as I sit in the chair.

    Stopping the kiss, Mikoto looks at me.

    ¡¸Koumei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I promised you earlier¡¹

    I kissed Mia at the entryway earlier.

    At that time, Mikoto said to do it to her as well.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s true but¡­why now?¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto-chan¡¹

    ¡¸M-Mia¡­¡¹

    Mikoto looks at Mia with intoxicated eyes.

    Mia, who was embracing me from behind, said in a tone that had plenty of leeway.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you want to do it too?¡¹

    Mikoto wet her lips at those words.

    And then, looking away she gave a small nod.

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

 Chapter 97: Kurusu Mia 38 Ando Mikoto 30

    We move to Mia¡¯s room.

    We set up the futon under the bed.

    It seems Mia and Mikoto would sleep on the bed and I would sleep on the futon.

    When we entered the room, Mia turned on the A/C.

    Mikoto crosses the room and sits on the bed with a bright red face.

    Mia and Mikoto were both in their underwear having already stripped off their pants.

    Those two were both in the room. Just that was enough to make my dick big.

    It was quiet.

    I was standing in the doorway and Mia was standing staring at the bookshelf.

    Mikoto was sitting on the bed staring at her feet.

    ¡¸Wh-what should we do?¡¹

    Mikoto asks without looking at me.

    Even though my throat was really parched, I somehow got my voice out.

    ¡¸What should we do, you say¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Won¡¯t we do it¡­with us three?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, eh? Is it fine?¡¹

    I look at Mikoto and then at Mia.

    After a bit of silence, Mia opened her mouth.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine with it but¡­what about you, Koumei?¡¹

    Mia was strangely nervous.

    ¡¸I want to do it but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But?¡¹

    I still end up giving a vague reply.

    I gather up my courage.

    I should properly show my determination.

    Isn¡¯t this the time to grow up?

    I¡¯m going to be a man who is dating multiple people.

    If so, I should be taking responsibility.

    ¡¸Mia¡­Mikoto¡­¡¹

    They both turned towards my voice.

    ¡¸Come here¡¹

    The two opened their eyes wide seeming a bit surprised.

    However, Mikoto nods with an already blushing face.

    Mia also draws close with a somewhat happy smile.

    First, I hug Mia.

    And then I immediately steal her lips.

    ¡¸Nh¡­chuu¡¹

    Standing up from the bed, Mikoto reservedly draws close to me.

    As I stretch my hand out, she grabbed it.

    She was charming.

    ¡¸Nchuu¡­chu, nh¡¹

    Mia violently sticks to my lips.

    Next to Mia, Mikoto wraps her hands around my waist and embraces me.

    On the right side was Mia¡¯s plump body. On the left side I could feel Mikoto¡¯s small body.

    I was held in between the girls from both sides making me more excited than I¡¯ve ever been.

    ¡¸Koumei, nh, chuu¡­¡¹

    ¡¸H-hey, me too, I want to do it¡¹

    ¡¸Nh, chuu¡­¡¹

    Mia separates her lips from mine at Mikoto¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Okay, change¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Koumei, kiss me¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Mikoto, who was standing on her tiptoes, and I exchange a kiss.

    Mia looks at us from the right hand side.

    ¡¸Nh¡­nchu, nh¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto-chan, you¡¯re cute¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t, n, chu, look so much¡¹

    I gripped Mia¡¯s hand as I kissed Mikoto.

    And then, I bring her hand towards my crotch.

    ¡¸Perv¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Chuu, nh¡¹

    Mikoto kisses in a daze.

    In between us, Mia touched my dick from on top of my boxers.

    ¡¸Hahn¡­¡¹

    I let out a voice to the moderate stimulus.

    Mikoto notices the strange action and separates her lips.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Miaa¡¹

    ¡¸Koumei told me to touch it¡¹

    ¡¸Koumei, you pervert!¡¹

    Mikoto res at me as if ming me.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, right¡­I¡¯ve holding back this whole time¡¹

    ¡¸Even though you just did it with me yesterday?¡¹

    While Mikoto was saying that, she starts stroking my dick with Mia.

    The two different hands moved around.

    ¡¸Ah, it got bigger¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s true¡­rather it¡¯s too big¡¹

    The two girls share a conversation.

    Mia was in her camisole and Mikoto had her pants taken off.

    ¡¸Should we take it off?¡¹

    Mia looks at me.

    Her lips were wet from my saliva.

    ¡¸Ah, Mia¡­¡¹

    I draw closer to Mia¡¯s face.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped¡­nh, chuu¡¹

    Unable to hold back, I badger Mia for a kiss.

    Mia immediately piles her lips on mine and gives me a passionate kiss.

    ¡¸Geez¡­only with Mia¡­Then I¡¯ll take it off, okay?¡¹

    Mikoto got on her knees on top of the futon.

    And then she took off my boxers.

    At the same time, my dick that was starting to get hard jumped out like it was being set free.

    ¡¸Uwaa¡¹

    Mikoto raises a surprised voice.

    My arousal reached its peak.

    ¡¸Nh, chuuu¡­n, naa¡­nh¡¹

    I put my tongue in Mia¡¯s mouth.

    Unsurprised by it, Mia receives my tongue.

    And then entangles it with her own.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­It¡¯s twitching¡¹

    Mikoto poked my dick.

    *Jin jin*, stimtion runs through my body.

    ¡¸Nh¡­chupu, n. Ahn, Koumeeeei, nh¡¹

    I also got pleasure from Mia.

    *Gyuu gyuu*, the way she was pushing her body onto mine was lovely.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll kiss here too, kay?¡¹

    Mikoto gripped my dick.

    And then, she kissed my ns with her thin lips.

    ¡¸Nh, chuu¡¹

    Mikoto continues to give light kisses over and over again.

    Finishing up our passionate kiss, Mia looked at Mikoto.

    And then, when she looks at me she floats a bewitching smile.

    ¡¸So this excites you, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What do you want me to do?¡¹

    Mikoto looks up at me with the head of my dick in her mouth.

    *Fuwaa*, I got goosebumps.

    I was dominated by that much pleasure.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­it-it feels good¡­Mia boobs¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Nodding, Mia took off her camisole.

    *Jyupu jyupu*, Mikoto puts my ns in and out of her mouth.

    Pleasure covers my whole body. Mia¡¯s upper body was exposed in front of my eyes.

    Her swellings that captivate men and the beautiful nipples enshrined at the top were right in front of me.

    ¡¸¡­My nipples, their already erect¡¹

    ¡¸Miaa¡¹

    ¡¸Ahn¡¹

    I embrace Mia and wrap my hands around her breasts.

    And then, I massaged them as if I was kneading dough.

    My fingers would sink a decent amount in and then bounce back.

    ¡¸Amazing¡­¡¹

    Mikoto looks at Mia¡¯s breast and take my ns out of her mouth.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t they amazing? My breasts¡­ahn¡¹

    Mia smiled towards Mikoto while having her breasts rubbed.

    Mikoto nods.

    ¡¸This woman¡­she¡¯s just too perfect!¡¹

    ¡¸You too, Mikoto-chan, strip¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to show mine¡­¡¹

    Even if it¡¯s small, it seems Mikoto has aplex about her breasts.

    After seeing Mia¡¯s breasts, it¡¯ll be difficult for her to needlessly strip.

    I tried to throw a lifeboat out for her by saying something while massaging Mia¡¯s breasts.

    ¡¸But I like your boobs¡¹

    ¡¸Geeez, saying such a thing again¡­¡¹

    Mikoto was shy and covers her face.

    ¡¸Well I¡¯ll strip but¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto-chan¡¯s cute, huh¡¹

    After whispering in my ear, Mia looks back at Mikoto.

    Mikoto took off her T-shirt leaving her in a sports bra.

    And then, she also took off the sports bra.

    They were small but Mikoto had a proper pair of hills.

    The small nipples on top were lovely.

    ¡¸Mia¡­lick it.¡¹

    Saying that, I lie down face up on the futon.

    ¡°Yes yes¡±, Mia crouches down to my right and started licking while smiling.

    ¡¸Nnah¡­nh, chu¡¹

    Mia¡¯s small tongue crawls along mypletely erect dick.

    My hips shiver at her careful movements.

    Mikoto idly stares at her.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Mikoto bends her head to the side when I call out to her.

    ¡¸You too, lick it¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? But Mia is¡­¡¹

    When she said that, Mia raised her head and smiled.

    ¡¸Come on Mikoto-chan¡­let¡¯s do it together¡¹

    ¡¸Perverts¡¹

    Although she says that, Mikoto crouched down on the left side.

    Making eye contact with Mia, Mikoto also draws her mouth closer to my dick.

 Chapter 98: Kurusu Mia 39 Ando Mikoto 31

    ¡¸Nh¡­chu, chupu, nahn, nnh, ah¡¹

    ¡¸uchu, uchu¡­chupu, nah, nh¡¹

    The two beauties were licking me from both sides.

    Mia tucks her long hair behind her ear and licks my dick with an elegant feeling.

    Mikoto desperately moves her head up and down dragging her tongue.

    I just abandoned myself to the sea of pleasure and floated along.

    Mia¡¯s and Mikoto¡¯s tongue were small.

    The sight of them wholeheartedly licking is cute.

    asionally both their tongues would collide against each other.

    ¡¸Nh¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Each time the two make eye contact awkwardly.

    ¡¸Nah¡¹

    Mia raises her head and holds my shaft in her mouth.

    ¡¸Aah¡­feels gooood¡­¡¹

    The sticky inside of Mia¡¯s mouth is wrapped around me making my dick feel like it would melt.

    *Jyuppu jyuppu*, Mia moves her head.

    Saliva drips out and flows down my rod.

    Mikoto continues to like my dick as if licking up that saliva.

    ¡¸N, nchuu, Koumei, nh¡­Nyahn?¡¹

    Surprised, Mikoto looks at me.

    I stretched out my hand and touched her breasts.

    Because she was on all fours, gravity made her small breasts just a bitrger.

    I had my palm raised upwards from below her and touch her loose breasts.

    ¡¸Guppu, nhpu¡­jyupuh, nchuuu¡¹

    Mia put as much of dick into her mouth as possible as she was blowing me.

    I felt a great pleasure from her moving in consideration to not hit my dick with her teeth as she opens her mouth wide.

    ¡¸Mia¡­Mikoto¡­¡¹

    I rub Mikoto¡¯s breasts as she is on all fours.

    ¡¸Nyahn, nh¡­chuu, ahn¡¹

    When I y with her nipples with my index finger, her small body jumps.

    That sight was so lovely I just couldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Aahn, wai-, nyahn, Koumeii, I can¡¯t liiick¡­nyah¡¹

    ¡¸Npuh, apuh¡­gupu, chuppu, nchu¡¹

    I was rubbing the breasts of my gasping childhood friend and the perfect beauties were sucking my dick in a daze.

    I have to constantly check that the spectacle in front of my eyes is a reality or not.

    They both were topless with only panties on their bottom half.

    Such obscene circumstances turned my thoughts into a white haze.

    ¡¸Aaah, cumming! Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nchuuu, gupuhnpuu, nchu¡¹

    At my remark, Mia increases her speed.

    Mikoto also grabbed my shaft by the root while having her breasts rubbed.

    ¡¸Me too, nyahn, you¡¯re making me cum¡­nh¡¹

    Mikoto moves the small hand she was grabbing me with up and down.

    Mia sucks on my thick rod. It was like a vacuum on my urethra.

    ¡¸Kuhahah you two¡­ah, cum, cumming¡¹

    ¡¸Npu¡­¡¹

    Mia takes my dick out of her mouth.

    Mikoto continued to stroke.

    A lump of magma starts forming in the center of my hips.

    An urge to cum immediately rises to the top that couldn¡¯t be held back.

    ¡¸Let it out! Koumeii, in my mouth¡¹

    Mia lets out her tongue and opens her mouth a little bit.

    An electric shock runs through my whole body as her small tongue hits the head of my cock.

    Stopping her hand, Mikoto stops and stares at it in wonder.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, cumiiiiiiing¡ª-¡¹

    My hips jumped up.

    It¡¯s like my consciousness was flying away. That¡¯s how pleasurable it felt.

    It was almost like I could feel each individual seed passing through my urethra.

    *Dopyu*.

    Such a noise could be heard.

    I fired out more semen than I thought.

    ¡¸Apuh¡¹

    I wonder if Mikoto was controlling it somehow as semen flies into Mia¡¯s mouth.

    Although she was frowning, Mia stretched out her tongue in an attempt to catch all the semen.

    ¡¸Haa¡­haa¡­haa¡­¡¹

    There was a long lingering feeling.

    Mikoto was still gripping my dick and Mia closed her mouth to not let any semen out.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s erotic¡­Mia¡¹

    ¡¸Nkuh¡­¡¹

    After swallowing the semen, Mia smiled at Mikoto.

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Was it tasty?¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t really tasty¡­but, I like the feeling of it sticking to my throat¡¹

    ¡¸After all, Koumei¡­liked it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Haa¡­haa¡­¡¹

    Unable to break away from the lingering effects, I couldn¡¯t give a proper reply.

    Mikoto gave a small snicker.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute, Koumei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Koumei¡­I don¡¯t think I can hold on anymore¡¹

    Mia stood up and took off her panties.

    *Kuchyuri*, a sound came from her crotch.

    ¡¸Are you putting it in?¡¹

    Mikoto asks.

    ¡¸Is it fine if I go first?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­Today¡¯s impossible for me anyways¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m still hurting from doing it yesterday¡­¡¹

    Mikoto cast her eyes downwards seeming a bit disappointed.

    Seeing that, I said to Mikoto.

    ¡¸But you can still strip¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that, so conceited¡­¡¹

    Although she said that, Mikoto stood up and took off her panties.

    Mia was alreadypletely nude.

    When I look up at her from below, I could tell she was plenty wet.

    *Tsuu*, a single stream of love juices streamed down her thigh. It was too erotic.

    ¡¸Where¡¯s a condom?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I have one¡­¡¹

    When I try to get up, Mia shook her head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. Just stay like that and tell me where it is¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­inside my bag¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I got it¡¹

    Mia left the roompletely nude.

    It seems she was heading back to the living room where I left my bag.

    ¡¸I stripped, but¡­¡¹

    Mikoto stood up hiding her privates with her hands seeming embarrassed.

    Iid down again and beckoned for her.

    ¡¸Here, straddle my face¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to lick you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Buuut¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It should be fine if I lick it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s okay but¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    However, she honestly listens to what I say.

    Because of her character and conduct, Mikoto won¡¯t go against me.

    At my guidance, Mikoto draws closer to my face.

    And then she straddled my face.

    ¡¸What¡¯s with thiiis¡­Ahh it¡¯s so embarrassing, I might die¡¹

    ¡¸You won¡¯t die¡­Also, aren¡¯t you expecting something? You¡¯re crazy wet¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, don¡¯t say iiit¡­¡¹

    Straddling my face, Mikoto¡¯s privates were in full view.

    Herbia was still slightly open from her first experience yesterday.

    Love juices were dripping from in between.

    ¡¸Squat like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Pervert, pervert, perveeert¡¹

    Mikoto slowly drops her hips down to my face.

    At that time, Mia returned to the room.

    Mikoto raises her voice.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, Mia, don¡¯t look¡¹

    ¡¸I saw, especially since you are doing such a perverted act¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. This is Koumei¡¯s -Nyaaaahn¡¹

    *Kuchari*, I kissed herbia with my lips.

    ¡¸Hyaaaahn, nyahn, aaahn¡¹

    ¡¸Ko-Koumei¡­I¡¯m, already¡­hey, I¡¯m putting on the condom, okay?¡¹

    My mouth was blocked by Mikoto so I couldn¡¯t give a reply.

    ¡¸Nyahhahnh, aaaahn, nyaahn¡¹

    Even though I still haven¡¯t licked her, Mikoto gasps.

    She desperately bends her hips in an attempt to withstand the pleasure.

    The puffed up and plumpbia that hit my lips is warm.

    I could feel Mia gripping my dick and frantically try to put the condom on.

    Even though I already came once, I was still plenty hard andrge.

    ¡¸Nhaaaaahn, Koumeeeeei Nyaaaahnnnyah¡¹

    Sticking out my tongue a bit, I arrived at Mikoto¡¯sbia.

    Although her body shook with a twitch, Mikoto strongly presses her hips against me.

    ¡¸I did it¡­Hey, Koumei¡­I¡¯m putting it in, okay? It¡¯s fine to put it in, right?¡¹

    Of course I wanted to put it in.

    Since I couldn¡¯t give a reply I slightly raised my hips.

    It seems Mia guessed my intention as she straddles my body.

    ¡¸Nyaaaahn, nnnnh, Koumeiii, aahn, nyahn¡¹

    ¡¸ah, nnh¡­n, Koumei¡­¡¹

    I wasn¡¯t sure because I couldn¡¯t see.

    But, I could tell my dick was touching something warm.

    Mia put my dick inside her.

 Chapter 99: Kurusu Mia 40 Ando Mikoto 32

    It was like my dick was actually melting.

    Being wrapped up in Mia¡¯s vagina I didn¡¯t want to separate from this reality.

    ¡¸Aaaaaahn, nnnh, ah¡¹

    Mia receives my dick as she lowers her hips on her own.

    Mikoto¡¯s privates cover my mouth which means I can¡¯t look at what¡¯s going on.

    However, my reasoning snapped like a sandal strap under the excitement, and my eyes opens to a beastial instinct.

    ¡¸Nyaaaahnyahah, nhah, nnnyaah¡¹

    Using my tongue, I assault Mikoto¡¯sbia.

    Discovering her swollen and puffy clitoris, I licked it left and right.

    ¡¸Hyaahnnnh, nyaahn¡¹

    Mikoto was also swept away by a wave of pleasure.

    She moves her hips back and forth epting the stimtion.

    She raises a gasping breath that was almost like a scream as love juices are endlessly discharged.

    These juices mixed with my saliva and made an indecent sound.

    ¡¸Hah, ah, it¡¯s biiiig, aaaahnhahn, nh¡¹

    Mia started to move relentlessly.

    They were awkward movements but she was eagerly taking my dick in and out of her.

    *Guchun, guchun*, sounds could be hearding from the area we were connected.

    I can count the amount of times I¡¯ve had sex with Mia.

    However, it was like her vagina formed for my personal use.

    ¡¸Ah, hah, nh, naah, kahah, nnh gooood¡¹

    ¡¸Nyaaahn, naaaahn, hahnhn, I also feel goood¡¹

    Both the beauties continue their movements on top of my face and hips respectively.

    They gasped at the same time and each of their voices and pleasure increased at the same time.

    Mikoto¡¯s voice was a bit high. However, Mia¡¯s voice had an adult charm to it.

    ¡¸Ohn, ahn, nah, nh, ah, it¡¯s hitting, inside-aaaaahn, Koumeiiii¡¹

    *Kotsun, kotsun*, my dick was kissing Mia¡¯s cervix.

    ¡¸Feels goood, aaahn, haahnoh, ahn¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaahn, nnyahn, nnyah¡¹

    I was in a daze.

    I spread open Mikoto¡¯sbia with my tongue, and I give her vagina inside a kiss.

    Mikoto shook her hips in a daze as her body shivers like it was being shocked with electricity.

    ¡¸Nyahn, nyahnya, aaanyah, nh, hyahn¡¹

    Mikoto continues to only sing as she changes into a female without embarrassment.

    And then, she shouts as her body twitches.

    ¡¸Aaah, so sudden, ah, no good, no good, cummingcumming, nh, I¡¯m already, cummiiiing¡ª¡ª¡¹

    Mikoto came.

    Her body bends like a bow and she looks up at the ceiling.

    An amount of love juices unforeseen until now spews out of her vagina.

    *Picha, picha*, The transparent, silky liquid hits my face.

    ¡¸Ah¡­nnya¡­n, it feels so good, I¡¯ll die¡¹

    Mikoto falls onto the futon exhausted, saying that.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­¡¹

    I gently stroke Mikoto¡¯s head, who was basking in the afterglow.

    ¡¸Nya¡­¡¹

    As she narrows her eyes seeming happy, she brings her body closer.

    I lift my upper body and make eye contact with Mia.

    ¡¸Ah, Koumei, aaaahn, don¡¯t look, I can¡¯t stooop¡¹

    Mia continues shaking her hips while maintaining eye contact.

    My long dick was being pushed in and out of her.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, hoohn, yaaaahn, Koumeii, you can¡¯t mooove¡¹

    When I push my hips further up, Mia¡¯s eyes turned white for just a moment.

    That¡¯s how much pleasure pierced her body.

    Saliva drips from the side of her mouth and her huge breasts shake up and down.

    The image of her pink nipples are burned into my memory.

    ¡¸Haaaahn, yaaahnahahahnnnn, it feeeeeeels soooo gooooood¡¹

    Mia bites her lip and pins down her voice.

    With tears gathered in her eyes, she looked at me with adorable eyes while desperately withstanding the pleasure.

    ¡¸Miaa, are you happy, to be connected with me?¡¹

    It was the instant I asked that.

    The walls of her vagina went *kyun* and tightened around my rod.

    And then, Mia put more power into biting her lip.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnnh¡¹

    She shakes her head and dishevels her hair.

    ¡¸Ah, Miaa Miaa, we¡¯re connected, you and me¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaaahnaaaaaa, I can¡¯t no moooooore cummmmiiiiiiing¡ª¨C¡¹

    I shove my hips up at the same time as that shout.

    *Pahn*, Mia body jumps.

    ¡¸Nah¡­ah¡­nh¡¹

    Mia¡¯s breathing got rough as her body twitched.

    Her diaphragm shivers over and over again with my dick still inside her.

    ¡¸Hah¡­ah, ah¡­ah¡­th-that¡¯s too sly, Koumei¡¹

    Taking a big breath Mia red at me.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸After all¡­if you say it like that, nh¡­you know I¡¯ll end up cumming¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That you¡¯re connected with me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yahn¡¹

    Although she turns her face away, her pussy tightened.

    Mikoto, who wasying down next to me, sluggishly gets up.

    ¡¸Hey¡­put it in me toooo¡¹

    Her tone definitely seemed sluggish.

    I asked her while stroking her head.

    ¡¸But, isn¡¯t¡­it impossible for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Uuh¡­it hurts but¡­I don¡¯t think I can hold back¡¹

    Mikoto looks at me with moist eyes.

    Her short hair was disheveled and her face was bright red.

    The nipples on top of her small breasts stood at attention.

    ¡¸Hey, Mia..change with me¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    Mia pouts seeming a bit reluctant.

    Mikoto stands up and gets closer to Mia straddling me.

    ¡¸Eii¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    And then Mikoto lightly pushes on Mia¡¯s shoulder pushing her from the spot.

    ¡¸Hey¡­Mikoto-chan?¡¹

    Mia rolls down onto the futon and res at Mikoto.

    Mikoto smiles while straddling me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, right?¡­we¡¯re changing¡¹

    ¡¸¡­I got it¡¹

    Mia gives up and sits on top of the futon.

    I stroked Mia¡¯s back in an attempt tofort her.

    And then Mia smiled seeming cheered up.

    ¡¸Here I go¡­¡¹

    After making that deration, Mikoto slowly lowers her hips.

    ¡¸Is it really fine?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­nyah¡­nh¡¹

    The head of my cock touches her pussy.

    The numbing stimtion ran through my lower half.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Mikoto¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s amazing¡­You think it¡¯ll fit?¡¹

    Mia looked at our union with great interest.

    Mikoto shuts her eyes and furrows her brows while trying to take in my dick.

    ¡¸Nnh, ah¡­why¡­nyahn¡­it won¡¯t go in¡¹

    *Guri, guri*, my dick presses against Mikoto¡¯s opening.

    However, her only experience was just that one time yesterday.

    Putting it in wasn¡¯t so easy.

    ¡¸Even though it¡¯s weeet¡­¡¹

    Mikoto stands up again seeming vexed.

    Mia also stands up and stroked her head.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute, Mikoto-chan¡­Did you wanna put it in?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Yeah¡¹

    *Kokuri*, Mikoto nods.

    And then, she wipes her streaming tears with the back of her hand.

    She was definitely cute.

    I get up and draw towards the two.

    And then, when I embrace Mikoto from behind, my dick fits in between her butt cheeks.

    ¡¸Nyahn, wait¡­ahn, Koumei? I said it¡¯s impossible¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­I want to put it in so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸But, today is probably¡­nyaaaaahn n-not so forceful¡¹

    *Gugugugu*, I push my shaft into her tight vagina.

    Mia, who was looking at me from the side, embraced me from behind.

    Her plump pair of hills went *munyuri* as I felt them mold on my back.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnyahhaahn¡¹

    I push myself deeper into Mikoto.

    Unable to stand the stimtion, Mikoto¡¯s body bends.

    She puts her hand against the wall and somehow keeps her position.

    In order to keep her from falling, I wrap my hands around her breasts to support her.

    The size fit perfectly in my palm but I was packed with happiness.

    ¡¸Mikoto-chan¡­is it in?¡¹

    ¡¸Nyaahn, nnnh, y-yeah¡­it¡¯s in¡­Koumei¡¯s, nnnh, huge thing¡¹

    *Koku koku*, Mikoto desperately gives her consent.

    Mia whispers a question in my ear as she embraces me from behind.

    ¡¸Koumei, does it feel good? Inside Mikoto-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    When I give a vague nod, Mia whispered.

    ¡¸Later, won¡¯t you put it in me again?¡¹

 Chapter 100: Kurusu Mia 41 Ando Mikoto 33

    ¡¸Aaanyah, nnnhyahnnya, ah, ahnnnnnn¡¹

    I bang my hips against Mikoto.

    Mikoto already didn¡¯t have the leeway to worry about her body.

    ¡¸Mikotoo, Mikotoo, Mikotoo¡¹

    ¡¸Naaaaahnnnaah, nyaaaa so intense, wait wait¡¹

    However, I couldn¡¯t stop my movements.

    Even though I thought that, I move my hips back and forth roughly viting Mikoto from behind as she stands.

    Love juices endlessly leak out from Mikoto¡¯s vagina and was soaking into the futon.

    Mia won¡¯t stop gluing her body to mine from behind.

    I could feel the entirety of her soft boobs on my back as I move my hips.

    ¡¸I¡¯m dying, nyaaahn dyingg¡­nnnnnnh¡¹

    I handle Mikoto¡¯s small body like a toy.

    When I do that, her vagina tightens even more.

    It can¡¯t be helped that Mikoto is cute as she receives pleasure with her whole body, red up to her neck.

    My dick swelled up to its limits as it forcibly goes back and forth inside Mikoto¡¯s vagina.

    ¡¸Koumeii, Koumeii, aaaaahn, nyaahn, more, rougher¡¹

    Mikoto finally lost it.

    She reached the point where the overly strong stimtion was pleasurable.

    *Gan gan*, the tip of my dick wildly hits the entrance to her womb.

    The love juices formed white bubbles where we were joined.

    ¡¸Koumeiii¡¹

    Mia badgers me for a kiss with an expression like she couldn¡¯t hold back.

    Turning my head to the side, Mia¡¯s and my lips touch.

    ¡¸More, more, more, more, nyaaaaaah I don¡¯t know anymore, I¡¯m turning weeeeeird¡¹

    Mikoto gasped seeming in disarray.

    And then I kiss Mia like crazy.

    Moving my hips, I put my tongue in Mia¡¯s mouth.

    She was already entangling her tongue with mine and was making sounds as if on purpose.

    Even though Mia purposefully tried to keep the room at a decent temperature, the three of us started to sweat.

    You can really feel the scent of¡¸sex¡¹filling the room.

    That further heightens my excitement and I touched Mia¡¯s privates with my right hand.

    Mia smiles seeming pleased as we kiss.

    I continued to massage Mikoto¡¯s breast with my left hand.

    Mikoto was also moving her own hips.

    We are already like beasts. You couldn¡¯t even think of these feelings as human-like.

    However, Mikoto repeatedly shouts her love for me.

    ¡¸Kou, me, i, I love love youuuuu, nyaaaahn, nahnhaaaahn it¡¯s poking meeee¡¹

    And then, Mia also tells me her feelings as our tongues are entwined.

    ¡¸Nchu, aaaaahn, Koumeii, I love you too¡­aaaaahn¡¹

    When I gently brush her clitoris with my middle finger, Mia shook her hips and opens her eyes wide in pleasure.

    I was full of happiness looking into those eyes while kissing her.

    ¡¸Nya, nya, nya, nya, Koumei, more, aaaahn I, ahn will end up cumming again, it¡¯ll be an amazing orgasm soo, aaaanyaaaaahn, cummingcummingcumiiiiing, I¡¯m cummmmiiiiinnng, cummiiiiiiiing¡ª¨C¡¹

    Mikoto bends her body.

    Because of that, my dick ends up slipping out of her small body.

    ¡¸Nyaaaaahn, Sorrryyyyy¡¹

    Mikoto shakes her body while apologizing.

    And then, transparent liquid is released all at once.

    ¡¸Ah, aaah, aah¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s body quivers like a broken toy.

    Mikoto hides her face with both hands and bites her lip at the endlessly releasing love juices.

    ¡¸Uuuuu¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸Miaaa¡­Sorry¡­it felt too good¡¹

    Mikoto was crying.

    As she was falling overpletely exhausted with teary eyes, she grabbed hold of Mia.

    Mia caught her and stroked her head with an expression of overflowing affection.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine if we just wash it¡­¡¹

    After that, Mia and Mikoto were already dealing with the futon.

    They tore off the sheets and threw them in theundry.

    It was decided the whole thing would be washed at theundromat.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be fine with sleeping on the sofa¡­¡¹

    After the clean-up was done, Mikoto ended up sleeping on the bed.

    We ended up looking at her cute sleeping face together.

    ¡¸It was quite violent¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    Mia and I both put clothes back on.

    We both try to regain our calm.

    However, we both knew that was a bluff.

    There was still some sticky things wrapped around us.

    It was like at any opportunity we would blow up and end up having sex again.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine¡­if we go to theundromat before today is over, right?¡¹

    I said while being a bit tense.

    I feel partly responsible for polluting the futon.

    I felt more than ever it would be good to go outside to regain my reasoning.

    ¡¸I¡¯d go for you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go too¡¹

    That¡¯s not what I meant.

    ¡¸No¡­I¡¯ll go alone¡¹

    ¡¸Really?¡¹

    Mia looked up at me seeming a bit disappointed.

    My dick tries to swell up with just that.

    It really won¡¯t be good if I can¡¯t collect myself.

    ¡¸I leave Mikoto to you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I got it¡¹

    I balled up the futon hanging on the veranda and tied it up with a string.

    Carrying it under my arm, I made preparations to leave.

    ¡¸You¡¯re quite used to this¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­somehow I¡¯m stuck with the cleaning at my ce¡¹

    I gave a wry smile towards Mia¡¯s words and replied.

    When I go to leave the room, Mia opens the door and holds it open for me.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be gone for a bit¡¹

    She taught me where theundromat is.

    It was actually a little far from here.

    I was happy that I didn¡¯t pass any people and weren¡¯t looked at with weird eyes.

    I toss the futon in therge washing machine and put in the money. I put in the detergent and close the lid.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹

    I sat down to take a breath.

    It¡¯ll probably be a bit of time until theundry is done.

    Somehow it¡¯s alreadyte. I just noticed I forgot my phone.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m quite free¡­¡¹

    There was a manga magazine nearby but it wasn¡¯t thetest.

    When it was done washing, I put it in the dryer.

    It¡¯ll need about an hour to dry.

    For a second, I thought to go back to the apartment.

    However, it¡¯d be too much of a trouble because it¡¯s far away.

    After an hour the dryer finishes up.

    Carrying the futon, I headed back to the apartment building.

    When I press the room number on the auto lock, Mia opens the door.

    As I enter the room, Mia flies towards me.

    ¡¸O-to¡­¡¹

    Although I lost my bnce, I caught her.

    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯rete¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Even though she says I waste, it can¡¯t be helped.

    Mia whispers as she is glued to my body.

    ¡¸I held back the whole time¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mia¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you promise you¡¯d put it in me again¡­¡¹

    Mia looks up at me with wet eyes.

    After a bit of silence, Iid the futon down in the corridor.

    And then, Mia took off her short shorts.

    Even though I came back after regaining my calm, it was no use.

    ¡¸Koumeiii¡­perveert¡¹

    Mia let out an excited voice as she was taking off her short shorts.

    She took off her own underwear.

    She was so ready for sex her pussy was wet to the point of dripping.

    Her hair was put up and being able to see the nape of her neck was erotic.

    ¡¸Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, ravish me¡­¡¹

    As I take off my own pants, my already hard dick popped out.

    I notice something with my barely remaining reasoning.

    ¡¸Ah, the condom¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­I¡¯ll get it¡¹

    Mia ran into her room.

    Iid out the futon I was carrying.

    Mia had taken the condoms out of my bag.

    After Iy out the futon, I embraced Mia from behind.

    ¡¸Ahn, here is no goood¡­Mikoto-chan¡¯s sleeping¡¹

    Mikoto let out rhythmic breathing as she slept on the bed.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine, she¡¯s a deep sleeper¡¹

    Snatching the condom away from Mia, I hurriedly put it on my dick.

    ¡¸Shall we go to the living room?¡¹

    It seems Mia was thinking of Mikoto as she leaves out into the corridor.

    I grabbed Mia before she reached the living room.

    ¡¸Aahn, waiiit¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it here¡­¡¹

    She ces both her hands against the wall of the corridor.

    I grab her thin hips and ce my dick against her privates.

    ¡¸Mia, I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡¹

    ¡¸Uu¡­I can¡¯t either¡­put it in¡¹

    Mia presses her hips against me tightly.

    We both couldn¡¯t hold on long enough to make the short distance to the living room.

 Chapter 101: Kurusu Mia 42 Ando Mikoto 34

    ¡¸OoohAAAAaahn¡¹

    Mia raises her voice.

    I put it in all at once into her.

    It just feels too good.

    ¡¸Koumei, I aaaahn haa¡­it seems like I came¡­¡¹

    It seems Mia has finished just by me putting it in.

    The walls of her vagina were practically convulsing.

    ¡¸Aaaah¡­It feels gooood¡­¡¹

    Mia leaks out a voice from the lingering feeling.

    Mia was just wearing a T-shirt.

    Her long chestnut hair was tied up and I could see her erotic nape from behind.

    ¡¸Is it fine to move?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­move- aaahn geeez, so sudden, aaahn haaaahn¡¹

    At the same time I got permission, I pushed my hips forward.

    *Kotsun*, my dick kisses Mia¡¯s womb.

    Each time it happens, it makes my consciousness soar.

    ¡¸Haaahn aahn, ah, nhaaahn, yah, wai-, so deep¡­Hoooohn¡¹

    ¡¸Mia, it feels goood¡­aaah, Miaa¡¹

    With her hands pressed against the wall, Mia desperately tries to keep her posture.

    I vite Mia¡¯s insides with my fat dick not caring about others.

    ¡¸Ah, there where it hit, aaahn good, feels good¡¹

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    It seems she really feels it in the wall next to the entrance of her womb.

    I bend my waist and angle my dick.

    ¡¸Theeere, Theeeeeereee, aaahn amazingamazing, hooooohn¡¹

    ¡¸Mia, Mia¡¹

    ¡¸AAAAAaaahn what is thissssss, cummingcummingcumminnnng¡ª-!¡¹

    Mia cums again.

    ¡¸Ah, ah, aaah¡­haa¡­Koumei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Miae¡¹

    As I take out my dick, I lead Mia to the living room.

    I sit down on the sofa and spread my hands.

    Guessing my intention, Mia straddled over me.

    ¡¸Aaaah, Koumei¡­I¡¯m putting it in¡­¡¹

    Mia slowly puts it in herself.

    ¡¸Aaahn¡­this isss thickkk¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Miaa it¡¯s goood¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, ahn, ah¡­Don¡¯t mooove, aaaahn, I¡¯ll bweeeak, I¡¯ll bweaaaaak buhooooohn¡¹

    I poked Mia from under her with my rod.

    Mia embraced me with all her heart.

    Her breasts hit me right in the face.

    I lift up her T-shirt and expose them.

    ¡¸Aaahn, aaa my nipples too, hooooohnaaooohn¡¹

    I put Mia¡¯s nipple in my mouth as I pushed my hips up.

    Mia¡¯s slightly sweaty nipples were delicious.

    I used plenty of saliva to lick them.

    ¡¸Koumeeeeiiiii, I loooooove youuu, aaaaahn, feels good, feels good, feels so good¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m gonna cum Mia¡­I, aaaah, cumminnnng¡¹

    ¡¸Together, let¡¯s do it together¡­let¡¯s cum together?¡¹

    ¡¸Miaa Miaa¡¹

    It¡¯s already sloppy.

    I raise my voice while licking her nipples and Mia shouts while moving her own hips.

    Our entwined bodies jumped over and over again as we were connected on the soft sofa.

    ¡¸Miaa cumming¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, aaaaaaaaoaoaaohn¡¹

    Mia¡¯s body bent backwards at the same time I came.

    Her huge breasts point towards the ceiling as her body convulses and twitches.

    ¡¸Fuah¡­ah¡­Koumei¡­it feels hot¡­¡¹

    We both hugged each other.

    After exchanging a kiss, I slowly take out my dick.

    ¡¸Nnaa¡­¡¹

    The tip of the condom waspletely filled with semen.

    ¡¸Haa¡­hehe¡­Lots came out huh¡­fuu¡¹

    Mia smiled cheerfully receiving the condom I took off.

    ¡¸Hey¡­you¡¯re loud¡¹

    As we flusteredly turn towards the voice, our eyese across Mikoto standing in the hallway.

    Her short ck hair was messed up from sleeping.

    She was wearing a rough wardrobe of a T-shirt and panties.

    ¡¸Sorry¡­Mikoto-chan, did we wake you?¡¹

    Mia asked while wrapping the used condom in a tissue.

    ¡¸You¡¯re cunning just being you two¡­¡¹

    Mikoto pouts like a child.

    She walks into the living room with a *peta peta* as her feet hit the floor and looking muddle headed from just waking up.

    ¡¸Fuaaaa¡­¡¹

    After letting out a big yawn, Mikoto sticks her hand out to me.

    ¡¸Yeah, here¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Mikoto takes the condom in her hand.

    I ended up unintentionally making eye contact with Mia.

    ¡¸Mikoto?¡¹

    ¡¸Next is my turn¡¹

    ¡¸But I already came¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­¡¹

    Coming up with a conclusion on her own, Mikoto takes off her panties.

    She had unkempt hair and sleepy eyes.

    ¡¸Then let¡¯s go back to the room¡­we¡¯ll head in soon¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    *Kokuri*, Mikoto obediently nods.

    Mikoto leaves her panties there.

    ¡¸Mia¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸Can you make it big for me?¡¹

    ¡¸For Mikoto-chan?¡¹

    Shrugging her shoulders, Mia went down on her knees and grabbed my dick.

    My dick that lost its fire burning had stimtion run through it.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­it¡¯s for Mikoto¡¯s sake¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re a good boyfriend¡­amuh¡¹

    Opening her big mouth, she held my dick in it.

    I was satisfied with the euphoria and intense stimtion.

    Mia moves her head back and forth without hesitation and cleans up my dick dirty from semen.

    *Biri biri*, pleasure runs up my body.

    My dick already regained its vigor and turned hard again.

    ¡¸Npuh, apuchyu, chupuuuu, nnnh¡¹

    Mia sucked in her cheeks as if to suck out the remaining semen inside.

    I felt satisfied from her staring at me intently while she was moving her head back and forth.

    ¡¸Ah¡­ah, Miaa¡­timeout, I¡¯m gonna cum¡¹

    ¡¸Npuh¡­¡¹

    Mia takes my dick out of her mouth.

    ¡¸¡­Now you should be able to do Mikoto-chan¡¹

    Wiping her mouth with the back of her hand, Mia bent her head to the side.

    As for me, I was about to ravish Mia another time.

 Chapter 102: Kurusu Mia 43 Ando Mikoto 35

    I put on the condom.

    ¡¸Mia¡­thanks¡¹

    When I rub her head, Mia tightly closes her eyes.

    And then we both return to Mia¡¯s room.

    Mikoto was lying down on the bed with her bottom half exposed.

    When we arrived, she opened her wet eyes.

    ¡¸Ah, you came¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You, if you¡¯re sleepy then sleep¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sleepy but¡­I¡¯ll do it¡¹

    Mikoto sluggishly gets up.

    ¡¸I got it¡­Then, it¡¯s fine to do it while you sleep¡­¡¹

    Saying that, I draw closer to the bed.

    Mikotoys down face first.

    Grabbing her small butt, I spread it apart.

    *Kuchu*, it makes a sound as herbia opens up.

    Sticky love juices drip out.

    ¡¸Nnnnah¡­Koumei¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­I¡¯m putting it in, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­yeah¡¹

    I slowly get on top of Mikoto and press my dick against her.

    *Gugugugu*, there was some resistance.

    However, because of it being wet, it went in easier than I imagined.

    It was as tight as ever as it coiled about my dick almost painfully.

    Mia was sitting on the bed rubbing Mikoto¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­is it fine if I move?¡¹

    ¡¸N¡­Nyah, aahn, nnnyah, nyah¡¹

    As she would wake in and out of sleep she would float an expression of pure ecstasy.

    I made eye contact with Mia as I was swinging my hips.

    ¡¸Mikoto-chan, you¡¯re cute¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­you¡¯re cute too¡¹

    I honestly tell her as I swing my hips.

    Mia asks while rubbing Mikoto¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Me? Cute?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re cute when you show me your boobs¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that¡¹

    Mia smiles.

    And then she lifts up her shirt.

    Her splendid pair of hills made their appearance. It was a fresh sight to behold every time.

    Her nipples were still erect from me licking them not too long ago and they shone with saliva.

    ¡¸How is it? Am I cute?¡¹

    Mia asks with a bright red face.

    I replied while pushing my dick in and out of Mikoto.

    ¡¸You¡¯re erotic¡¹

    ¡¸Geeez¡¹

    Mia puffs up her cheeks and turns away.

    ¡¸Nya, nya, Koumei, aaaahn, nnyaa, nya¡­nya¡¹

    Mikoto gasps acting like a broken toy lying face down as I pound her.

    It was almost like she could be sleeping. Her heavy breathing was close to a sleeper¡¯s breathing.

    ¡¸Mikoto¡­?¡¹

    ¡¸Nya, nya, nya, nya¡­¡¹

    She only reacted when I poked her.

    ¡¸She fell asleep¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    We unintentionally smile at Mikoto attempting to have a dick inserted in her while she sleeps.

    I looked at Mia as I pull my penis out of Mikoto.

    ¡¸Maybe we should sleep too¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe we should¡­¡¹

    After giving a nod, Mia said something while getting closer with her breasts.

    ¡¸¡­I think I want it put in me while I sleep as well¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I entered the bed first after giving a brief smile.

    Mia quickly gets in the bed.

    We both get into the bed Mikoto is already in.

    We were all three tightly packed in a single bed.

    I was in the middle with two beauties sleeping on either side.

    ¡¸Mia¡­here bring your butt over¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­ah, nh¡­it¡¯s going iiin¡­nh¡­night Koumei¡¹

    ¡¸Night¡­Mia¡­¡¹

    I had the urge to swing my hips but my fatigue exceeded that.

    I got up in the morning to go to the shop and then had sex with Mia and Mikoto.

    I was in too much of a daze passing the time splendidly.

    I was already assailed with sleepiness so I ended up falling asleep while my dick was inside Mia.

    ¡¸Nh¡­?¡¹

    When I opened my eyes there was Mia¡¯s bed.

    Mia and Mikoto weren¡¯t in the bed.

    I took a moment to think about whetherst night¡¯s actions were a dream.

    I stretch and get up.

    I put on my boxers and pants.

    I should have certainly fallen asleep inside Mia.

    ¡¸As I thought¡­was it a dream?¡¹

    As I was muttering my monologue, the door opened.

    It was Mikoto.

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡±Oh?¡± you say. What¡¯s with that?! We made breakfast soe eat!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh¡­¡¹

    It seems Mikoto came to wake me up.

    She was wearing a white dress that she probably borrowed from Mia.

    And her short ck hair was in a thin braid.

    ¡¸Why¡­did you do your hair like that¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, this? It fits me right?¡¹

    Mikoto showed her white teeth.

    ¡¸Mia did it for me!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­it suits you¡¹

    As I reach the living room, Mia turned towards me wearing an apron and a smile.

    ¡¸Morning¡­Did you sleep well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I was sound asleep¡¹

    When I sat down at the table, she brought me toast and tea.

    There was also things like cheese, jam, and ham prepared.

    ¡¸My mom will be home just after noon¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I¡¯ll leave before then¡¹

    There was still a moderate amount of fatigue left in my hips.

    My head was empty but it felt clear.

    Mia sits in front of me and Mikoto sits next to me.

    The two were both wearing their rings I got them yesterday.

    ¡¸Hey¡­¡¹

    After breakfast started, I looked at both of them.

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Mia and Mikoto incline their heads to the side while looking at me.

    ¡¸I like you¡­¡¹

    There was some silence.

    And then Mia bursts out inughter.

    ¡¸Hahahahah. What¡¯s with that so suddenly?¡¹

    ¡¸Your timing is bad you know¡­¡¹

    Mia and Mikoto showed an unexpected and sharp response.

    However, when Mia put her toast back on her te, she looked at me.

    ¡¸I also like you¡¹

    Mikoto looks at Mia and then poked my shoulder confused.

    When I look at her, Mikoto was looking down with a bright red face.

    And then she said in as quiet as a whisper.

    ¡¸Me too¡­¡¹

    The dazzling light from the open curtains fills up the living room.

    It seems today is also gonna be another hot day.

 Chapter 103: Eda Fukiko 12

    It was the Monday of next week.

    It was the week right after summer break so the ss was really rxed.

    The returning of the tests is mostlypleted.

    My results were as expected. I got a failing mark on my physics test.

    There was an announcement that retakes would take ce this weekend after school.

    ¡¸Hey, Shirota¡¹

    I called out Shirota in her ssroom during break.

    Shirota opens her eyes wide surprised that someone suddenly called out to her.

    Huh? I wonder if we aren¡¯t going out.

    I was stewing about that problem but the ring fit tightly on her middle finger shone brightly.

    ¡¸Wh-what is it? Okutani¡¹

    ¡¸Well there was something I wanted to ask you¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Shirota, who was busy talking to her friend, stands up from her seat.

    Shirota¡¯s friend ispletely silent in the corner of the ssroom at my arrival as if they love silence.

    Without minding it, I went with Shirota out of the ssroom.

    ¡¸Shirota, are you good at physics?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    There was a crowd of students in the hall during break.

    Standing as if to line up with the window, I asked Shirota.

    The tanned sporty girl d in a uniform tilted her head to the side.

    ¡¸Could it be that you failed?¡¹

    ¡¸I failed¡­¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t a very attractive state of affairs.

    ¡¸It¡¯s this weekend, huh¡­the retake¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It¡¯s the day I¡¯m supposed to stay at your ce¡­I was wanting to feel assured¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Shirota nodded with a slightly red face.

    ¡¸But, I¡¯m also not that good at physics¡­What about Kurusu-san?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a bit difficult to ask her¡¹

    ¡¸Why? Isn¡¯t she your girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸Well¡­somehow, it¡¯s just difficult¡¹

    I don¡¯t want to lookme to her.

    After putting on aplex expression, Shirota asks me.

    ¡¸Even though you can ask me?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather¡­I can only ask you¡¹

    With those words, Shirota¡¯s expression candidly brightens.

    ¡¸There¡¯s no one else I can ask like this¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so¡­ah, if it¡¯s a good helper then I know one¡¹

    ¡¸Is it someone I know?¡¹

    After school, she introduces me to Eda.

    Eda listens to Shirota standing in the hallway pouting seeming displeased.

    After hearing the basics from Shirota, Eda suddenly opens her mouth.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun¡­you¡¯re an idiot, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota, you asked the wrong person¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­¡¹

    Shirota mediates for both of us seeming a bit troubled.

    ¡¸You too, Fukiko. Lately, haven¡¯t you been distant to Okutani-kun¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Not particrly¡­You guys just conveniently forgot about me¡¹

    Saying that much, Eda closes her mouth.

    I noticed some subtle changes in her.

    Which reminds me, Eda nned to start the harem.

    Even though Mia refused her once before, she went on and formed the harem without her.

    She must think she was being left out.

    Today as well, Eda¡¯s breasts were huge.

    She didn¡¯t lose her cold demeanor and her long ck hair reached down to her waist.

    The moderate sexual feeling of her body can¡¯t help but excite men.

    She was domineering as she wore her sses and she wasn¡¯t unfashionable either.

    ¡¸B-but I have club¡­¡¹

    Shirota says.

    Eda says looking at Shirota as if ring.

    ¡¸I also have student council though¡¹

    Eda became the student council president.

    It was way busier than when she was the vice president.

    ¡¸With that being said¡­thanks Shirota¡­I¡¯ll figure something out on my own¡¹

    It seems Eda doesn¡¯t really approve of me.

    However, if you think about it, Eda kind of boasted to Mia.

    I hadplete confidence that was the wrong move but it turned into a failure.

    Even so, she¡¯s probably not wrong to turn her hostility towards me.

    Shirota looks at me and Eda seeming sad and muttered.

    ¡¸I would like you two to get along¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you so sad, Yotsuba?¡¹

    ¡¸After all¡­¡¹

    After saying that, Shirota sniffles.

    When she looks over here with moist eyes, it was almost as if she was about to cry.

    ¡¸Fukiko is my best friend¡­and Okutani is an important person to me so¡­I¡¯d hate it if you two didn¡¯t get along¡¹

    I see.

    Shirota was just thinking she wants her best friend and boyfriend to get along.

    Of course, Eda knows she is Shirota¡¯s closest friend.

    ¡¸Yotsuba¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s why being told that much, she can¡¯t help but to draw back her hostile air towards me.

    Eda sent a fleeting nce towards me and let out a sigh.

    ¡¸I got it¡­It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll get along with you but I¡¯ll help tutor you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Really?¡¹

    Shirota raised her face seeming happy.

    Eda frowned at such a change in her expression.

    ¡¸Did you n for this?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? But you always keep doing it¡¹

    *Nikori*, The smiling sporty girl waved her hand and started running.

    ¡¸You promised! Fukiko, properly teach Okutani, okay!¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, Yotsuba!¡¹

    However, when Eda called out, Shirota was already down the hallway.

    After a bit of silence, I called out to Eda.

    ¡¸Eda, you really saved me by helping me study¡¹

    After letting out a sigh, she looks at me.

    There was a sharp glint in her eye but there was a purity in them peculiar to a girl.

    ¡¸¡­Fine, I¡¯ll teach you¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸If you¡¯re thankful, tell it to Yotsuba¡¹

    Eda promptly left the corridor.

    She said she had student council today.

    Then, it seems I can only study myself today.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Where¡¹

    Eda turned around in the middle of the hallway and waits for me.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll study at my ce¡¹

    ¡¸Ah. Eh? What about student council?¡¹

    ¡¸All I have to do is give them a call¡¹

    What kind of power does she have?

    When I catch up to Eda, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡¸Since all of them are excellent, even if I don¡¯t particrly group them up, they will still properly do their work¡­there¡¯s no need to worry¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    I wonder if Mia was included in that group of excellent people.

    I felt the weight of disappointment from my failing marks in physics even further.

    ¡¸That ring¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The one that Kurusu-san and Yotsuba are both wearing¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    The only person to notice that in the school is Eda.

    ¡¸Do you also have one?¡¹

    ¡¸I do¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so¡­¡¹

    Giving a short reply, Eda walked a bit ahead of me.

    I chase after her like a follower attending to her.

 Chapter 104: Eda Fukiko 13

    I thought Eda¡¯s house would be a mansion.

    However, my expectations were betrayed.

    It was a huge mansion.

    That was the best representation.

    Leaving from Ichikura station, which was the closest to Hashidzume High School, we traveled to three stations away to the one closest to Shirota¡¯s house, Okunashi Station.

    Okunashi Station was also the closest to Eda¡¯s house.

    ¡¸My family was a territorial magnate in ancient times¡­¡¹

    Eda exined indifferent to the fact but also without being prideful.

    We rode the bus from Okunashi station to Eda¡¯s house but I was surprised at the bus stop name.

    ¡°The front of Eda household¡±. I wasn¡¯t worried about where we got off.

    It was a house that you would want to use a drone to take photos of.

    In front of a paddy field stood a big gate blocking the way.

    The fence continues on either side as if disying its power.

    ¡¸Go ahead¡­¡¹

    As we enter the gate, there was a garden.

    We walk across stepping stones ced in gravel.

    There was a splendid amount of koi in the big pond which looks refreshing in the summer.

    There was one big pine tree towering over it that looked as if it could be over a 100 years old.

    Eda¡¯s house was an old one-story building as well as a new two-storied building.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the two-story building¡­this is where my grandparents live and this is my ce¡¹

    Of course, the one-story building is for her grandparents.

    My mouth was wide open just from her having two houses at her ce.

    ¡¸For today, we¡¯ll be here¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡¹

    The sliding door of the one-story building opens and a small womanes out from inside.

    ¡¸Wee back, Ojou-sama. You¡¯re quite early today¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m back, Yoshie-san¡¹

    The woman called Yoshie-san looked to be past 40.

    There was a calm air slightly surrounding her.

    She was wearing a white apron.

    ¡¸Ara, is this your friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­we are going to study together¡¹

    Without trying to judge me, Yoshie-san turns towards me with an amiable smile.

    ¡¸Good afternoon. I am Fukiko-san¡¯s ssmate, Okutani¡¹

    ¡¸Good afternoon. I am Yoshie. If you need anything please feel free to ask¡¹

    After taking Eda¡¯s bag, Yoshie-san returned inside.

    Eda turns around and looks at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s our maid, Yoshie-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸R-right¡¹

    At first, I was too tense to be surprised she had a maid.

    With Eda leading, I head inside the one-story building.

    Passing through a long hallway, Eda opened the sliding door to the first room inside.

    ¡¸Oh¡­eh?¡¹

    Looking inside the room, I was at a loss for words.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun, since its you, it¡¯s fine to teach you here, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡­¡¹

    The room was naturally Japanese-style.

    However, the things ced inside were weird.

    There was a huge bookshelf tightly packed with manga.

    And then more strange than anything, there were tools and instruments to draw manga neatly lined up along the wall.

    ¡¸Other than you, the only people to enter this room are Yotsuba and Yoshie-san¡¹

    ¡¸What about your parents?¡¹

    ¡¸They know about it but they¡¯d rather note in¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹

    It¡¯s not a room you could call girly but it¡¯s very fitting for Eda.

    I knew she drew manga but her room is quite well set up.

    Her pen, paper, and notebooks were neatly ced on the shelves and properly disyed too.

    ¡¸Sit. I think Yoshie-san will be bringing some tea or something¡¹

    ¡¸What are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go change at my ce¡¹

    Eda left the room.

    Reluctantly I sat in front of the low table in the middle of the room.

    Yoshie-san quickly showed up and ced down a tter with cookies and cold barley tea.

    In order to study I take out my physics textbook and answer sheet for my test and ce it on the desk.

    ¡¸Sorry for making you wait¡¹

    Eda came back.

    She was wearing her casual clothes that I¡¯ve seen once before.

    Even so, her wearing clothes other than a uniform is fresh.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Eda sits on top of her feet in front of me.

    The princess was wearing a light blue one piece.

    Her sses were taken off showing her excessively beautiful face without reserve.

    I said something immersed in her fashion sense befitting summer.

    ¡¸What about your sses¡­?¡¹

    When I ask that, Eda shrugs her shoulders.

    ¡¸I have contacts in¡­¡¹

    ¡¸W-why?¡¹

    ¡¸So we¡¯re doing physics, right?¡¹

    She disregards my question.

    Even so, it seems she had the intention to properly teach me.

    With that, she took out a textbook and test simr to mine.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­this is my answer sheet¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see¡¹

    cing her huge breasts on the table, Eda grabs the answer sheet I was holding.

    Returning to her original position, she quickly moves her eyes as she scans it.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­if this is how it is we¡¯ll be able to do something in a day¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Since its on a particr field¡­if we just concentrate on that there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the retest¡¹

    And then when she opens up her textbook, she began her lecture.

    Sometimes she would give me a test that she made herself and I would answer.

    Even if I was wrong, she¡¯d calmly give an exnation without abusing me or making me feel stupid.

    After about 3 hours, she helped me understand the parts I wasn¡¯t getting.

    ¡¸Eda¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸You, are quite good at teaching¡­¡¹

    Eda smiled when I gave my honest impressions.

    It was a pretty smile as if she was taken back a bit.

    ¡¸You understand this but there could be something else that trips you up¡­because even I¡¯m not that smart¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    Even though she said that, she is known for never not scoring first ce on tests.

    In actuality, even these finals she scored far and away the best.

    ¡¸What, are you surprised?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? After all¡­you said you weren¡¯t that smart¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because I study¡­I like to draw manga but my parents don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good hobby¡¹

    Eda smiled while grading the gathered up tests.

    Because this time she had quite a childish smile, I felt my heart throb.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why they put out a condition¡­I had to be first on all tests in the school¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why you do so well?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­¡¹

    Eda replied nonchntly.

    It¡¯s not like she is dumb.

    Even if they were to exert themselves only a handful of people would be able to make the top of their grade.

    But I was surprised that in actuality Eda was trying her best for the things she loves.

    ¡¸We were able to do something in a day¡­Now just don¡¯t forget to review¡¹

    Eda gave back the test she finished grading.

    There were a lot of red circles on it.

    It was an original test Eda had made.

    It was a physics test that got to the main point and left out the pointless stuff.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d you¡¯re able to get a 100¡¹

    I didn¡¯t make a single mistake.

    Eda wrote a big¡¸100¡¹in red on it.

    And there were small letters written underneath that said.

    ¡¸Good luck on the retake!¡¹

    I unintentionally meet eyes with Eda when I raise my head.

    Eda tilted her head to the side.

    ¡¸What? You have a face like a pigeon who¡¯s been shot by a peashooter¡­¡¹1

    <ol><li> Idiom for being surprised ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 105: Eda Fukiko 14

    ¡¸Are you gonna head home? Or would you rather show me your penis¡¹1

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you be saying something like ¡°Want to stay and have dinner?¡±¡¹

    I put my stuff in my bag and stood up.

    And then I looked at Eda and said.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going home. Thanks¡¹

    ¡¸I see¡­I wanted to spend a little more time together though¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s how it is then say something¡¹

    When I checked the time, it was already past 7:30 at night.

    ¡¸What about your dinner? Don¡¯t you need to eat with your parents or something?¡¹

    ¡¸If that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about it¡¯s fine¡­when I went to change my clothes I properly told them I¡¯d be eating here¡¹

    Right when Eda exined that, the sliding door opened.

    Yoshie-san was sitting in the hallway.

    ¡¸Your evening meal awaits you mdy¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I was surprised at the excellent timing.

    Eda looked at Yoshie-san.

    ¡¸Thanks, Yoshie-san. It¡¯s fine for you to return now¡¹

    ¡¸Then if you¡¯ll excuse me¡¹

    Yoshie-san put two trays into the room and then left.

    ¡¸What is this?¡¹

    ¡¸I told Yoshie-san when we would be having dinner in advance¡¹

    ¡¸Even so¡­eh? Which means you knew we would be done studying around this time?¡¹

    ¡¸That was my expectation¡­so, what will you do?¡¹

    Eda ced the trays on the table and looked up at me.

    The tray was decorated in a Japanese style with grilled fish as the main course.

    It¡¯s not like it was exactly extravagant but it looked like it tasted ssy.

    Above all else, it was exactly enough for two people.

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you going home? Or will you have dinner?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll help myself¡­¡¹

    Thus it was decided I would eat dinner across from Eda.

    It ended up being quite a strange debacle but it¡¯s not like it was ufortable

    Naturally, she had asked for a second helping for me as well as an additional drink. The feeling of Eda being a considerate princess was terrifying.

    Even the way she eats is refined; she would put a small amount of food in her mouth at a time.

    ¡¸That reminds me, what about your grandma and grandpa?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­my grandpa is in the hospital¡¹

    Edaid down her chopsticks and looked straight at me.

    ¡¸So my grandma stays at the hospital twice a week¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Is your grandpa not doing well?¡¹

    ¡¸He has a light pneumonia but his life is not in danger¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s good¡¹

    In other words, the only people in this one-story house is me and Eda.

    The sun was already setting and the summer heat was dissipating.

    ¡¸Were you just thinking of something perverted?¡¹

    ¡¸Eda¡­is that the only thing in your head?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes alongside getting first on the finals¡¹

    She ended up returning a serious answer towards my sarcasticment.

    Furthermore, she delicately weaved in some sarcasm of her own.

    After dinner, Eda gave me some cold tea.

    ¡¸What did your childhood friend do?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    I stopped my hand going for my tea because Eda suddenly pushed forward a conversation.

    ¡¸She won over Kurusu-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸When you say winning over¡­well I guess that is how it seems¡¹

    She probably heard from Shirota.

    ¡¸What do you n on doing?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    Eda looks at me from directly across the table.

    As I thought, Eda is beautiful. She had everything that would mesmerize men.

    ¡¸Like I said¡­You have some sort of n don¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡¹

    ¡¸After all, I thought with your power it would all be settled but¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing¡¯s been resolved yet¡¹

    *Fu*, Eda smiled.

    It was different from the asional childish smile she shows.

    It was a somewhat horrifyingly bewitching smile.

    After swallowing my saliva, I timidly asked.

    ¡¸When you say¡­nothing¡¯s been resolved, what do you mean?¡¹

    She could make peace with Mia.

    And then she could befriend Mikoto and Shirota.

    Ultimately trying to settle things with me.

    ¡¸I said it, didn¡¯t I? I will obtain your penis¡¹

    Saying that, Eda stood up and slowly drew closer to me.

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you hoping for something like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­th-that is¡¹

    ¡¸You weren¡¯t? If so, wouldn¡¯t you head home as soon as we finished studying?¡¹

    Eda slowly rolled up the hem of her one piece.

    I couldn¡¯t say anything looking at the sight right in front of me.

    Eda¡¯s long, slightly plump legs are gradually exposed to me.

    I end up spilling what I was holding back and asked Eda.

    ¡¸Stop¡­I have girlfriends¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, that¡¯s a surprisingly strong refusal¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course¡­The reason I ate with you is because I would hate to have your efforts go to waste¡¹

    Cutting off my words there, I looked up at Eda.

    Her huge breasts obstruct my vision and I couldn¡¯t see her face properly from underneath.

    ¡¸Also, I wanted to ask you something¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    *Pah*, she let go of the hem of her dress.

    Her one piece slowly hid both her legs.

    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you do anything when Mia distanced herself from you?¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹

    I wonder if it was in order to have a serious conversation but Eda sat down in front of me.

    She had a natural aura that seemed to stretch out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s strange, right? You told me to leave Mia to you. Even so you didn¡¯t do anything¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Our eyes met.

    Floating a bewitching smile, Eda licked her lips.

    It was somewhat stuck in my mind.

    That¡¯s why I thought I¡¯d try to ask that question.

    I couldn¡¯t think of Eda withdrawing without doing anything.

    ¡¸You don¡¯t mean¡­¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s only so much I can tell you¡¹

    We talked about everything.

    The one who incited Mikoto was Eda.

    I don¡¯t know how she got to know her.

    And I wonder how she talked with her.

    Of course, Mia took her distance from Eda.

    If she knew Eda was the shadow behind Mikoto, it wouldn¡¯t go well.

    That¡¯s why she hid it.

    It feels as if my head is dizzy.

    My instincts were sounding an rm. I¡¯m no match for this woman.

    Eda changed from her smile back to a serious face.

    It made me think of an ice queen.

    ¡¸Okutani-kun, I have a proposal¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what is it?¡¹

    My throat was dry.

    Looking over, the cup that was supposed to be filled with barley was empty.

    I wonder if that timing was a part of her n as well.

    I ended up thinking that.

    ¡¸Won¡¯t you make me your girlfriend as well?¡¹

    <ol><li> I fucking spit water everywhere lol ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 106: Eda Fukiko 15

    Silence.

    The mood turned strangely tense.

    I swallowed my saliva and asked.

    ¡¸Do you like me?¡¹

    ¡¸I like you¡¹

    ¡¸By that I¡¯m guessing you mean my penis, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s correct¡¹

    It was an immediate reply.

    However, I blinked over and over again waiting for her next words.

    ¡¸I like you, your penis included¡¹

    Her face when she said that is something I probably won¡¯t forget for the rest of my life.

    The huge breasted beauty tilted her head to the side with her cheeks slightly red.

    Her long beautiful ck hair swayed smoothly and her slightly sweaty vicle shined.

    The student council president looked elegant and dignified wearing her light blue one piece.

    ¡¸I thought I said that earlier though¡¹

    She definitely did say something simr in the student council room.

    She fell in love with me. Then, she realized she was in love with the same person as Shirota.

    ¡¸But¡­you said you liked my penis¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    It was quiet but she nodded with a clear tone.

    I ask while confused.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­Doesn¡¯t that mean you like my dick and not me? And yet you¡¯re even saying you want to be my girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like you¡¯re misunderstanding something so I¡¯ll be more clear¡¹

    When she finished talking, Eda started exining in a flood of words.

    ¡¸You and you¡¯re penis aren¡¯t separate things are they? I thought your penis would be included with you¡­am I wrong?¡¹

    Naturally.

    This huge dick is mine and not considered separate.

    So that¡¯s what she means.

    ¡¸Eda¡­¡¹

    ¡¸You really didn¡¯t know. I thought you just wanted a young girl to say indecent things over and over again¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s discuss the definition of what a young girl is another time¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll do that for me?¡¹

    *Fuh*, Eda smiled as if loosening up.

    asionally she shows a childlike smile.

    When I see that smile, I feel my whole body rx.

    In the first ce, it was my problem.

    When she said she fell in love with my dick, I thought that meant she didn¡¯t fall in love with me.

    However to Eda, my dick and I were the same thing.

    If I think about it, it¡¯s obvious. She wouldn¡¯t fall in love with the dick of a guy she hates.

    ¡¸Then is there something about me other than my dick that you like?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope¡¹

    See, there it is.

    As soon as I start to believe she likes me, it¡¯s immediately shot down.

    However, I¡¯ve also gotten a bit used to her.

    ¡¸There isn¡¯t anything special with your face. You aren¡¯t really tall. You get failing marks in physics. I also don¡¯t see you participate in any sports¡­You are always in the corner of your ssroom and you don¡¯t take your club activities seriously¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, isn¡¯t that going a bit too far?¡¹

    ¡¸You think?¡¹

    Eda brushed her bangs aside.

    After I gave a big nod, I said.

    ¡¸How can you say you fell in love with me with that then¡¹

    ¡¸I can. I fell in love with you¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸The only thing I can think of that I like about you is your penis. Even now, I can think of plenty of things I don¡¯t like¡­¡¹

    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    The student council president stared at me without her sses on and somehow tried to tell me her true feelings.

    Guessing that, I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    My heart beat so fast it started to hurt.

    ¡¸But I fell in love with you¡­I can¡¯t help it I¡¯m in a trance¡¹

    I could somehow hear fireworks going off in the distance.

    It was probably some kids ying in the za nearby.

    ¡¸If you want a reason for me falling in love, would you be fine with me lying?¡¹

    Thatstment was probably a joke.

    After smiling without saying anything, I shook my head.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, thanks¡­I also like your boobs¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, we match¡¹

    ¡¸But, if I don¡¯t get permission from the others¡­¡¹

    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with Shirota. She¡¯s Eda¡¯s best friend.

    If Eda was the one to incite Mikoto, I¡¯m sure she couldn¡¯t object.

    The problem then bes Mia.

    ¡¸That¡¯s how it is but in the near future I want to make an opportunity¡¹

    ¡¸Opportunity?¡¹

    ¡¸To meet with your girlfriends directly and properly be friends¡¹

    I ended up stiffening up for a moment.

    Rather if she became my girlfriend, then she would just need to meet with Mia.

    However, Eda said all the girlfriends.

    ¡¸Eda. Is it possible that rather than be my girlfriend you want to be friends with everyone else?¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a natural desire for someone like Eda to want to be my girlfriend.

    I don¡¯t doubt she has fallen in love with me and likes my penis. Those words shouldn¡¯t be a lie.

    However, I know she isn¡¯t the type that would want a special rtionship with me.

    Because of that, if she says she wants to be my girlfriend there should be another reason.

    ¡¸Y-you¡¯re wrong!¡¹

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Eda be this easy to understand.

    Her face got bright red and her cheeks puffed up as she looked away.

    It was like she was displeased with that situation.

    It¡¯s not like she wasing from a ce of not knowing anyone.

    If Eda was the one to instigate Mikoto, then that thought process is weird.

    Which must mean things didn¡¯t go the way she nned.

    Then, Eda¡¯s reason for pouting is that.

    She was unable to be friends with everyone.

    Her cleverly noticing the rings.

    All while putting on a show to tutor me.

    Everything ising together.

    It¡¯s very like Eda to not be able to say things like I want to y with everyone else or I want to be friends with everyone.

    ¡¸Eda¡­Were you lonely?¡¹

    Eda red at me and said once more.

    ¡¸Y-You¡¯re wrong!¡¹

    Eda¡¯s face got even more red.

 Chapter 107: Ooki Rino 5

    It was the day after studying at Eda¡¯s.

    In other words, it¡¯s Tuesday, after school.

    ¡¸How was it?¡¹

    Shirota called out to me in the ssroom.

    She was already prepared to go to her club as she had her bag draped diagonally over her shoulder.

    It further emphasized her breasts and I strangely ended up getting a bit restless.

    ¡¸Did Fukiko properly teach you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah she properly taught me¡¹

    ¡¸It seems like there wasn¡¯t any problems?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­she properly helped me review and there shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the re-test¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m d¡¹

    *Nikkori*, Shirota grinned.

    Her face without wearing make-up is dazzling.

    ¡¸Then there¡¯ll be no problem for you toe over on Friday¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    Lightly waving her hand, Shirota starts to leave the ssroom.

    ¡¸Ah, Shirota¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    Shirota stops and turns back.

    She was still smiling.

    ¡¸You aren¡¯t doing anything on Saturday are you?¡¹

    ¡¸You mean for my club? We have it off¡¹

    ¡¸Got it¡¹

    Showing her white teeth, Shirota went out into the hallway with an even lovelier smile.

    Her clubmates were waiting in the hallway.

    They disappear down the hall while their lively voices echo.

    Yesterday Eda asked to see when they would be free to meet up.

    She said it would be fine to use her house.

    Then since Mikoto needs to be there as well, having it be a day off from school like Saturday should be good.

    Since I¡¯ll be staying at Shirota¡¯s ce, we can both head over to Eda¡¯s together.

    Eda would directly invite Mia when they are together for student council.

    After that, I just need to invite Mikoto.

    ¡¸Senpai, senpai¡¹

    I looked towards where the voice wasing from and it was Ooki from the Human Culture Research Club calling out to me.

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    I wonder if Ooki¡¯s practice to be a mountain monk was effective as he has a strangely refreshed feeling about him.

    He was somehow an agreeable young manpared to his uncouth aura from earlier.

    If you look at him now, he resembles his little sister, Rino-chan.

    I went out into the hallway.

    I bet it¡¯s hard for a first year to enter an upper ss men¡¯s ssroom no matter howte it is after school.

    ¡¸There is no club activities today¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹

    Stuff like this has been happening recently.

    Because I haven¡¯t been going recently it doesn¡¯t particrly bother me.

    However, the reason the club is taking a break is because the president, Kawauchi will be gone.

    ¡¸Is there any particr reason?¡¹

    If it¡¯s like always, Kawauchi or Ebara woulde tell me.

    They also have sent mail plenty of times and sometimes don¡¯t even tell me.

    They have never sent the lower ssman, Ooki, like this.

    ¡¸No¡­rather if you are free after this, would you minding to my ce?¡¹

    ¡¸To your house?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Since I need to properly thank you for that time¡­Rino said she made something good¡¹

    I don¡¯t particrly have any reason to downright refuse.

    Mia has student council today so I¡¯m free.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸Thank god. There wasn¡¯t as much of a chance previously, sorry¡¹

    I lightly shake my head at the grateful Ooki.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it¡¹

    After that we both headed towards Ooki¡¯s house.

    Since it was close to our high school, we couldn¡¯t really have anything that resembled a conversation on the way there.

    However, hanging out with my junior didn¡¯t feel that bad.

    ¡¸Pardon the intrusion¡¹

    ¡¸Go ahead¡¹

    I changed into the prepared slippers in the entryway.

    After that, Rino-chan came from the living room.

    ¡¸Ah, Okutani-san. It¡¯s been a while¡¹

    Rino-chan politely lowers her head.

    When she lifts her head, she faces me with a smile.

    Today as well, she had her ck hair in twin tails and was wearing a white T-shirt with a mini skirt.

    Even though she was a second year in middle school, her body was quite mature.

    She had plump breasts and tight hips as well as thin limbs.

    Her face was still youthful but it was like she was climbing the stairs to adulthood.

    ¡¸Since there is time before dinner, I¡¯ll head to my room, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    The little sister, Rino-chan, showed a pout towards her brothers tant proposal.

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine. Just do it in the living room¡¹

    ¡¸But we won¡¯t even watch T.V.?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there no T.V. in your room either? Plus even I want to talk with Okutani-san¡¹

    That was a charming thing she said.

    At least she doesn¡¯t hold any negative impressions of me.

    Shrugging his shoulders seeming shocked, Ooki looked at me.

    ¡¸Is that fine?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s anything I can help with let me know¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good!¡¹

    As we head towards the living room Rino-chan shakes her head.

    ¡¸Today is for repaying Okutani-san so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­ah, go ahead and head into the living room¡¹

    Saying that, Ooki went up stairs.

    Somehow it seems he was heading to his room.

    I enter the living room with Rino-chan.

    For some reason, a good smell wasing from the kitchen as if something magnificent was being cooked.

    ¡¸Our parents went to an associate¡¯s party so they aren¡¯t here¡¹

    ¡¸A party?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­the wedding reception wasn¡¯t anything special but a friend called them over for the afterparty so they left¡¹1

    When I sit down on the sofa, Rino-chan gives me a ss of cold tea.

    It¡¯s bad for my heart when her mini skirt flutters about each time she makes a restless move.

    Ooki had changed out of his uniform and came down. Surprisingly, he was in traditional Japanese clothing

    ¡¸Senpai, here¡­¡¹

    Ooki passes a book to me as I sat on the sofa.

    ¡¸What is it? Religious scriptures or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡¹

    He shakes his head while smiling at my joke.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the book you wanted earlier¡¹

    ¡¸Oh?¡¹

    I try taking a look at it.

    The title was¡ºThe Murder of a Quick Bather¡»2 written by¡ºNishiki Maru¡»

    ¡¸You, where¡­did you get this?¡¹

    ¡¸I won it in an auction online. It was pretty expensive¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say things like that!¡¹

    Rino-chan yelled out from the kitchen.

    After giving a bitter smile, Ooki scratched his head.

    ¡¸Well¡­please take it as thanks¡¹

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    It¡¯s a book I¡¯ve always wanted to read.

    It wasn¡¯t an old author and they were still alive but the publisher dered bankruptcy so it was out of print.

    There were many core fans requesting a reprint but it didn¡¯t seem like it woulde true anytime soon.

    I also wanted to read it. I probably let that slip in the club at some point.

    I went to second hand stores to look for it but I wasn¡¯t so zealous to deal with an online auction.

    Ooki obtained that for me. I¡¯m thankful.

    ¡¸Say, Okutani-san, do you like books?¡¹

    Rino-chan asked me a question from the kitchen.

    I replied while putting the valuable book in my bag.

    ¡¸I do. Since it¡¯s something you can do alone¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that¡¹

    Rino-chan¡¯sughter seeming happy was pleasant to my ears.

    <ol><li> Kind of rough to TL but seems close ?</li><li> Lit. Karasu no Gyouzui Satsujinjiken. Karasu no Gyouzui is literally crow¡¯s bath but is used as a saying in Japan to describe someone who takes quick baths TIL. It¡¯s missing a particle in there so I don¡¯t know if it is murder of a quick bather or the quick bather murderer ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 108: Ooki Rino 6

    Without turning on the T.V., I talked with Ooki and his little sister, Rino-chan.

    Although she was replying, it seemed Rino-chan was busy making food.

    ¡¸Is there anything I can help with?¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, it¡¯s fine. This is to show our gratitude¡¹

    This exchange happened several times.

    And then the topic changed to Rino-chan.

    ¡¸Rino says she will take the entrance exam for Hashidzume High School¡¹

    ¡¸Is there something wrong with that?¡¹

    I tilt my head towards Ooki who says that with a bitter face.

    Ooki replies.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not a bad school¡­but isn¡¯t the wind instrument club bad?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    Then, Rino-chan came over and sat next to me.

    It felt close but it¡¯s about the same distance between Ooki and me.

    ¡¸Actually, I was supposed to go to a higher rated music high school¡¹

    ¡¸For the flute?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Rino-chan¡¯s face was too close next to me as she nods.

    She probably came while cooking but she had an amazingly family-oriented aura.

    As I thought, she would make a great wife.

    ¡¸She always gave it her best with the flute to get in until recently¡¹

    Ooki made a statement that felt like an older brother thinking about his little sister.

    Rino-chan reached out to grab sweets on the table seeming troubled.

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    I tried asking Rino-chan.

    After thinking for a bit, Rino-chan replied.

    ¡¸Because it¡¯s close¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai! Isn¡¯t deciding based on that reasoning wrong?¡¹

    Ooki looks at me as if to ask for help.

    I replied to Ooki with an almost immediate reply.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine?¡¹

    ¡¸You too, senpai?!¡¹

    ¡¸After all, that¡¯s how I was¡­I chose Hashidzume because it was close too¡¹

    ¡¸See¡¹

    Rino-chan turned towards her brother and pouts.

    After a bit of silence, Ooki shook his head.

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not good. Because Rino has real musical talent¡­¡¹

    Which reminds me, they told me that their parents don¡¯t really interfere with their lives.

    That made them parent each other.

    It seems he acts more like a brother aftering down from the mountain.

    ¡¸Ooki¡­¡¹

    That¡¯s probably why I can¡¯t say anyints.

    However, it¡¯s not like it has nothing to do with me.

    ¡¸Can you leave Rino-chan to me?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Trust me, I think it¡¯ll be fine if she chooses what she likes¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s irresponsible!¡¹

    ¡¸Why do you feel you need to take responsibility for Rino-chan¡¯s path?¡¹

    As one would expect, Ooki was quiet towards my words.

    I could also feel a strong gaze from Rino-chan eating sweets.

    ¡¸She thought about it herself and made the decision herself¡¹

    I looked at Rino-chan.

    ¡¸You thought about it properly, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yeah¡­well¡¹

    This time, I look at Ooki.

    ¡¸Also she¡¯s still a second year. There¡¯s still a chance for her to change her path. You should have a helpful standing at the time for her to believe in you¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai¡­¡¹

    Ooki, who was looking down, raised his head.

    I was blushing at my words till now.

    ¡¸My bad¡­I don¡¯t really feel like I have the qualifications to tell you what to do¡¹

    ¡¸No, what you said is really like advice from a master¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that!¡¹

    I don¡¯t know how he can see me as his sage master.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of training he did when he went up the mountains but somehow it seems he had a deep impression from my words.

    ¡¸I-I got it¡­Rino¡¹

    Ooki looks at his little sister with a serious expression.

    Rino-chan looks back embarrassed.

    ¡¸No matter what path you take, it¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll wholeheartedly help with whatever you decide¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­thanks¡¹

    After saying thanks, Rino-chan stood up.

    And then, she disappeared into the kitchen with a jog.

    ¡¸Okutani-senpai¡­you¡¯re pretty cool¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, you¡¯re making me feel weird¡¹

    It creeps me out being told that by a guy.

    However, Ooki told me with a serious face.

    ¡¸I respect you¡¹

    ¡¸Stopstopstop!¡¹

    I yelled out towards Rino-chan¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸As I thought, is it fine for me to receive your help?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, of course¡¹

    I get up and head towards the kitchen running away from Ooki.

    Some sounds of cooking ring out from the pot.

    ¡¸Should I do anything?¡¹

    Rino-chan looked up at me with a fleeting nce as she stood in front of the gas stave.

    ¡¸Okutani-san, thank you very much¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll be ufortable if you tell me not to help¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡¹

    Rino-chan gets one step closer.

    Due to her height, she had to look up at me.

    *Kyu*, Rino-chan grabbed my uniform and muttered.

    ¡¸Earlier¡­thanks for being my ally¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    I was at a loss for words.

    Rino-chan is cute.

    Her cheerful nature and the feeling of a young girl tickles a man¡¯s instincts.

    She lightly bit her lower lip.

    And then in a resolved but quiet voice she said.

    ¡¸The reason I chose Hashidzume¡­is because you¡¯re there Okutani-san¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    There was a bit of silence.

    *Gutsu, gutsu*, the contents of the pot made a noise.

    The rich smell alone made me think it would be tasty.

    I wonder if Ooki turned on the television as sound wasing from the living room.

    ¡¸O-Of course¡­I don¡¯t n on giving up music. After getting in to high school, I was thinking of getting help from a famous former teacher without entering the wind music club. That¡¯s why it¡¯d be good to have a school close to home¡¹

    ¡¸I-is that so?¡¹

    Even if that¡¯s true, the fact that she said she chose it because I was there is shocking.

    ¡¸Hey, Okutani-san¡­Do you hate juniors?¡¹

    ¡¸Rino-chan¡¹

    Just then, the pot flowed over a bit.

    Seeming bewildered, Rino-chan returns her attention to cooking.

    My heart continued to ring out loudly after those words.

 Chapter 109: Ooki Rino 7

    I prepared the tes and chopsticks.

    Rino-chan gave polite but urate directions.

    ¡¸Now it just has to be dished out and it¡¯ll be done¡¹

    Saying that, Rino-chan poured the food from the pot to the tes.

    I tried asking a question that was on my mind.

    ¡¸¡­Rino-chan, won¡¯t I be graduating by the time you enter school?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡¹

    She points to me with the big oven mitt she was wearing.

    ¡¸I thought it¡¯d be fine just to go to the same school you went too¡­Also maybe by doing that we could be closer¡¹

    Little-by-little her statement got even cuter.

    Rino-chan said it as if it was natural.

    Or is she aiming for something.

    ¡¸Well then, shall we eat?¡¹

    Rino-chan pped her hand while still wearing the oven mitt.

    *Bon*, a muttered sound resonates through the kitchen.

    ¡¸Now then, Okutani-senpai, thank you very much¡¹

    When we all arrived in front of the table with food, Ooki sat down first.

    Rino-chan also sat down and we all three ate dinner.

    The topics generally revolved around things going on in the world.

    Like what that celebrity or athlete did.

    We talked as if we forgot tomorrow would evene.

    When the meal ended, Ooki started to clean up.

    It seems the division ofbor is clearly assigned.

    Rino-chan does the cooking and Ooki does the dishes.

    Rino-chan does the rest of the cleaning and Ooki does theundry.

    Since Ooki didn¡¯t do anything until recently, Rino-chan had to do all the chores herself.

    ¡¸Do you have some rmendations for a book?¡¹

    Rino-chan asked me a question.

    We are now sitting side by side on the sofa.

    The T.V. was turned on but I wasn¡¯t watching.

    I could feel Rino-chan¡¯s exposed thigh through my leg.

    We were also close enough that a slight movement caused our shoulders to bump into each other.

    ¡¸Ah¡­um, that¡¯s right¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Since I don¡¯t read many books, I¡¯d like to read something you¡¯d rmend¡¹

    ¡¸I-if that¡¯s the case¡­what about this?¡¹

    I get away from Rino-chan and escape to my bag.

    If I didn¡¯t my heart may explode.

    I took out the book I had justpleted reading.

    When I handed it over, she looked at the cover.

    ¡¸¡ºFor the Time Being It¡¯s a Miracle¡»¡­author is¡ºUmehara Umeka¡»¡­what kind of novel is it?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s a young adult novel¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what I read¡¹

    Rino-chan looks at the author¡¯s introduction.

    ¡¸Eh? This author is taking entrance exams for university?¡¹

    ¡¸Yup. This is their second work. Their first work was talked about in the news as they released it while they were in high school¡¹

    ¡¸Is it really fine for me to borrow this?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡¹

    Holding the book as if it was important, Rino-chan left the living room.

    She probably went to put it in her bedroom since I could hear her going up the stairs.

    Ooki came into the living room smiling after finishing tidying up.

    ¡¸Somehow I¡¯m sorry¡¹

    ¡¸For what?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems that Rino ended up interested in you¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­It¡¯s not a bad feeling¡¹

    ¡¸Ever since then, she annoyingly kept saying, ¡°we should thank him, we should thank him¡±¡¹

    There wasn¡¯t any real reason to thank me.

    However, Rino-chan said so at that time we went to the mountain.

    Seems she is a girl that honestly keeps her promise.

    Rino-chan returned to the living room.

    Taking that opportunity, I stood up and grabbed my bag.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll head home. Ooki, thanks for the book. Rino-chan the food was very delicious¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? You¡¯re already heading home?¡¹

    Rino-chan looks at me seeming lonely.

    She¡¯s almost like a small animal. I wonder if I can bring her home with me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Okutani-senpai is a busy person¡¹

    Where¡¯d you get that information.

    I basically have free time.

    However, I¡¯m hesitant to stay long at someone¡¯s house.

    Plus, I want to refresh my memory on the physics review I did earlier for the retake tomorrow.

    ¡¸Ah, then¡­I¡¯ll go with you to the station!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, really¡¹

    ¡¸No, no I insist¡¹

    Rino-chan almost forcibly apanied me.

    Ooki thanked me one more time at the entryway.

    I went outside, and *mua*, my body cooled from the AC inside was assailed by the peculiar humidity of summer.

    ¡¸It¡¯s hot, huh¡­¡¹

    While muttering that, Rino-chan head out.

    I followed alongside her.

    After walking for a bit, we arrived in front of Hashidzume High School.

    My intention was to then head towards the bus station from there.

    ¡¸Ah, are you not walking to the station?¡¹

    It¡¯s quite hot.

    Plus, I¡¯ll end up worrying about Rino-chan returning home.

    When I say that, Rino-chan proposed something after thinking for a bit.

    ¡¸Then, is there somewhere we could have a little talk?¡¹

    ¡¸Where?¡¹

    ¡¸Let me see¡­¡¹

    After thinking a bit, she grabbed my hand.

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    And so we started walking.

    I had my hand pulled along while still surprised.

    Her hand was small like a little girl¡¯s.

    I feel like I may end up breaking it if I were to squeeze a bit hard.

    Without straying, we leave Hashidzume High School.

    Less than a year ago, I had passed by Rino-chan¡¯s ce.

    When the confusing residential area cleared up there was a wide open park.

    ¡¸So there was a ce like this¡­¡¹

    We both reach the sports field where some grade school looking boys were ying ser.

    We pass by the field while still holding hands.

    We then went down a path through the forest and came out to a man-made river.

    Small children y around in the river with their feet dipped in the water.

    ¡¸If it¡¯s here, it should be quite refreshing¡¹

    Rino-chan sat on a boulder that was sitting in the river.

    And then she took off her socks with her shoes leaving her feet bare.

    ¡¸Like this, she stuck her feet in the river¡¹

    Rino-chan kicked her feet in the water as if ying around.

    I sat down next to her and took off my shoes and socks as well.

    I folded up my pants legs up to my knees and stuck my feet in the river.

    The water was cold and felt good.

    ¡¸It feels good, huh¡¹

    ¡¸It does¡¹

    We sat so close it was almost like we were glued together.

    All the trees helped to hide us from everybody else.

    Children¡¯s voices resounded in the distance.

    There was a breeze and the heat had practically disappeared.

    ¡¸So what did you want to talk about?¡¹

    ¡¸There wasn¡¯t really anything specific but¡­I kinda wanted to be together¡­¡¹

    Rino-chan muttered while looking at the surface of the river.

    And then moving her feet in the river, she hit mine.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹

    Rino-chan let out a long sigh and looked at me.

    ¡¸Okutani-san, are you dating anyone?¡¹

 Chapter 110: Ooki Rino 8

    A slightly strong wind blew.

    It was noisy from all the trees in the park.

    ¡¸¡­I am¡¹

    Rino-chan opens her eyes wide as if shocked by my reply.

    The pupils in her big round eyes shined with a momentary sh.

    ¡¸Ah yeah¡­Is that so¡­¡¹

    Looking down, Rino-chan separated her legs from mine.

    And then she starts to move her feet as if stirring the water.

    ¡¸Is it Kurusu Mia?¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you dating?¡¹

    Rino-chan stopped her feet and looked at me.

    ¡¸You said you weren¡¯t dating when we went to the mountain but¡­since then¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    We probably talked about that on the train.

    At that time, I was definitely not going out with Mia.

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­After that¡­she became my girlfriend¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought¡¹

    Rino-chan smiles.

    However, those eyes were somewhat sad.

    ¡¸Fuun, is that so?¡­With that person¡­It¡¯d be better not to tell Onii-chan¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well¡­yeah¡¹

    Certainly, it¡¯d probably be better not to tell Ooki.

    No matter how much image training he did, if he knew that Mia and I were dating, he¡¯d probably feel the need to go back to the mountain.

    Silence filled the air between us.

    Because of the gentle flow of the river, a gentle breeze brushed against my skin.

    Time slowly passed as if it had stood still.

    ¡¸I¡¯m no match for her¡­¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    I stare at Rino-chan towards her mutter.

    Smiling slightly in self deprecation, Rino-chan said.

    ¡¸Kurusu Mia-san¡­I¡¯m no match for that person¡¹

    ¡¸Rino-chan?¡¹

    ¡¸I thought about a lot of encouraging things but¡­is that so¡­that person with Okutani-san¡­¡¹

    Rino-chan looks up at the sky as she says in a voice almost like she was talking to herself.

    I look at my female junior sitting next to me without saying anything.

    I rethink Rino-chan¡¯s assertiveness throughout the day.

    That was her way to approach me.

    Rino-chan¡¯s actions were those in favor of her male senpai.

    She originally had an assertive personality. It didn¡¯t feel unnatural.

    However, there was a power behind her.

    That power is being drawn out now.

    No, it¡¯s alreadye out.

    ¡¸I understand¡¹

    Rino-chan said in a loud voice as if she was somewhat renewed.

    And then, just like that she jumped into the river.

    ¡¸Waa!¡¹

    I unintentionally raised my voice.

    *Bashan*, Rino-chan fully enters the river.

    She was submerged up to her knees in the water.

    A ssh of water flew up getting her shirt and skirt wet.

    When she looked up at me, her whole face floated a smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m no match! With that person!¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Rino-chan¡¹

    ¡¸But I like you! I like you, Okutani-san!¡¹

    Rino-chan wiped off the water stuck to her face.

    No, she was probably wiping off her tears.

    I looked at her while sitting on the rock.

    ¡¸Why¡­do you like me?¡¹

    ¡¸Because you¡¯re my type!¡¹

    Rino-chan smiled while saying it as if she was desperate.

    She conveyed her thoughts to me with a red face submerged in the river.

    ¡¸It was love at first sight! That day¡­when I came to you worried about my brother, I had already fallen for you! Then as we went to the mountain I liked you more¡­and then today¡­¡¹

    And then stopping there, Rino-chan finally ended up crying.

    However, she smiled and says without worrying about it.

    ¡¸And then today¡­I liked you more. Than ever!¡¹

    Finishing her thought, Rino-chan used her hand to spray water on me.

    I couldn¡¯t move from the water heading towards my face.

    Looking straight at Rino-chan, I had water sprayed on me.

    ¡¸Say something¡­¡¹

    *Futo*, Rino-chan stopped her hand and looked at me sullenly.

    I stared at her in silence.

    ¡¸You¡¯re looking too much Okutani-san¡¹

    Rino-chan looks away.

    At that opportunity, I entered the river.

    ¡¸Wah!¡¹

    Rino-chan raised her voice.

    I purposefully made a ssh of water big enough to hit her.

    Her white T-shirt became transparent and I could see her white underwear and skin.

    ¡¸Even if I did it back, wouldn¡¯t you also get soaked?¡¹

    That¡¯s exactly right.

    Rather, Rino-chan would end up wetter than me.

    That is unrted.

    I look at Rino-chan and put both my hands on her shoulders.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    She looked surprised.

    Her body stiffened just for a moment.

    And then, she looks up at me seeming timid.

    ¡¸Okutani¡­san?¡¹

    At that moment, I pushed my lips against hers.

    ¡¸Ah¡­nh¡¹

    It was incredibly soft.

    And her lips were slightly wet.

    We only touched for a second but I definitely think the feeling was properlymunicated.

    She probably didn¡¯t know what would be good.

    When our lips separated, her eyes swam around seeming troubled and muttered.

    ¡¸E-to¡­I may be troubled¡­when you do something like this¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸After all, it makes my heart race¡­¡¹

    Rino-chan looked away from me and licked her lips.

    ¡¸I¡¯d feel bad for your girlfriend¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Do you dislike it?¡¹

    ¡¸Such a thing! There¡¯s no way but¡­¡¹

    After shaking her head, she puffed up her cheeks and looked at me.

    ¡¸Okutani-san, you¡¯re a bad person¡­even though you have such an amazing girlfriend¡­nh¡­noo¡¹

    When I kissed her more, she rejected it as expected.

    She turns her face sideways and pushes my body with both her hands.

    She scowls at me as if reproaching me.

    Even though she was ring, her face was bright red.

    And then a desire boiled up from her pupils as if she was somehow demanding me.

    ¡¸Rino-chan¡­¡¹

    The emotion that formed within me quickly flowed out.

    ¡¸Will you be my girlfriend?¡¹

 Chapter 111: Ooki Rino 9

    ¡¸Wh- whawhawha!?¡¹

    Rino-chan was visibly shaken.

    Her bright red face got even brighter and her eyes got wet.

    ¡¸B-b-b-b-but¡­Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?! Did you break up with Kurusu Mia-san?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we haven¡¯t¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹

    Rino-chan stops in her ce.

    It¡¯s a natural reaction. That¡¯s why, this is the time for me to properly exin.

    I exined how I had three girlfriends, a new one of my ssmates may be one and how I want her to be my girlfriend.

    If she refuses then that¡¯s that.

    I thought Rino-chan wanted to be my girlfriend.

    Then there is only one method.

    ¡¸Okutani-san¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not normal, ya know?¡¹

    That¡¯s right.

    After nodding, I said.

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    ¡¸You have three girlfriends¡­and there¡¯s another person¡­eh?¡¹

    I take Rino-chan¡¯s hand in order to help with the chaos.

    When she stares at me slightly drawing me in, she frowned.

    ¡¸Wait¡­even if you tell me something so suddenly¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡¹

    After agreeing I told her.

    ¡¸Everyone¡¯s meeting up this Saturday. If you want to be my girlfriend¡­I want you toe then¡¹

    ¡¸Please wait. Hold on for a second¡¹

    Rino-chan moved slowly through the river.

    She retreats as if to put a distance between us.

    And then she slips.

    ¡¸Kyaa¡¹

    Her short shriek reached my ears.

    My body unconsciously moved.

    I got closer to Rino-chan who was falling on her butt.

    I wrap my hands around her back and somehow keep ourselves up.

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    Our eyes met.

    My heart let out one big thud.

    Perhaps Rino-chan¡¯s did as well.

    ¡¸O-Okutani¡­san¡¹

    There was silence as we stared at each other.

    The far away sound of children¡¯s voices passed by.

    It¡¯s a good time. It should be time for the kids to go home.

    ¡¸Please let me go¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    I let go of her while being careful to not have her fall.

    ¡¸Thank you¡¹

    Rino-chan properly conveys her thanks.

    And then, deeply hanging her head she gets out of the river.

    ¡¸Ah, I have a towel in my bag¡¹

    Silently nodding her head, she takes out the towel from my bag.

    And then she wipes her feet and puts on her socks and shoes.

    When she looked at me in the river, she had a somewhat artificial smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll think about it¡­¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡­¡¹

    After that, she said goodbye in a small voice and left.

    I left the river and wiped my feet then put on my shoes.

    I took out my phone and messaged Rino-chan the time and ce for the meetup on Saturday.

    £¾They¡¯ll be waiting at Okunashi Station at 11am

    There was no reply.

    I headed home.

    ¡¸Wait, eh? What are you doing here?¡¹

    Mikoto¡¯s jersey d form raised her voice.

    Right now, I¡¯m in my bedroom. My childhood friend was sitting cross-legged on my bed.

    When I talked about Eda, she gave an obvious reaction.

    ¡¸Do you know Eda?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t¡¹

    She shook her head back and forth.

    Her short ck hair drew an arc.

    She¡¯s really easy to understand.

    ¡¸Well it¡¯s fine but since that¡¯s how it is, you¡¯ll be meeting at Eda¡¯s house on Saturday¡¹

    ¡¸He-hee¡­I-is that so, hee¡¹

    Mikoto nods with a cramped face.

    And then she timidly stands up and leaves my room.

    ¡¸A-also¡¹

    ¡¸What?!¡¹

    Stopping her feet in front of my door, Mikoto¡¯s body shook.

    ¡¸Another person mighte¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸I was confessed to today and gave her an exnation¡¹

    After a bit of silence, Mikoto pped the back of my head.

    ¡¸You increase them to quickly!¡¹

    After turning around, I tilt my head towards Mikoto.

    ¡¸But, she probably won¡¯te¡¹

    ¡¸That should be obvious! There shouldn¡¯t be a human out there that would want to be your girlfriend after being told of this abnormal situation¡¹

    ¡¸Right¡¹

    But, Rino-chan wanted to be my girlfriend.

    If she doesn¡¯te on Saturday, it¡¯ll be obvious I¡¯ve been turned down.

    While it may be true I have other girlfriends, it¡¯s not like it won¡¯t hurt me.

    ¡¸Rather if shees, I¡¯ll give her a test to see if she is an appropriate girlfriend candidate¡¹

    ¡¸A test?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, simply that thinking she wants to be your girlfriend is a grave mistake!¡¹

    I give a bitter smile to the somewhat excited Mikoto.

    ¡¸I wonder if Eda is fine with it?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡­person¡­is fine¡¹

    Did she just call her ¡®that person¡¯?

    Really, what happened.

    There are things I want to ask but it¡¯ll be troublesome if she hesitates to reply.

    ¡¸Then¡¹

    Mikoto left in a somewhat flustered state.

    I was left alone in my room to worry endlessly.

    How long has it been since nothing has happened?

    I need to review physics. Even though I thought that, I couldn¡¯t start working.

    My phone rang at such a time.

    I picked it up thinking it was from Rino-chan.

    It was a message from an unexpected person.

    £¾Thanks for the work today.

    £¾This is Eda Fukiko.

    £¾There should be another girl besides me that wants to be your girlfriending on Saturday.

    £¾Or at least that¡¯s the rumor on the wind.1

    Rumor on the wind, she says¡­

    Didn¡¯t Mikoto absolutely tell her.

    £¾I have no issue with it.

    £¾It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll interfere with your physics studying.

    I¡¯ve been found out.

    Is it obvious?

    £¾Page 44 and 45 in the textbook is a vital ce to study.

    £¾Since I will be confirming if you did tomorrow, I¡¯d be d if you would.

    It was formal like a business message.

    It wasn¡¯t a mail that a high school girl would send.

    But, knowing her it fits very well.

    £¾Sorry.

    £¾I¡¯ll be doing it right now.

    After giving that reply, I head towards my desk.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Eda¡¯s message, I probably wouldn¡¯t have reviewed.

    <ol><li> Simr to the ¡°heard it through the grapevine¡± ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 112: Shirota Yotsuba 23

    And then the fated time came.

    Although I say that, it was just after school on Friday.

    I was walking down the hallway in order to take my physics retest.

    ¡¸Okutani¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    The person who called me out was Shirota.

    It seems she prepared for her club in a hurry as her breathing was slightly elevated.

    ¡¸Should we head back together?¡¹

    ¡¸Sure¡¹

    We both head down the hallway.

    Recently, it¡¯s bemon knowledge Shirota and I get along.

    There weren¡¯t any particrly weird rumors. It just seems like we became friends to themittee members.

    Shirota was a bit fidgety today.

    Our eyes met over and over again during ss and each time she would smile at me.

    The sporty girl had healthy dark brown skin.

    She had a plump body and moist lips.

    Her round eyes were cute but the glint in them were sharp like a pitcher¡¯s.

    ¡¸How are you? Think you¡¯ll pass?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m definitely fine. Everyday, Eda would go over the original test with me¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Fukiko is very helpful¡¹

    Shirota let out a sweet smile.

    We reached the stairs. I needed to stay on the top floor while Shirota needed to go down.

    ¡¸After club, I¡¯ll wait at the school until you¡¯re done¡­¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not going to head over to your ce until night, right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right but I want to do as much as possible together¡¹

    Shirota said, seeming a bit embarrassed.

    She says something while scratching her cheek with her index finger without making eye contact.

    ¡¸I also said I would be meeting up with some friends¡­so it should be fine to show upte at night¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so?¡­Then, when my test is over, I¡¯ll wait for you¡¹

    I already messaged the club that I wouldn¡¯t be there today.

    ¡¸Where?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, then¡­at that empty ssroom¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Giving a short reply Shirota heads down the stairs.

    Without stopping, she turns around and gives a short wave.

    And then only said¡¸Good luck¡¹.

    I entered the physics lecture hall.

    Other than me, there were plenty of people retaking the test.

    The time limit was an hour. As people finished, they would go up to the teacher to get their grades.

    Rather if you get a failing mark here, you have to wait for summer lessons.

    ¡¸Good job¡¹

    I finished the test before the time limit and turned it in.

    The teacher gave me a passing grade and gave me freedom.

    When I looked at the score on the test, it was a perfect score.

    Eda¡¯s power is incredible.

    £¾I got a perfect score.

    £¾Isn¡¯t that amazing?

    For the time being, I sent a message to Eda.

    I immediately got a reply.

    £¾Good job.

    £¾It¡¯s great you didn¡¯t have a rough time with the retest.

    Smiling bitterly at the uncute reply, I headed towards the empty ssroom.

    There was still plenty of time before clubs ended.

    I grab the desk next to the window.

    Since it was an unused ssroom, the cooler couldn¡¯t be turned on.

    However, the breeze today feels good so if I open the window it won¡¯t be hot.

    I took out the¡ºThe Murder of a Quick Bather¡»book I received from Ooki and opened it.

    I¡¯m already at the climax where the detective was about to expose the criminal.

    I like reading these parts in mystery novels that deny expectations.

    Since it isn¡¯t a quiz, I purely enjoy the story and want to be tricked.

    ¡¸Okutani¡¹

    When I look up from my book, Shirota was standing at the entrance of the empty ssroom.

    She was in her uniform. There were rules that you have to leave the school wearing your uniform.

    ¡¸That¡¯s some amazing concentration¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸After I got here I stood around for about 5 minutes but¡­you didn¡¯t notice me at all¡¹

    When I looked at the clock, quite a bit of time had passed.

    The criminal was already figured out as well as the trick.

    It was probably from thinking about the considerably surprising course of events.

    ¡¸Sorry¡¹

    I put in a bookmark and put the book in my bag.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still a bit of time before we have to leave¡­what should we do?¡¹

    Shirota entered the empty ssroom and closed the door.

    I could tell she locked the door behind her.

    ¡¸Even though you say that, there¡¯s only 15 minutes left¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t notice me¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault for not calling out to me¡¹

    Although I said that, I stood up and drew closer to Shirota.

    Shirota also draws closer to me.

    ¡¸I smell like sweat, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡­even so, you want to do it right?¡¹

    ¡¸Nh¡­I¡¯ve been exposed¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s face got red as she glued herself to me.

    The scent of sweat pricked my nostrils.

    Her plump breasts were gently pressed up against my body.

    Time continued on as we hugged each other in silence.

    ¡¸12 minutes left¡¹

    Shirota looks at the clock and mutters that.

    She looks at me and somewhat puckers her lips.

    ¡¸Chu¡­¡¹

    Immediately guessing her intention, I kiss her.

    Her lips were soft and full.

    Even though she had club outside, her lips weren¡¯t weathered at all.

    Her slightly sweaty arms brush against my skin.

    Shirota got better at kissing.

    Although she was pressing her lips in a daze, she was able to collect herself.

    I suck on her upper lip as if pecking at it which causes her to open her mouth.

    I use my tongue to brush her smooth teeth.

    ¡¸Ah¡­nchuu¡­chupu¡¹

    As I crawl my tongue over her gums, she entangles her tongue with mine.

    It was like two wet and slippery living things mating.

    We were both sipping on therge amount of saliva we were secreting.

    *Chuppa chuppa*, an obscene sound raises as if on purpose.

    ¡¸Haa¡­¡¹

    We separate our lips.

    *Tsuu*, a string of saliva stretched between us.

    Shirota looks at me with enchanted eyes.

    ¡¸Your kiss¡­I love it¡¹

    Shirota stuck her tongue out to lick the saliva off her lips.

    Blood starts to collect in myher region from her actions that were just too erotic.

    ¡¸There¡¯s still 9 minutes¡­¡¹

    Shirota nced at the clock and muttered.

    If the bell rings, that¡¯ll be our time limit.

    We¡¯ll need to leave the empty ssroom and the school grounds.

    Although I will be spending the night with Shirota, we still have time after this.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­¡¹

    I opened my mouth while undoing the belt on my pants.

    ¡¸Lick it¡¹1

    ¡¸You¡¯re in a hurry. It¡¯s cute¡¹

    Saying that, Shirota gets on her knees and takes off my pants and boxers.

    And then smiled when she saw my exposed penis.

    ¡¸But this guy isn¡¯t cute at all¡¹

    <ol><li> Not necessarily a demanding voice or a plea. Kind of inbetween ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 113: Shirota Yotsuba 24

    My dick was still not at its full potential.

    Even so, the size left her wide eyed.

    ¡¸Nh¡­n¡¹

    Shirota stuck out her tongue and started to lick.

    *Jin*, the numbing stimtion spread throughout my body from my dick.

    First, Shirota eagerly licked my shaft in order to make it bigger.

    ¡¸Chuu¡­nh, achuu¡¹

    Using her soft lips and saliva, she moved her head up and down.

    ¡¸Nh¡­amazing, it¡¯s so stuffy¡¹

    ¡¸Is the smell strong?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­I like it¡­nh¡¹

    Shirota talked while touching my dick with her lips.

    When I rub her head she squints her eyes like a spoiled cat.

    Without putting down her bag, the sporty girl wearing a uniform was licking my dick.

    Just from the sight alone, it seemed like my dick would swell.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not getting up¡­¡¹

    However, it still wasn¡¯t starting to get erect.

    If it¡¯s like normal, it¡¯d lively rear its head just from a little stimulus.

    ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s cause we¡¯re in a hurry¡­¡¹

    I gave that reply.

    When I look at the clock, it¡¯s already 7 minutes until the bell will ring.

    If I don¡¯t hurry up and cum, I¡¯ll have to head home with an erection.

    I¡¯m a bit afraid just imagining it.

    ¡¸Muu¡¹

    Puffing up her cheeks, Shirota opened her mouth wide.

    And then scooping up the exposed ns with her tongue, she put my dick in her mouth.

    *Bururi*, my body shook. It felt good.

    ¡¸Aah¡­Shirotaa¡¹

    ¡¸Nnh¡­nh¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s mouth should be smaller than Mia¡¯s and Mikoto¡¯s.

    Anytime someone would put my big dick in their mouth they were always desperate.

    ¡¸Nnnnh¡­nh¡¹

    She licked the tip of my dick with her hard tongue while my dick was in her mouth.

    A shock ran through my head and my thoughts turned white.

    Sticky saliva smeared my dick as Shirota started stroking.

    The brave high school girl went head-to-head with my shaft that still wasn¡¯t getting erect.

    That feeling was satisfying.

    ¡¸Nh¡­nnnnnh, ah, nh¡­geeez, whyy?¡¹

    Shirota took my dick out of her mouth.

    Shirota¡¯s saliva made my dick shiny.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸No, it feels really good¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why?¡¹

    She poked my dick with her index finger seeming dissatisfied.

    ¡¸This guy¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­as I thought it¡¯s cause we¡¯re in a hurry¡¹

    We both look at the clock.

    There was already three minutes until the bell rings.

    ¡¸Then¡­should we go ahead and leave?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­¡¹

    Shirota leaves the ssroom ahead of me.

    In a fluster, I put on my boxers and pants and chased after her.

    ¡¸Are you mad?¡¹

    I asked Shirota who was already in the hallway.

    She replied without looking back.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not mad¡¹

    ¡¸Th-then¡­slow down a bit¡¹

    She was walking quite fast.

    I ended up having to jog to catch up to her.

    ¡¸I want to do perverted thingss¡¹

    Shirota blurted out and started to run.

    I also run, chasing after her.

    We go down the stairs and head towards the entrance.

    As the bell rang, Shirota got even faster.

    As one would expect from a sports club member, she was quite fast.

    The difference in time between when we left the gate was noticeable.

    ¡¸Haa¡­haa¡­¡¹

    Shirota smiled when she got her breathing under control.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, young¡¯un!?¡¹

    ¡¸No¡­It¡¯s impossible¡­¡¹

    We both started to walk.

    My sweat was endless from the heat.

    Shirota was walking next to me being nonchnt but even she had sweat streaming down her cheek.

    ¡¸Hey, Okutani¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    While we were heading towards the bus station, Shirota called out to me.

    ¡¸I wonder¡­is there somewhere we can be alone together¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you want to continue?¡¹

    Shirota said without looking at me.

    That innocent feeling was unbearably cute.

    I had the urge to lick all the sweat off of Shirota.

    ¡¸Etto¡­¡¹

    I couldn¡¯t think of anywhere.

    For now, Shirota and I turned toward the front of the bus stop in silence.

    We head into the residential area. There was nothing to stop the relentless onught of the sun beating down on us.

    Somehow or another, I turned towards the park Rino-chan and I went yesterday.

    When we got to the park, Shirota wasn¡¯t surprised as if she already knew this ce.

    The kids were ying baseball for today¡¯s club activities.

    I thought to head towards the river but I couldn¡¯t get the feeling for it.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Shirota said something as if remembering something.

    When I turned my head, Shirota said after her face got a bit red.

    ¡¸I might have an idea¡¹

    Saying that she starts walking.

    We walked quite a bit to find a ce to do erotic things.

    We were both sweating and somewhat desperate.

    There was a public gym next to the park.

    I didn¡¯t notice it when I came yesterday.

    It was old and when I entered it was gloomy.

    The ceiling was low and stained.

    We pass by the reception desk.

    There was a ce where desks and chairs were ced.

    A vending machine made a low growl.

    The air conditioner mounted in the ceiling groaned as well.

    When we went up the stairs, the second floor had audience seating as if they were connected.

    ¡¸The gym is supposed to be rented but¡­no onees into the stands¡¹

    ¡¸Hee¡¹

    ¡¸I came to see my friend in the basketball club y one time¡¹

    Giving that exnation, Shirota goes up the stairs.

    There was no one here to reproach us. I chased after Shirota¡¯s back.

    There was a door and when she opened it, there were the stands.

    This gym is unexpectedly spacious.

    It was big enough for 2 basketball courts.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people using it. There were two pairs of ping-pong tables.1

    ¡¸Here¡­¡¹

    Shirota goes through the stands and gets further into the gym.

    Inside, there were huge pirs that led into a dead end.

    ¡¸Why do you know about this ce¡¹

    I asked while concealing my voice.

    Shirota replied.

    ¡¸I came here before¡­to change clothes while in school. At that time, putting up a clothpletely hid everything¡¹

    No matter how much of the dead end is covered by the pirs, it¡¯s not like every angle is a blind spot.

    We could be seen from one portion of the stands.

    However, we¡¯re the only ones here right now.

    We both head behind the pirs.

    It¡¯s big enough to fit about 5 people before it¡¯s full.

    It seems to be a bit bigger than the dressing room at a tailor¡¯s.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­¡¹

    Pressing her back against the wall, Shirota lets out a long sigh.

    The air conditioner was not very effective.

    However, it wasn¡¯t that hot outside.

    ¡¸I¡¯m crazy sweaty¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you have a towel?¡¹

    ¡¸I have one¡­ah, can I use a sheet to wipe off my sweat?¡¹

    Saying that, Shirota looked into her bag and took out a sheet to wipe off sweat.

    It¡¯s the type that ismonly sold at a drugstore.

    ¡¸I need to wipe mine too¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll wipe it for you¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Shirota became wide eyed and I could tell her cheeks quickly became hot.

    <ol><li> Seriously what is this gym? ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 114: Shirota Yotsuba 25

    I took out a sheet to wipe off my sweat.

    And then as I politely fold it over four times, Shirota draws near.

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it myself¡­nh¡¹

    Shirota tries to run away but of course I quickly catch up.

    The lighting from the gym couldn¡¯t reach behind these pirs.

    It had a dim feeling somewhat reminiscent of a cer.

    Surrounded by three walls, the only exit was behind me.

    ¡¸Okutani¡­ahnh¡¹

    With the sweat sheet, I rubbed Shirota¡¯s neck.

    The tanned girl¡¯s body twists as if it tickled.

    Her cheeks turn red as she looks at my face with moist eyes.

    ¡¸Stooop, I¡¯m¡­super sweaty, ahn¡¹

    Shirota was protesting with her words but didn¡¯t give aplete denial.

    On the contrary, she pushed out her chest a bit and drew closer.

    However, I wonder if it tickled as her body wiggled around.

    ¡¸Does it feel good?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than it feeling good¡­nh, it tickles¡¹

    While she shakes her head, I move my hand closer to her vicle.

    Her dress shirt was buttoned up to the second button.

    I wiped all the way to where the sweat reached.

    ¡¸Ah¡­nh, yahn¡¹

    I put my hand even further into her shirt.

    However, I couldn¡¯t quite get the angle.

    ¡¸Nnnh¡­geeez, then¡­what about here?¡¹

    Shepletely wraps her arms around my back.

    Her back was soaked with sweat and the camisole she wore underneath was see-through.

    I turn my hand towards her butt and push my hand deeper into her shirt.

    My hand gets pushed deeper into her camisole.

    ¡¸It¡¯s coold¡­ahn¡¹

    The urge I was holding back from Shirota¡¯s seductive voice was leaking out.

    I slowly wipe the top of her plump breasts.

    I was enjoying Shirota¡¯s soft tits.

    The sporty girls skin had some heat to it.

    ¡¸Fuu¡­ahn, n¡­that¡¯s erotic¡­nh¡¹

    I wiped Shirota¡¯s squishy breasts.

    Without touching the areas hidden by her bra, I wipe just in a circle.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Nh¡¹

    When she turned her head back, I kissed her from behind.

    I wouldn¡¯t call it the best posture.

    However, Shirota desperately pressed her lips against mine.

    ¡¸Chuu¡­nnah, nh¡­nchu¡¹

    While kissing her, I take my hand out of her shirt.

    And then, using both hands, I unfasten her buttons from behind.

    ¡¸Chu, nh, chuu¡­ahn, are you taking it off?¡¹

    Shirota says while kissing.

    Excitement spread between us from expectation.

    I unfastened her buttons one-by-one.

    In the meantime, I rubbed my hips against Shirota¡¯s ass.

    My dick got more delighted from feeling Shirota¡¯s ass under her skirt.

    ¡¸Nh¡¹

    We stop kissing.

    Kissing with her is addictive.

    It feels like somehow if we don¡¯t stop, we could kiss forever.

    I pull the shirt that¡¯s been unbuttoned out of her skirt.

    And then, take it off from behind.

    Shirota was in her camisole.

    ¡¸I¡¯m super tanned¡­it¡¯s a bit embarrassing but¡­¡¹

    While turning around towards me, she shows off her own skin.

    The contrast between the light and the dark was fantastic.

    Getting a clear look at the color of her skin, I could tell what her lightplexion was originally like.

    ¡¸Go ¡°banzai¡±¡¹1

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    Shirota knew I was taking off her camisole.

    She obediently raised her hands. I lifted up her camisole.

    Her breasts wrapped up in her big bra were exposed.

    Because of wiping the sweat with the sheet, a sharp smell came from her breasts.

    When I pulled the camisole over her arms, I caught a glimpse of her cleanly maintained armpits.

    It was youthful and yet somewhat obscene.

    ¡¸Waiiit?!?¡¹

    I almost unconsciously sniffed her armpits.

    ¡¸Stooop, aahn, noo, there¡­it¡¯s embarrassing¡¹

    As one would expect, it was embarrassing.

    She tried to somewhat lower her arms, but I grabbed her wrists and held them up.

    Pressing up against her armpit, the slightly stuffy but also citrusy smell clung to my nostrils.

    ¡¸Yahahn¡­Okutanii, seriously, there, nnnnh¡¹

    Shirota shook her head pleading desperately.

    She seemed a little pitiable. I pull my lips away from her armpits.

    ¡¸Geez¡­¡¹

    Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she scowls at me.

    Her camisole was already 90% off.

    Shirota had an erotic figure in only her skirt and bra.

    ¡¸Really, Okutani¡­geez¡¹

    Shirota puffed up her cheeks and her eyes got wet.

    After giving a bitter smile, I apologized.

    ¡¸Sorry, sorry¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t forgive you¡¹

    Turning her face to the side, she turned just her eyes back to me and muttered.

    Although she said she wouldn¡¯t forgive me, I drew closer to Shirota.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I¡¯m a bit angry here, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, you don¡¯t believe me?¡¹

    I steal the camisole from Shirota.

    And then, I ced it on top of my bag.

    I glued myself to Shirota now in her bra d form.

    Our foreheads meet. I told Shirota super close to her.

    ¡¸If you don¡¯t fix your attitude, I may go home, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s¡­¡¹

    Shirota peers into my eyes with her upturned eyes.

    *Perori*, she licked her lips and said in a small voice.

    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t like that¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then won¡¯t you stop being mad?¡¹

    ¡¸Nh¡­you should be embarrassed¡¹

    With her forehead against mine, I rubbed her ass.

    It was above her skirt but that pleasant sexual feeling was properly conveyed.

    ¡¸What should I do to make you embarrassed?¡¹

    ¡¸I won¡¯t tell you¡¹

    ¡¸But if you don¡¯t teach me¡­I probably won¡¯t be able to do it with you¡¹

    ¡¸You somehow or another get it, right?¡¹

    We continue to talk with our foreheads together.

    While rubbing her ass with my right hand, I tried to unhook her bra with my left.

    As I thought, Shirota¡¯s bra was hooked in the front.

    As I was bewildered trying to unhook with one hand, Shirota smiled and unhooked it herself.

    ¡¸Here¡¹

    At the same time the hook is unfastened, her breasts were released.

    Shirota¡¯s unblemished chest was exposed.

    She had reddish and slightly hidden nipples.

    ¡¸There hidden today as well¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    When her bra was taken all the way off, she nodded.

    Without hiding them with her arms, I was able to get a proper look at her breasts.

    ¡¸Shirota, you have an amazingly embarrassing figure right now¡¹

    ¡¸I know¡¹

    With a bright red face, Shirota gave a big nod like a young boy.

    And then, she whispered.

    ¡¸But, my breasts are fine¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸My tits¡­I want you to do lots of pervy things with them¡­¡¹

    Shirota seemed a bit embarrassed by what she said.

    When she pouts, she looks away as if to deceive me.

    Without hiding her huge breasts, the sporty girl is showing off to guys.

    Her hips were tight but had the right amount of fleshiness to them.

    She had a healthy femininity that aroused a guy¡¯s instinct.

    It was a healthy body for child bearing.

    ¡¸Okutani? What is it?¡¹

    Silently, Shirota tilts her head at me.

    I then said my honest opinion.

    ¡¸I was wondering if you would be able to bear a healthy baby¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­¡¹

    Her eyes got real round and she covered her mouth with both hands.

    ¡¸Eeeeeeh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m not like saying now¡¹

    In a fluster, I shrinked back.

    ¡¸I just imagined it a bit¡¹

    With her hands over her mouth, Shirota said in a zed voice.

    ¡¸Geez¡­you dummy¡­¡¹

    <ol><li> Raise your hands in the air(and wave em like ya just don¡¯t care) ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 115: Shirota Yotsuba 26

    We locked eyes with each other in silence.

    If I were topare this to other silent moments, this moment now would be an obscene silence.

    Without moving, we stared at each other.

    We face each other behind a pir that the air conditioner didn¡¯t properly reach.

    She had her upper half exposed with her nipples hidden.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­¡¹

    The statement from a moment ago spawned this obscene silence.

    The statement about making kids forcibly made us conscious.

    ¡¸N¡¹

    After giving a nod, Shirota put her hand in her skirt.

    And then, she pulled down her panties.

    When she slipped them over her feet, she slouched a bit.

    Her tits hanging emphasized their size.

    I took a step closer to Shirota.

    With just that, I could feel the tension in the air.

    Shirota opened her eyes wide. Her pupils were wet.

    Shirota put the panties she was holding into her pocket and opened her mouth to speak.

    ¡¸I¡­want a baby with you¡¹

    There¡¯s a lot of problems with that statement.

    But, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand Shirota¡¯s feelings.

    We love each other. With the exception of all the things like social standing, wanting kids is a natural thing.

    ¡¸Yeah¡­I want kids with you too¡¹

    It¡¯s still impossible.

    Even so, I still had those feelings.

    We both kiss each other.

    Shirota¡¯s lips were sticky.

    As I thought, Shirota kissing me was the best feeling ever.

    It gave me pleasure and a sense of satisfaction and security.

    ¡¸Nh¡­chuu, chuuu, nh¡¹

    I rubbed her exposed breasts while kissing her.

    The smooth skin that stuck to my hand made my hand numb.

    When I press them they change and then would quickly return to their original shape.

    ¡¸Aahn¡¹

    I touched her inverted nipples with my index fingers.

    Shirota opened her mouth and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­If we don¡¯t kiss your voice will get out¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡­¡¹

    Giving her consent, Shirota stuck her lips to mine.

    Her loveable attitude excites me.

    I rubbed her tits with one hand and grabbed her ass with the other.

    Since she took off her panties, she was naked right under her skirt.

    Sometimes when I rubbed it, the softness surprised me.

    ¡¸Nh¡­ahn, chu, yahnahn¡¹

    Shirota gasps while I kiss her.

    I dig my index finger into her inverted nipples to stimte them.

    Gradually, her nipples stiffened.

    And then, they forced my finger out.

    ¡¸Aahn, chuu, nh, aahn, my nipples¡­they¡¯lle out¡¹

    With that deration from Shirota, her teased nipple poked out.

    It was a small nipple but it was the perfect size to suck on.

    ¡¸Shirota. Here, these are the tits the baby will suck on¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnh, I¡¯m d¡¹

    Shirota smiled with a bright red face.

    And then she licked her lips and said.

    ¡¸I want you to suck them¡­before the baby does¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll help myself¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaahn¡¹

    Without my lips blocking hers, Shirota ends up letting out her voice.

    A bit surprised, she covers her mouth with her own hand.

    Clinging to her small nipple, I continue to suck.

    *Chuu, chuu*, I desperately suck her nipple like a baby.

    The hand I was using to rub her ass over her skirt is pushed inside.

    Her thighs feel silky clean.

    It¡¯s probably because of the sports she does.

    It was just the right amount of muscle to fat.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnh, nnnh, aahn, nh¡¹

    Shirota twists her body as she desperately tries to hold back her voice.

    Letting go of her nipple, I start to suck on her other nipple that¡¯s still hidden.

    ¡¸Fuuuuuhn, nnah. Ahn, nnnnh¡¹

    Her stiff nipple was hidden inside her tit.

    I suck on it while stimting it with my tongue.

    ¡¸Yah it¡¯sing out, my tit ising ooout¡¹

    Actually, it¡¯s her nipple that came out.

    However, Shirota didn¡¯t have the leeway to notice that mistake.

    *Pukuh*, the other nipple properly showed its face.

    I quickly suck on it.

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnnah, aaayahn, nnnah¡¹

    Shirota gasped as her face got red and her eyes moistened.

    Biting on the hand she was using to cover her mouth, she desperately tried to hold back her voice.

    I pushed my hand that was in her skirt further in.

    I bring my hand along her legs up to her crotch.

    Opening her eyes wide, Shirota was shaking her head.

    ¡¸Now¡¯s no good¡­yaaaahn, nnnnh¡¹

    Shirota bites down on both hands to keep her voice back.

    I rubbed Shirota¡¯s crotch while sucking on her nipple.

    It was like a tropical rainforest. That¡¯s how stuffy the sporty girl¡¯sher region was.

    And inside that slightly thick bush was a plumped up mound.

    ¡¸Yahnnnnh, Okutanii, aahn, nnnh¡¹

    Letting go of her nipple, I looked at Shirota¡¯s face and squatted down.

    She had an expression of half anxiety and half expectation.

    With her eyebrows raised in the center, Shirota watched my movements with moist eyes.

    ¡¸What¡­eh?¡¹

    I dropped to my knees on the floor and flipped up her skirt.

    ¡¸Nooo, ah, Okutani?¡¹

    And without hesitation, I put my head in.

    Although I heard Shirota¡¯s bewildered voice, I was glued to the tropical forest in front of me.

    It was stuffy. The inside of Shirota¡¯s skirt was stuffy from her sweat and love juices.

    The feminine smell made me dizzy and almost stole my consciousness.

    ¡¸Ah¡­Noo, it¡¯s no goodnogood!¡¹

    Shirota presses on my head from on top of her skirt.

    However, I almost forcibly push my head forward and kiss her mound.

    ¡¸Haa¡­you¡¯ve been doing, real embarrassing things since a while ago¡¹

    She raises a criticizing voice.

    Shirota¡¯s hand was pushing me back but she was rubbing my head from on top of the skirt.

    ¡¸I want to lick it¡¹

    ¡¸¡­no¡¹

    ¡¸Please¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s super sweaty¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, I want to lick it¡­¡¹

    We had a short exchange of words.

    I can almost forcibly lick Shirota¡¯s important area.

    However, if I didn¡¯t do this, it wouldn¡¯t be as enjoyable.

    ¡¸I want to lick¡¹

    ¡¸Like I said, it¡¯s no good¡¹

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you also lick mine¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­nh, hey, don¡¯t lick there¡¹

    ¡¸Do you feel it?¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid¡­¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s voice was sweet.

    Even though I drew my face closer to her privates, there wasn¡¯t any resistance.

    As I stretch my tongue out to its limits, I lick in between herbia.

    ¡¸Yaaaahn, I said it¡¯s no goood¡¹

    However, she wasn¡¯t resisting.

    On the contrary, she opened her legs a bit as if to make it easier for me to lick.

    ¡¸Then, Okutani¡­if you want to lick then you have to promise¡¹

    ¡¸Promise what?¡¹

    ¡¸No matter what happens¡­don¡¯t leave me¡¹

    ¡¸I promise¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnnnnahn¡¹

    I lick her at the same time as replying.

    Even though she was holding back, the sporty girl let out the biggest voice she ever has.

    *Toro, toro*, love juices flowed out.

    Shirota¡¯s sour and somewhat sweet love juices delighted my instincts.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡­if I can hold back my voice¡¹

    Shirota whispered.

 Chapter 116: Shirota Yotsuba 27

    I heard a voice.

    It was a kid¡¯s voice.

    I quickly take my face out of her skirt.

    And then I stand up and peek out from behind the pir.

    The door we used between the stands and the staircase had three grade schoolerse out from it.

    ¡¸Did someonee?¡¹

    I could hear Shirota¡¯s bewildered voice behind me.

    When I turned around, she was putting on her panties.

    ¡¸This ce is no good¡¹

    The grade schoolers quickly sat down close to us and started ying mobile games.

    I guess since the stands are free to use, they probablye here to y.

    I walled off Shirota¡¯s body so the grade schoolers couldn¡¯t see.

    After 3 minutes, she called out.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine now¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah¡¹

    We head out at the same time.

    The grade schoolers still didn¡¯t notice us.

    It was only until we passed behind them that they noticed us.

    However, they quickly focused back on their game without giving us much attention.

    ¡¸That scared me¡­¡¹

    Shirota calms down as we head down the stairs.

    After agreeing as well, I replied.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­you did let out your voice, after all¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s my fault?¡¹

    Shirota opened her eyes wide.

    However, after a bit of hesitation, she pouts.

    ¡¸They came to y their game! My voice didn¡¯t make a difference¡¹

    ¡¸But it was loud, ya know?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said embarrassing things are banned!¡¹

    We both get outside.

    The sun was slightly above the horizon and a breeze was blowing.

    A bit of time has passed since we first got here.

    ¡¸What should we do¡­¡¹

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s about time to head to my ce¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Isn¡¯t it tomorrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Friday, we eat dinner at my grandpa¡¯s¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    I remember when I went to Shirota¡¯s cest time.

    ¡¸Everyonees back at night¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll need to leave before everyonees back¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s right¡­afterwards we¡¯ll need to kill some time till everyone goes to sleep¡¹

    ¡¸What about hiding in your room?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹

    After saying that, I realized how risky that is.

    It seems she thought that as well, as she seemed a bit worried.

    ¡¸I think it¡¯s better if we split up for a bit and then meet up again at night¡¹

    ¡¸Eh¡­I don¡¯t like that either¡¹

    ¡¸Buuut¡¹

    I gave a bitter smile at Shirota¡¯s selfish words.

    Somehow or another, we walk towards the bus station.

    ¡¸I was surprised earlier when you stopped halfway¡¹

    Shirota pouts.

    Certainly, whether it be in the empty ssroom or behind the pir it still didn¡¯t lead to sex.

    We both knew we would be having sex today.

    However, the timing and ce were bad.

    If we had money it would¡¯ve been fine to go to a hotel.

    However, my wallet is sadlycking.

    When I think about it, the amount of ces to do lewd things is limited.

    ¡¸Hey¡­I want to do it¡¹

    Shirota muttered in a fluster while walking.

    I can¡¯t wait. I want to hurry up and have sex.

    Shirota conveyed that feeling to me.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t being stimted, I could feel my dick starting to swell up.

    ¡¸G-got it¡­then let¡¯s go to your house¡¹

    ¡¸But Okutani¡­then when it turns night you¡¯ll have to go somewhere¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s fine¡¹

    ¡¸O-okay¡­¡¹

    After that, the conversation got a bit awkward.

    Silence stood out even when we rode the bus and the train.

    After this, I¡¯ll be having sex with Shirota.

    Don¡¯t be mistaken. Knowing that, it¡¯d be difficult to converse like normal.

    I wonder if Shirota is the same as her vigor from earlier disappeared.

    Thus, bing conscious of it made her start to feel shy.

    We arrived at Okunashi Station.

    I tried to clear my mind.

    ¡¸A-around what time does your familye home?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, um¡­they typically get home around 9¡¹

    Right now, it was a little before 6:30.

    In other words, when we reach Shirota¡¯s house, we¡¯ll have about 2 hours.

    This¡¯ll be the first time I have sex with Shirota. We¡¯ll probably do it all the way till time¡¯s up.

    ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s impossible¡­¡¹

    Shirota muttered.

    I ended up smiling by myself and gave a reply.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine if we hurry¡¹

    ¡¸You say hurry but¡­¡¹

    Shirota spouts out.

    ¡¸What are you hurrying?¡¹

    ¡¸Th-that¡¯s¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re so perverted¡¹

    Saying that, Shirota got off the train and headed towards the bicycles.

    Waiting for me at the roundabout, she passes a bike over to me.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s hurry!¡¹

    We both got on the same bike.

    However, there was a police box nearby and it¡¯s not like the ce was empty either.

    Shirota seems to understand that as well as she gave a broad grin.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll run there¡¹

    She grabs her bag and puts it in the basket of the bike.

    And then she suddenly starts running.

    I straddled the bicycle in a fluster and chased after her back.

    As I thought Shirota was fast, but this time I was on a bike.

    Shirota looked over to me and smiled.

    ¡¸We¡¯re kinda weird, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? why?¡¹

    ¡¸We are hurrying so much because we want to do perverted things¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well¡­yeah¡¹

    After we got through the shopping district there were very few people on the paddy road.

    Since Shirota stopped I also put on the brakes for the bike.

    ¡¸Hop on the back¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    Straddling the luggage carrier in the back, Shirota wraps her hands around my hips.

    I wonder if it was because she just ran. The sporty girl¡¯s body was hot.

    And her breathing was ragged as she covered my back with her perky chest.

    ¡¸Ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    I started pedaling the bike.

    It was hot out but since the wind was blowing by it felt good.

    After this, I¡¯ll be having sex with Shirota.

    Whether I like it or not, that thought alone raised my expectations.

 Chapter 117: Shirota Yotsuba 28

    By the time we arrived at Shirota¡¯s house, the sun had already sunk behind the horizon.

    When I got off the bike, Shirota grabbed it.

    ¡¸Ah, as I thought they already left¡¹

    It¡¯s probably because the car wasn¡¯t there.

    Shirota concluded that her family had left.

    We both smile.

    ¡¸Hurry up Shirota!¡¹

    ¡¸Stop, we don¡¯t have to hurry¡¹

    Shirota went to put the bike away while smiling.

    I went towards the entryway and waited for her to catch up.

    After the uniform-d tanned girl locked the bike up, she came running over.

    Taking the key out of her bag, she opened the door after taking a nce at me.

    And at the same time I lightly push Shirota into her house.

    ¡¸Heeey¡¹

    Shirota squints and res at me as if to chide me.

    I jump at her without holding back.

    Having turned her face around, I press my lips against hers.

    ¡¸Nh¡­chuu, wait¡¹

    Escaping from my kiss, Shirota took off her shoes.

    ¡¸At least let me wash my hands¡¹

    And then she escaped running down the hall.

    I also took off my shoes and chased her.

    She opens up the bathroom and goes inside.

    I also quickly go in after her.

    I embraced Shirota from behind who was washing her hands.

    ¡¸Nh¡­geeez, what?¡¹

    Shirota asked while smiling.

    ¡¸After all if we don¡¯t hurry¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true but¡­¡¹

    When she finished washing her hands, I wrapped my hands around her and washed mine too.

    She passed a towel over to me and I dried my hands.

    ¡¸Is my room fine?¡¹

    When I nodded, Shirota squatted down to put the towel away.

    She escaped from my arms and ran away. It was like a game of tag.

    I chase after her and head up to the second floor. Shirota opens the door to her room and goes inside.

    ¡¸Ahahahah, why are you in such a panic¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know¡¹

    I entered the room and closed the door.

    *Batan*, the sound of the door closing echoes.

    Shirota turns around and charges me.

    ¡¸Eii¡¹

    I hugged Shirota who was charging at me.

    And then I headed to the bed while hugging her.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    She falls on to the bed.

    Her skirt flipped up revealing her white panties.

    I could see the wet spot on her crotch.

    Even though I¡¯ve seen what¡¯s under there a while ago, it gave a wildly obscene feeling.

    Taking the bag off her shoulder, Shirotays face up on the bed and looks at me.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s do it¡­¡¹

    Shirota muttered in a daze.

    Her face dyed bright red and her short hair spread out on the bed.

    I took off my pants while standing and then my boxers too.

    My dick was it¡¯s normal size but it still had a bit of hardness to it.

    Shirota also threw away her panties.

    ¡¸It should be fine to put it in already¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    *Kuchuri*, a sound is made as Shirota spreads open her thighs.

    Her wet and shiny love juices almost looked like it was waiting for me to prate her.

    We were both sweaty. We didn¡¯t turn on the air conditioner after entering the room either.

    However, we couldn¡¯t worry about that as we both were going crazy.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­¡¹

    ¡¸N¡­¡¹

    I was holding my dick.

    While standing, I pressed my dick against Shirota¡¯s crotch as she was lying down on the bed.

    Shirota scrunches up her eyebrows and turns her head while waiting.

    ¡¸I¡¯m putting it in¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    *Gugugu*, the head of my dick forces Shirota¡¯sbia open.

    ¡¸Nnnnh, ah¡¹

    Therge quantity of love juices acted as lube.

    However, she was still a virgin.

    Her pussy was not prepared to take in my big dick.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to get it fully erect so¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Yeah, ahhhhn¡¹

    I rub my dick against her.

    Gradually the blood starts gathering in my dick and it swells up.

    It instantly got harder. It turned into a spear hard enough to force its way through.

    ¡¸Ah, the condom¡­¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Do you have one?¡¹

    After asking that, Shirota smiled.

    ¡¸Yeah I have one¡¹

    Recently, I usually have at least 3 condoms on me.

    There wasn¡¯t a need to use all 3 at the same time but I needed them for peace of mind.

    I quickly take it out of my bag and put it on.

    ¡¸Ah¡­I saw it¡¹

    Shirota looks away.

    It seems she looked straight at my dick.

    ¡¸Are you scared?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than being scared¡­I wonder what it is¡­I don¡¯t know¡¹

    With her head turned to the side, Shirota muttered quietly.

    I pressed my dick against her again.

    *Bururi*, I could feel her body shiver.

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    Although I say that, I was pressing the head of my dick against her privates.

    *Guchun guchun*, an obscene noise could being from her pussy.

    More love juices flowed out and made the bed wet.

    She basically looked the same as she would any other day she went to school.

    The only difference is she isn¡¯t wearing any panties.

    However, it¡¯s amazing how much her pervertedness has increased.

    ¡¸Ah, nh¡­nh, aaahn¡¹

    Gradually, the voice Shirota let out grew more and more seductive.

    As I thought, we might be rushing it a bit too much, even so, there was no sign of my penis going in at all.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­it won¡¯t go in¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible, this size¡¹

    Shirota said with a slightly nasally voice.

    After nodding, I pulled my dick away.

    And then squatting down, I use my fingertip to rub her vagina.

    ¡¸Ah¡¹

    Shirota opened her eyes wide.

    She looked at me and licked her lips.

    ¡¸That¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Goood¡­¡¹

    I rubbed it even more with my fingertip.

    *Bikun*, the sporty girl¡¯s body jumped.

    ¡¸Aaaahn, more¡­do it more¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    For now, it seems like I need to loosen her up before I put it in.

    Shirota looked at her own crotch with eyes filled with anticipation.

    ¡¸Yaaahnn¡¹

    Just moving a little, I raised my girlfriend¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 118: Shirota Yotsuba 29

    Shirota¡¯s pussy was puffier than Mia¡¯s and Mikoto¡¯s.

    It was like both herbia waspletely hiding it as if to protect her virginity.

    It was wet but we both agreed it was too hard to put in.

    ¡¸Ah, nh¡­good, gooood¡¹

    Shirota let out a gasping voice.

    Using the middle of my index finger I rubbed her clitoris.

    *Toro toro*, love juices flowed out from her hidden entrance.

    Gripping the hem of her skirt with both hands, Shirota grit her teeth while drowning in pleasure.

    My index finger was covered with transparent, sticky fluid.

    Digging out the overflowing love juices, I used it to tease her clitoris.

    ¡¸Nnnh, nooooohn, ah feels soo good¡¹

    ¡¸Is this how you do it when your alone?¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaaahnnnnh¡­eh? ahn¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m talking about masturbation¡¹

    I asked while rubbing her clitoris.

    ¡¸Like when you¡¯re alone at night, do you think about lewd things while touching yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s gooooooooood, aaahn I do it¡­aaahn I do it but¡­¡¹

    Shirota shook her head back and forth like a child constantly disagreeing.

    Her neck, shining with sweat, was pretty, and her eyes were shut tight to bear the shame.

    She had her legs open for me to squat down and vite her special ce.

    That figure set my dick on the verge of exploding.

    I want to hurry up and put it in.

    Pinning down those desires, I calmly torment her clitoris.

    Biting her lower lip, Shirota let out obscene heavy breathing even though she was holding back.

    ¡¸Fuhaahngood, ihaahnhnnnnhn¡¹

    ¡¸How do you do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Aahn, nh¡¹

    ¡¸How do you masturbate?¡¹

    ¡¸I use my fiiiiiiiiinger, aaaahn feels goood¡¹

    Shirota replied with a hot breath with her legs twitching.

    ¡¸Here? Do you touch here?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s gooooooooood ahn, nnh. There, and¡­aahn, insideee¡¹

    It seems somehow Shirota would masturbate without touching her clitoris and only stimting her vagina.

    There¡¯s a belief that girls who do sports are more erotic and it definitely applied to Shirota.

    ¡¸Here?¡¹

    ¡¸Yaaaahn¡¹

    I pushed through herbia.

    I fit my index finger into her vagina.

    Shirota let out a voice she never has before.

    I look up and nod my head looking at the teasing I was doing to herher region.

    ¡¸There, theeeeere¡¹

    It seems I was right.

    I could only put it in up to the first knuckle on my finger.

    Even so, her vagina tightened up with so much force it was like it was going to cut it off.

    ¡¸Nnnnh¡¹

    ¡¸How many? How many fingers do you put in?¡¹

    ¡¸Goooooooodahn¡­two¡­¡¹

    Shirota replied with a small voice.

    Those words had a bit of a wish for me to use two fingers.

    I stuck my middle finger in with my index finger as well.

    ¡¸It¡¯s goooooood aahn theretherethereee¡­amazing, it¡¯s way different than when I do it myself nnnnnh¡¹

    I had two fingers buried in the entrance of her vagina.

    *Guri guri*, I almost forcibly push in and out.

    I¡¯d put it in for a second time and quickly pull it out.

    When I pulled them out, there was enough pressure that her vaginal walls stuck to them.

    ¡¸Aaahn, gooood, ahnfeels good, moremoremoremore¡¹

    Shirota demanded me with such force she was losing reason.

    She lifted up her own hips showing her pleasure.

    As I thought, I want to put it in.

    It seems she also wants it to be put in her.

    She looked at my dick with a fleeting nce.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn, gooooood, nhnhnnh, deeper¡¹

    ¡¸Like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes¡­aaahn, hardeeeeeer aahn gooood, theretherethereeee¡¹

    There was such a difference in attitude from when she usually is when sending messages.

    It was also different from Shirota¡¯s typical horny attitude as well.

    When ites to her greediness, she¡¯s about the same as Mia and Mikoto.

    However, it was a different greediness than those two.

    For Mia, the thing she desired the most of the five big desires was pleasure.

    Mikoto wants to feel loved by me with her whole body.

    And Shirota wants to lose herself like when she is wildly enthusiastic about sports.

    ¡¸Aaaaaaahngooooooood, nnhaaahn, goo-, amazing, thiiiiick¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota¡­amazing. It¡¯s gradually getting easier to move¡¹

    ¡¸Nnnnh, really? Can you put it in? Heeey, can you put your thing in? Aaahn¡¹

    I vigorously pull out my fingers from her vagina.

    Shirota stretches her body, raises her voice, and looks at me.

    ¡¸That¡¯s good! Put it in¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    Shirota sat up.

    Opening her legs up like an M raised up her wet private parts.

    When I grab her tensed up hips with both hands, I press my dick up against her entrance.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn Okutani Okutaniiii¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota¡­I¡¯m putting it in¡¹

    ¡¸Come¡¹

    *Zuh*, the head is pushed inside her.

    ¡¸Kahah¡¹

    Shirota turned toward the ceiling and fell back onto the bed.

    She moved as if she had been shot in the head.

    ¡¸Uuu, it¡¯s biiiig¡­ah¡¹

    ¡¸Does it hurt?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems fine¡­like this¡­nnnnnnnnh¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s voice leaked out through her clenched teeth.

    Her cheeks burned red and tears gathered in her eyes.

    My dick was already a third of the way in.

    The considerable pressure in her vagina gripped my shaft, and I thought it would cut off the cirction.

    ¡¸Ah, good¡­nha, nh¡­slowlyy¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡¹

    I had an impulse to immediately m my hips in.

    Holding back that impulse, I advance my dick in slowly.

    Suddenly the walls of her vagina wind around it when I try to take it out.

    That made it even more pleasurable and stole my reasoning away just like that.

    ¡¸Aaah, Shirota¡­I want to move already¡¹

    ¡¸Wait¡­wait wait, it¡¯s no gooooood, aahn, goooooood nnnh, ahn, don-, nnh move, pleeeease, aah¡¹

    Even though my dick was only halfway in, I ended up starting to stroke it.

    Shirota pulls on the bed with both hands as if to escape.

    However, I had a tight grip on the sporty girl¡¯s hips so she couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡¸Aaahngoooooodaahn, ah feels, too muuuch, OoooOoh¡¹

    ¡¸Shirota, Shirota, Shirota¡¹

    I piston in her while calling her name.

    Gradually her vagina epted my dick letting me go further deep inside.

    Shirota gathers power in her body and tilts her head back.

    The string of the bag tightens in between her breasts.

    Her skirt and dress shirt became all wrinkled.

    Her short ck hair was disheveled and sweat riddled her tan skin.

    My excitement rose from everything being shown to me.

    ¡¸Aaaaahn, goooood, feels goooooood¡¹

    Shirota let out a yell.

    That was a sign that the pride in us both barely remained.

    We are waiting forter topletely lose ourselves between a man and a woman.

 Chapter 119: Shirota Yotsuba 30

    Sweat drips down my forehead.

    ¡¸Aaahn gooooood, ah¡¹

    I desperately shake my hips.

    Shirota was receiving it with her whole body and raising her voice.

    ¡¸Uuuuuhn, ahn, ah, gooood¡¹

    We were both going crazy having sex.

    It probably hurts as Shirota grits her teeth and scrunches up her eyebrows.

    However, the more we did it the more we fell into a trance and desperately sought for more pleasure.

    ¡¸Aah, ahngoooooodnhahn¡¹

    An obscene sound yed incessantly from where we were connected.

    My penis was already about 80% of the way in Shirota.

    Her vagina was tight. Each time I stroke, my body shook as it was particrly stimting on the head of my penis.

    ¡¸Shirota Shirota¡¹

    ¡¸Okutaniiii moremoremo-more, hardeeeeeer, aaaahn¡¹

    Doing as I was told, I moved my hips even faster.

    In an instant, Shirota raises her voice and bends backwards.

    Shirota¡¯s forehead was also dripping with sweat.

    Kissing her still moist lips, I quickly entangle her tongue with mine.

    ¡¸Nchu, goodnhachuu, nh, ahn¡­goooooood, chu¡¹

    As we stop kissing, I take the strap from Shirota¡¯s bag off of her.

    And then, I unbutton her dress one button at a time.

    Of course, I do so while continuing to thrust inside her.

    ¡¸Are you taking it off? Aahn, hahn, nh¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡¹

    ¡¸Good, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re more forceful¡¹

    Shirota said that when I was having trouble unbuttoning it.

    Although I was bewildered, I pulled open her dress shirt, stripping her as if to rip it off.

    ¡¸That¡¯s erotiiic¡­Nnnnahahn goooood¡¹

    *Guchu guchu*, I shake my hips.

    It feels good. I reached the peak of my pleasure and my thoughts shorted out.

    I forcibly take off her shirt. I then lift off the T-shirt she was wearing underneath leaving her in her bra.

    While Shirota was raising her voice without reservation, she looked up at me doing it.

    I unfasten the front hook of her bra.

    Her plump breasts were instantly revealed.

    Her nipples werepletely hidden.

    However, it seems they were already prepared to be let out like usual.

    ¡¸Ah, aahn, goood, pleease, my tits¡­suck them¡¹

    Shirota looked into my eyes pleading.

    However, I muttered while looking at her breasts.

    ¡¸Ask for it properly¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Say ¡°please suck on my tits¡±¡¹

    ¡¸¡­Aaah, nnnhahah, nh¡¹

    I nail her hips even harder.

    My swelled up dick vites her insides in a daze.

    Shirota grits her teeth with tearsing out.

    ¡¸Aaahnnnnhah¡­Pleeease, my tits, tits, tits, pleeeeease suuuuuck them, aaaahn cummiiiing¡¹

    Shirota¡¯s body was shaking as she pleaded with me.

    ¡¸Haa¡­aaaahn¡¹

    I sucked on Shirota¡¯s breast when she was trying to catch her breath.

    ¡¸Wai-, aaahn, waiiiiiit, aaaaaahngoooooooood I can¡¯t stop cummiiiing¡¹

    I sucked on her nipples with all my might.

    *Punyuri*, Her nipples popped out.

    It seems they were sensitive afterpletely popping out.

    With just licking it a little, Shirota roared.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiihnnnnaahnngoooooood¡¹

    ¡¸Hey Shirota¡­I¡¯m also about to blow¡¹

    ¡¸Aaaaaahn, hiiiiihaaahn, gooood¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m cumming too¡­gonna cum¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn, gonnnaaaaaa, aaahn, goooooood¡¹

    Each time she tried to talk while I was licking her nipples, she couldn¡¯t get out a good reply.

    Seemed as if she felt it too much as it felt like her consciousness flew away when she was assailed.

    ¡¸Shirota, Shirotaaa¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, good¡­nnnnhOkutaniiiii¡¹

    ¡¸Cumiiing¡­¡¹

    In that instant I pulled my dick out from inside her.

    And then, taking the condom off that covered it, I got on top of the bed.

    I squatted down and put the head of my dick in Shirota¡¯s mouth.

    Continuing to breathe roughly, Shirota guessed my intention and sucked on my dick.

    ¡¸Ah¡­aaah¡¹

    The magma-like substance flies through my urethra immediately.

    *Buryu*, my semen filled up her mouth with so much vigor it made a noise.

    ¡¸N¡­chuuuu¡­¡¹

    Shirota sucked in as soon as I came.

    It was like she was sucking my consciousness away as my eyes rolled back.

    ¡¸Ah¡­nkuh¡¹

    As she holds all the semen in her mouth, she drinks it with no hesitation.

    And then I thought she would receive it but as I thought she was a bit surprised.

    ¡¸Shirota¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okutanii¡­¡¹

    Shirota looked at me with bewitched eyes.

    When I gently brushed her hair, she closed her eyes seeming delighted.

    ¡¸It¡¯s still¡­big, huh¡¹

    She muttered while looking at my dick.

    ¡¸Wanna do it one more time?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡­if you want to do it then¡­¡¹

    Somehow it seems she wants to do it again.

    I wanted her to say that.

    ¡¸Do you not want to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? ah¡­um¡­I do¡¹

    ¡¸Then, why don¡¯t you properly ask for it?¡¹

    It seems Shirota was a bit of an M.

    When I said that, she tightly shut her eyes and hesitated.

    And then with her cheeks dyed red, she said in a small voice after biting her lip.

    ¡¸I want¡­to put it¡­in here¡­once more¡­please¡¹

    Sending a fleeting nce towards me with upturned eyes, Shirota was way too cute.

 Chapter 120: Shirota Yotsuba 31

    ¡¸Yeah¡­he-here?¡¹

    Although Shirota was bewildered, she was on all fours with her ass turned towards me.

    Love juices droops out of her private ce.

    It hits the sheets and an indecent smell rises up.

    ¡¸Ah¡­it¡¯s in full view¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, it¡¯s cause you¡¯re so perverted¡¹

    I wonder if it was out of embarrassment when Shirota pressed her face into the pillow.

    She pleaded in a muffled voice.

    ¡¸Hurry up¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Okay¡¹

    I still had the condom equipped on my dick.

    And then, I spread open herbia with the head.

    ¡¸Nnnnh¡­nnh¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­I can feel iting iiin¡¹

    The insertion this time around was a lot smoother thanst time.

    *Gupupupu*, my penis buries itself inside Shirota.

    It was painted with plenty of love juices, so I already slid through herbia into her vagina.

    I could feel how hot she was and it made me dizzy.

    ¡¸Haaahnnnnn, aahn,¡¹

    With her face pressed into the pillow, Shirota ends up letting out her voice.

    It did not seem like her lust would fade as she tried to hide her animalistic nature.

    Even though she still wasn¡¯t used to having something inside her, she pushes her hips on her own.

    ¡¸Shirotaa¡­¡¹

    ¡¸Aahn, nnnnah, hihn¡¹

    It seems like she was trying to say something.

    However, it seems the pleasure made it quite difficult for her to talk.

    Unable to be patient anymore, I started moving my hips.

    ¡¸Nnnnah, nnnah, ah, Okutaniiaahnn¡¹

    I get on my knees and press on Shirota from behind.

    Her skirt was flipped over and I could catch a glimpse of her plump breasts peeking out from her half taken off uniform.

    *Pin*, her erect nipples shake back and forth as an obscene sound rhythmically ys from where we are connected.

    My stretched dick twitched.

    I could feel her tightness almost to the point of pain. However, that was changing to pleasure as well.

    Raising her face from the pillow, Shirota extends her hand out as if to reach for something.

    She gripped the side of the bed with her fingers and pulled.

    ¡¸Aaaahnnn, OkutaniOkutaniOkutani¡¹

    *Gan gan*, I m my hips.

    My already hard and long dick waspletely inside her.

    Her cervix descends to kiss my penis over and over.

    ¡¸Aaahnnn, feels gooood goood, amazing, sex feels goooood¡¹

    The high school girl awoke her true nature.

    Shirota was originally a sporty girl so she was probably the type that enjoyed moving her body.

    To be able to feel this much pleasure from her first time is indicative of that.

    ¡¸Shirotaa¡¹

    Even though it was through a condom, I could feel Shirota¡¯s vagina twist in joy.

    Myposure was fading leaving only excitement.

    I was sweating and my joints that weren¡¯t exercised were screaming but my hips wouldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡¸Aaaahnnnn, shake it more, p iiiit¡¹

    With her short hair disheveled, Shirota looks at me.

    The 16 year old receives the pleasure while drool dribbles down her chin and tears stream down her face.

    I grab Shirota¡¯s hips that weren¡¯t too thin and continue to give a powerful and violent piston.

    ¡¸Aaaaaahn¡¹

    ¡¸Shirotaaa¡¹

    We make eye contact as my ejaction takes time.

    I wonder how much longer I have to continue swinging my hips.

    We both still weren¡¯t used to the pleasure, as we were continually given more pleasure.

    It was just a man and a woman copting desperately in order to leave behind descendants.

    That¡¯s the only feeling needed.

    ¡¸Aaaaahnnnn, Okutaniiiiii, cummiiiiing¡¹

    ¡¸Shirotaa, me tooo¡¹

    We both try to reach our peaks together.

    Strangely, we were able to tell we were both close to finishing.

    ¡¸Aaaah, Shirotaa¡¹

    Calling out her name, my dick hits the deepest part in her.

    Shirota raises her voice as if howling while twisting her body from the stimulus.

    ¡¸Nnnaaaaaaaahnn¡¹

    After two big convulsions, Shirota drops her face into the pillow.

    At the same time, I cum right away. Even though it was the second time the quantity didn¡¯t dwindle at all.

    ¡¸Kuhah¡¹

    ¡¸Haaahn¡¹

    Our inexperienced second time finished.

    When I pull out my dick, I fall on the bed as if I used up all my energy.

    Shirota looked at me with narrow eyes, while repeatedly letting out big breaths.

    ¡¸Okutani¡­I think I might get addicted¡¹

    ¡¸To what?¡¹

    As I disposed of the condom, Shirota whispered that.

    ¡¸I may be addicted to perverted things¡­with you¡¹

    ¡¸It felt that good?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah¡­¡¹

    *Kosori*, Shirota gives a small nod.

    Her family should being home soon so I¡¯ll need to leave here in a bit.

    Shirota says apologetically to me.

    ¡¸I¡¯m really sorry¡­I¡¯ll call you when everyone¡¯s asleep¡¹

    However, after that I got a message from Shirota.

    £¾My 3rd older brother came home((+_+))

    £¾He says he will be sleeping in my room( ;?;)

    £¾What should I do¡­

    At that time, I was reading my book at a nearby family restaurant.

    I had just finished reading¡ºA murder at the crow¡¯s bath¡».1

    £¾Don¡¯t worry about it.

    £¾I¡¯ll head home so take your time with your family.

    I immediately got a reply.

    £¾Sorry¡­(*_*;

    £¾I¡¯ll make up for it!

    When I finished eating my cheap pasta, I left the family restaurant.

    Since the station was still quite a ways away, I looked for a bus station.

    Since I¡¯m going to Eda¡¯s house tomorrow, I don¡¯t really feel like going home.

    I brought a pair of clothes along since I was nning on staying.

    ¡¸It seems the buses aren¡¯t running anymore.¡¹

    I said after arriving at a bus station and looking at the schedule.

    Turning my head around, surprised, there was a golden hair woman standing behind me.

    She was shorter than me and looked very young. However, her face seemed almost like a college student.

    ¡¸Th-that seems so¡¹

    The countryside is unbelievable.

    It was still about 9:30 but the busespletely stopped running.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been waiting for a taxi since a while ago but it still hasn¡¯te¡¹

    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹

    The golden-haired girl had a husky voice.

    The dim street light shining down made her skin look pale.

    ¡°She¡¯s like a doll¡±, such an ordinary metaphor flowed through my head.

    ¡¸Youngun, are you going to the station?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right¡­what about you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also headed there¡­¡¹

    With a somewhat distant look as if she had given up, the blond-haired girl looked at me.

    ¡¸Want to walk together? I¡¯m a bit unsure of going by myself¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yeah¡­that¡¯s fine but¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks¡¹

    She immediately drew close to me to shake my hand.

    ¡¸Although it¡¯s for a short time, it¡¯s a pleasure¡¹

    ¡¸A-a pleasure to work with you¡¹

    I grab her hand back.

    When I do that, the blond-haired girl lets out a wry smile.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Umehara Umekori. What about you?¡¹

    <ol><li> For the life of me I can¡¯t remember what I called it before and I¡¯m toozy to go back and look but you know what it is. ?</li></ol>

 Chapter 121: Umehara Umekori 1

    My first encounter with Umehara Umekori was at the bookstore closest to my house.

    The novel I was reading at the time wasing to an end and I was looking for the next book to read.

    The local bookstore was small and only had a few hot sellers and new publications. The bookstore near the station had a better selection, but I liked the local one.

    ¡°It was written by a high school girl who lived around here.¡±

    The owner of the bookstore told me.

    Sometimes there were bargains like this.

    I picked up the book. The title of the book was ¡°Throat and C¡±. It seemed to be their debut novel, and they had won the neer¡¯s award.

    ¡°Umehara Umekori¡­..

    ¡±It was interesting, and more importantly, I wanted to support her because she¡¯s a local.¡±

    The good-natured shopkeeper broke into a smile.

    It seems to be aing-of-age novel. I picked it up and read the synopsis.

    I wasn¡¯t particrly attracted to it, but I decided to buy it.

    And when I read it, I found it to be quite interesting despite its rough edges.

    When the second one came out, I bought it in book form and read it.

    In short, it¡¯s a miracle.

    It was much more interesting than her debut novel.

    I finished it in one sitting, and as soon as it became avable in paperback I bought that too.

    I had recently finished the second volume of the book and lent it to Rino-chan.

    ¡°That¡­. Umehara Umekori.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said! Young man, do you doubt me?¡±

    I¡¯m currently walking down a dark street with a blonde college student.

    Both sides of the road are rice paddies, and we will soon enter a residential area.

    ¡°Not what you imagined?¡±

    A blond woman in a cream-colored dress.

    If the author¡¯s introduction is true, she is twenty years old and she is in her third year of college.

    She made her debut as a novelist in her third year of high school and released her second novel in her first year of college.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s ambiguous that they even exist¡­.Is that your real name?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then, Umehara-san¡­.Why are you in such a ce?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s my hometown.¡±

    The bookstore owner was telling me the truth.

    ¡°Well, I moved to Tokyo when I started high school¡­..¡±

    ¡°Could it be that your debut novel, ¡®Throat and C¡¯ is set in this area?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this area¡­.Nishizono, to be exact.¡±

    I was surprised.

    I had a feeling of deja vu, but it was set in the town I grew up in.

    Umehara-san, who was walking beside me, was short in stature but still had a mature air about her.

    ¡°There is a park around there that is famous for wisteria, right? I have a memory of my first date there when I was in junior high school.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But the characters in Throat and C are high school students, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a novel. It¡¯s fiction¡­.Even so, I didn¡¯t expect you to know me.¡±

    Umehara-san muttered with deep emotion.

    She smiled happily as she looked at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy about that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­.¡±

    ¡°How are they? Are my novels interesting?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re very interesting!¡±

    After that, I exined to her what I found interesting about them.

    Whenever Iplimented her, she smiled shyly.

    ¡°You read it twice¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to release a new one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    That¡¯s when Umehara-san answered.

    The lights of the station came into view. It was Okunashi Station.

    I wanted to stay and talk a little longer, but that was not possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely buy it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Okunashi Station is not a very prosperous station.

    There is only a roundabout and a few stores.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get thest train¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s what Umehara-san mumbled.

    It¡¯s not that there were no trains. She probably means that there are no trains to return to Tokyo.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me, young man?¡±

    She calls me a young man, but she¡¯s not that older than me.

    Showing her white teeth, Umehara-san shook her head.

    ¡°You can¡¯t make fun of the adults, okay? I¡¯ll just go into town and find a hotel.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s normal.

    The book seems to be selling well, and there are even rumors of a movie being made.

    ¡°U, um¡­.If you¡¯re staying here, can we talk some more?¡±

    I was surprised at my own behavior.

    It was a chance to meet with my favorite writer.

    I had a lot of things I wanted to talk about.

    After giving it some thought, Umehara-san looked around the station.

    ¡°Okay, but where are we going to talk?¡±

    ¡°¡­True¡±

    There is nothing in front of the station.

    ¡°Oh, are you hitting on me?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, no¡­.I¡¯m not trying to hit on you¡­I just wanted to talk with you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I was just kidding.¡±

    The little older girlughed briefly and looked me in the eye.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­..I¡¯m having trouble with my new work, too. That¡¯s why I wanted to talk to someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Like me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m writing now¡­.¡±

    As she cut her words off there, Umehara-san looked at me with round eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell you¡­.It¡¯s a sequel to ¡®Throat and Coka¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But in that one, the heroine dies at the end, right?¡±

    Silence fell between us.

    ¡°Do you think so, young man?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    Yes, I do.

    The heroine of her debut novel, ¡°Throat and C¡± is never described as dead.

    It seems like that, but everything was subjective by the main character, the man.

    As a reader, I hope she is not dead. It ends with that feeling.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t dead¡­?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I wanted it to stay unanswered.¡±

    I wonder if that was the publisher¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Do you want to talk about that too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are there any reasonable hotels around here?¡±

    ¡°Eh? A hotel?¡±

 Chapter 122: Umehara Umekori 2

    The only nearby hotel I knew of was the one near Hato Station.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­. To be taken to a love hotel.¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the only one I know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­..¡±

    Without hesitation, Umehara-san walked into HOTEL C+.

    Looking around curiously, I walked over to the touch panel.

    I had only been here recently with Mia, so I wasn¡¯t used to it yet.

    ¡°Young man, did you want toe to a hotel like this with an older college girl?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Because it¡¯s a reasonable hotel.¡±

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re not going to do anything to me?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Umehara-san¡¯s eyes widened as if she was a little surprised.

    Of course, it¡¯s a love hotel. As for her, I guess she was asking me if I want to have sex with her.

    But I wasn¡¯t looking for that kind of rtionship with Umehara-san.

    I just wanted to be able to spend the whole night talking with my favorite author.

    ¡°Well, okay.¡±

    Umehara-san chose the most expensive room.

    The two of us rode the elevator to the top floor.

    ¡°Does the young man have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yeah¡­.I do.¡±

    ¡°I see. Youth, huh?¡±

    When we got to the room, Umehara-san put her handbag on the sofa and disappeared into the shower room.

    I waited for her, seemingly aware of her, and then took a shower after Umehara-san went out.

    When I came out, she was drinking something.

    ¡°Now sit down, young man. Let¡¯s not wait until morning!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    We sat down on the sofa, facing each other.

    In the brightly lit room, Umehara-san¡¯s beauty stood out.

    Her body was small, but she had a mature air about her.

    Perhaps it was because she was in Tokyo, but she had an air of innocence about her, and she was definitely not someone I would normally try to talk to.

    Even though she had taken off her makeup, Umehara-san¡¯s face did not change.

    In fact, her skin became more translucent, and her cheeks, stained by the alcohol, looked sexy.

    She was dressed in her loungewear, which tickled my fancy.

    ¡°Are you listening, young man?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes¡­..But is it okay to have a different heroine? If you want, you can use a friend who appeared in the first work for that position.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too.¡±

    As such, the discussion about the third volume was in full swing.

    When we had settled down, Umehara-san left the room to make a phone call.

    On the balcony with the jacuzzi, she looked like she was seriously talking.

    As I watched her, I felt my eyelids grow heavy.

    Today, I had sex with Shirota twice.

    I was not used to such an exercise, and my body seemed to be reaching its limits.

    ¡°You fell asleep in the end.¡±

    I thought I heard a gentle voice say.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on a hotel bed.

    Pulling myself up, I looked around the room and saw that no one was there.

    There were some bills on the table.

    I opened my cellphone to find a message from someone I didn¡¯t have registered with.

    >I¡¯ve taken the liberty of exchanging contact information with you, young man.

    >I¡¯m going back to Tokyo. Thank you.

    When I looked at the time of the message, it was the first thing in the morning.

    She must have taken the first train home without sleeping.

    >I just got up.

    >I¡¯m sorry, I was going to stay with you until morning.

    There was no reply.

    I gratefully paid for the stay with the money she left and walked out.

    I decided to return the money when I saw her again.

    It was only 9:30 in the morning.

    I had breakfast at a coffee shop near Hato Station.

    I received a text from Shirota.

    >I¡¯ll try to get to Okunashi Station at 11:00 (¡®¦Ø¡¯)

    We had actually nned to go together, but we ended up going separately.

    Soon I received a text from Mia as well.

    >I¡¯ming with Mikoto-chan at Eda¡¯s house at around 11:30.

    After sending them a text of understanding, I left the coffee shop.

    It was a little early, but I headed for Okunashi Station.

    ¡°Good morning! I¡¯m sorry about yesterday¡­¡±

    Shirota came running to the ticket gate.

    She was wearing a dark blue T-Shirt with a navy blue cap.

    Her white thighs, visible because of her shorts, were dazzling.

    ¡°Huh? You didn¡¯t go home?¡±

    Shirota tilted her head when she saw my luggage.

    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡±

    As I was wondering how to exin to her, I saw a familiar face behind the ticket gate.

    Our eyes met, but she quickly looked away.

    Shirota followed my line of sight curiously.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone else I wanted to introduce you to today besides Eda.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Does that mean there¡¯s someone else besides Fukiko who could be your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯de¡­.but she did.¡±

    Rino-chan enters through the ticket gate.

    A white shirt with blue and red stripes.

    She is wearing a long, bluish-ck skirt.

    ¡°Rino-chan¡­.You came¡±

    As she approached me and Shirota, Rino-chan bit her lip.

    She then took one look at Shirota and lowered her eyes.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Shirota was troubled as well.

    It was the first time she had met her, and now she was going to be her girlfriend.

    ¡°I¡¯m Shirota Yotsuba¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Rino Ooki.¡±

    That was an awkward self-introduction.

    ¡°Okutani¡­Eh? Could this girl still be in middle school?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the second year of middle school.¡±

    I was anxious to see what kind of answer I would get.

    But Shirota¡¯s answer was beyond my expectations.

    ¡°Yay! She¡¯s younger than me!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Rino-chan and I shouted almost simultaneously.

    The smiling sports girl looked at Rino-chan and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to have younger friends! Nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Ah, erm¡­.Ah, yes.¡±

    Rino-chan nodded, still troubled.

    I asked Rino-chan to confirm it properly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here, that means¡­.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­.yes¡­..¡±

    Rino-chan¡¯s face reddened slightly and she looked at me.

    ¡°Will you take me as your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    For some reason, it was Shirota who answered.

 Chapter 123: Meeting 1

    TL: Before we get into the chapter, I fixed a mistake in thest chapter. The mistake was that I identally wrote ¡°I¡¯ming with Mikoto and Eda at around 11:30AM¡± instead of ¡°I¡¯ming with Mikoto at Eda¡¯s house at around 11:30AM¡±

    The bus on the way to Eda¡¯s house.

    There, Rino-chan told Shirota about our rtionship.

    She told her about what happened in the park, not including the kiss.

    ¡°Hee, so that¡¯s why she confessed.¡±

    Shirota nodded as if she was impressed.

    She then turned her attention to me, as I was sitting behind her.

    ¡°Way to go, Okutani.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m d you came.¡±

    I simply replied.

    ¡°But, one wouldn¡¯t usuallye.¡±

    Shirota asked, looking back at Rino-chan.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    After a few moments of hesitation, Rino-chan nced at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work as hard as you guys, and in the end, I¡¯m going to be Okutani-san¡¯s only girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Shirota¡¯s eyes widened in a half smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m your rival! I¡¯m going to be more attractive than anyone else¡­and¡­I¡¯m going to make you choose me in the end.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I kept quiet.

    Rino-chan didn¡¯t seem to ept me having a lot of girlfriends.

    But she wants to be my girlfriend.

    So, in order to be my only girlfriend, she first tried to get the same position as the other girlfriends. I¡¯m d that she has such pure feelings, but I¡¯m afraid that might crack the bnce of the rtionship that had been maintained until now.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Shirota-san is my rival.¡±

    When I looked at Shirota with anxiety, she was looking at Rino-chan with a half smile.

    ¡°Sh,Shirota¡­¡±

    At the same time I called out, she hugged Rino-chan.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cuteeeeee!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eeeh!?¡±

    The sports girl hugged the tiny Rino-chan.

    ¡°Rino-chan, you¡¯re so cute!¡±

    ¡°Shirota-san, did you hear what I said? You¡¯re my rival.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve always wanted a sister like Rino-chan.¡±

    Even though she was confused, Rino-chan couldn¡¯t escape from Shirota.

    It seems that she was not expecting this kind of response.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­you¡¯re really a nice girl. She has a cute face and she¡¯s¡­.so pure¡­.Why Okutani¡­.?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!?¡±

    I really got into Shirota¡¯s joke.

    When she looked at me teasingly, Shirota stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°You can¡¯t make Rino-chan sad, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The bus pulled up in front of the Eda residence.

    As soon as the three of us got off the bus, we headed for the entrance.

    Rino-chan and I followed Shirota as she walked into the house with an air of familiarity.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that person?¡±

    ¡°My girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Rino-chan sighs in exasperation.

    ¡°I intended toe to dere war¡­..¡±

    Rino-chan looks somewhat discouraged.

    When Rino-chan met Eda at the door, she seemed to have gotten even more discouraged.

    ¡°Good day.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Fukiko.¡±

    To my surprise, Eda was wearing a kimono.

    She was wearing a dark blue kimono and her long ck hair was tied up in a bun on top of her head.

    She had taken off her sses, which made her beautiful face look many times more beautiful than usual.

    Shirota wasn¡¯t particrly surprised, but Rino-chan and I could not keep our mouths shut.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Okutani-kun. Have you forgotten how to greet people?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­..Good morning.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Eda shifts her eyes from me to Rino-chan.

    Rino-chan¡¯s body tensed up like a frog that was being stared at by a snake

    ¡°N, nice to meet you¡­.I¡¯m Rino Ooki.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Fukiko Eda. Please,e in.¡±

    Shirota and Eda quickly made their way down the hallway.

    As I walked through the door, Rino-chan pulled me by my clothes.

    ¡°W, who is she? Is she your girlfriend as well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different¡­.She might be my girlfriend today.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­.I¡¯m the student council president of Hashizume High School.¡±

    Rino-chan looks a little pale.

    Then she opened the sliding door and we followed her into the back room.

    We¡¯re going to use another room, not Eda¡¯s private one.

    When we entered, we found a table lined with dishes.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    ¡°I made it. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡±

    I forced myself to take on the top seat.

    Shirota sat next to me on my right, and Rino-chan sat on my left.

    Eda sat at the end of the table and brewed tea with graceful movements.

    ¡°Oh, there you are.¡±

    Perhaps sensing a presence, Eda stood up.

    As I was drinking my tea in silence, the sliding door opened.

    It was Mia and Mikoto who came in.

    Mia was wearing a dark green dress.

    She looked like the embodiment of beauty, as always.

    When she sees me, she raises her cheeks slightly.

    ¡°Good morning, Koumei¡­..And long time no see, Rino-chan.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    Rino-chan is already unable to speak.

    Although she had met her once, when she saw Mia, she seemed to be frightened by her beauty.

    Next to Mia stood my childhood friend.

    As expected, she was not wearing a jersey, but white shirt and ck shorts. Her hair wasbed reflecting the morning suning through the window.

    ¡°I, it¡¯s you! A new girl!¡±

    She stumbled into the room, and Mikoto sat down next to Rino-chan.

    ¡°Ah¡­.um¡­..¡±

    ¡°Younger¡­..Really, Koumei¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just get away from her! You¡¯re scaring her!¡±

    Mikoto upied the space next to Rino-chan, although she stopped putting her face close to her.

    Naturally, Mia sat down next to Shirota.

    ¡°Hey, I think I might be hungry.¡±

    Shirota said with a wry smile.

    ¡°But first¡­¡±

    Eda, sitting at the end of the table, looked at everyone.

    She looks at me, Mia, Mikoto, Shirota, and Rino-chan, altogether.

    ¡°How can I be epted as Okutani-kun¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Mikoto raised her hand.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine¡­.¡±

    She responded as if she were a victim of fear.

    Really, what the hell happened?

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Shirota also raised her hand. She was her best friend, so it was only natural.

    Nodding in satisfaction, Eda said.

    ¡°Is the majority vote enough? Rino-chan isn¡¯t being counted in yet¡­. Okutani-kun has given his permission, so I already have the support of the majority.¡±

    She was checking Mia.

    However, Mia looked at Eda without worrying about her check.

    Then she looked at Rino-chan, who was shrinking.

    ¡°Eda-san, Rino-chan, let¡¯s get along from now on.¡±

    With Mia¡¯s words, I now had two more girlfriends.

 Chapter 124: Meeting 2

    Then we started eating.

    Rino-chan kept quiet and didn¡¯t even touch her chopsticks.

    The reason was because Mikoto was next to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t approve of you, okay? Hmm?¡±

    She kept ring at Rino-chan like this.

    I stood up and pulled Mikoto away from Rino-chan.

    ¡°Stop it! I don¡¯t approve of it! I don¡¯t ept this new woman!¡±

    ¡°I thought you approved Eda!¡±

    ¡°I, it¡¯s okay Nee-san!¡±

    Shirota and Mia were talking, not paying any attention to us.

    Eda, who was looking at me, was not going to say anything.

    ¡°In the first ce, your opinion doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    ¡°Why not!? I¡¯m also Koumei¡¯s girlfriend! I have the right to refuse!¡±

    ¡°Mia is the only one who has the right to refuse!¡±

    ¡°Discrimination! Intra-girlfriend discrimination!¡±

    Intra-girlfriend discrimination. A new word was born.

    Somehow I managed to pull Mikoto away from Rino-chan and I took her to Eda.

    ¡°Please do something about this idiot.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me an idiot! Koumei is the idiot! Baaka!¡±

    ¡°Mikoto, be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was the voice of a crane.

    Mikoto unconditionally obeyed Eda¡¯s words.

    No, what happened, really.

    When I returned to my seat, I said to Rino-chan, who was sitting next to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, her name is Mikoto, she¡¯s my childhood friend.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­..That¡¯s why you were so close.¡±

    ¡°Are we close?¡±

    Rino-chan finally picked up her chopsticks.

    Mikoto, who sat beside Eda, became terribly demure and quiet.

    Shirota and Mia were chatting happily.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Rino-chan suddenly said.

    I was the only one who was listening.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I canpete with them¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Mia-san, Shirota-san, Eda-san and Mikoto-san¡­¡­¡±

    Rino-chan said that she came here to dere war.

    But when she saw the four of them, her will seemed to have faded away.

    ¡°I lost before I even fought.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just try to fight them?¡±

    I heard Mia¡¯s voice.

    It seemed that she heard what Rino-chan said.

    She seemed to know why Rino-chan was here, as Shirota had exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s a strange rtionship, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    After carefully setting down her chopsticks, Mia smiled at Rino-chan.

    ¡°I was confused at first, but now I like it a lot. I¡¯ve been able to make friends with Mikoto-chan and Shirota-san. I also made up with Eda-san.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re Okutani-san¡¯s girlfriend, right?¡±

    Before I knew it, everyone was listening to what Mia and Rino-chan had to say.

    I nodded and Miaughed even more.

    ¡°Yes, everyone¡¯s Koumei¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°If then, you want to be the only one for him, you want him to only look at you, that kind of thing!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mia looked me straight in the eyes.

    There seemed to be no lies in her eyes.

    ¡°But as much as I want him to only be mine, or as much as I want him to only look at me, it¡¯s more than that. I think the rtionship I have with everyone here is also important.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Rino-chan shook her head, still unsure of what to say.

    ¡°Maa, usually, yes. But since we got to know each other like this, and since we like the same person, don¡¯t you think we can get along?¡±

    ¡°¡­..get along?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a shame to decide the oue first.¡±

    The words that Mia said had a mysterious power.

    I have no intention of discriminating against them.

    However, Mia was still a very special person to me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen. Bad things may happen as a result. But something good might happen as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°I think that if you decide ahead of time that things won¡¯t work out, then that¡¯s how it will turn out.¡±

    Atst Rino-chan became silent.

    Smiling like a honeb, Mia said.

    ¡°To sum it up¡­. I want to be friends with Rino-chan too.¡±

    Rino didn¡¯t answer at all.

    It was Eda who unexpectedly broke the silence.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Kurusu-san.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment.¡±

    No matter how you look at it, Eda was probably being sarcastic.

    Mia replied sarcastically.

    Just when she said we should get along. The two of them create a delicate atmosphere.

    I can¡¯t imagine what the future holds.

    ¡°Then, here¡¯s my proposal.¡±

    The beautiful woman in the kimono straightened up a bit.

    ¡°On summer vacation¡­. Let¡¯s go out with all the people here.¡±

    ¡°Going out?¡±

    Shirota curiously looked at Eda¡¯s face.

    Smiling at her best friend, Eda looked at Mikoto next to her.

    ¡°Mikoto-san, please exin.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    My childhood friend, who got tamed by Eda, stood up.

    ¡°For some time now, Nee-san has been nning a summer vacation getaway for all of us.¡±

    For a long time. It¡¯s like revealing that they have known each other for a long time. However, there was no one who would poke fun at them now, and it seems that they had no intention of hiding it.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to borrow my sister¡¯s family¡¯s vi at Mt. Omuro for a three-day, two-night trip.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Staying overnight?¡±

    The one who sounded troubled was Shirota.

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s worried about her club activities.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yotsuba. I¡¯ll fit it into the softball team¡¯s schedule.¡±

    Eda immediately replied.

    Mikoto took over.

    ¡°And with that, everyone! I¡¯m looking forward to getting along with you!¡±

    It seems that Mikoto¡¯s character is copsing more and more.

 Chapter 125: Kurusu Mia 44

    Omuro Mountain.

    Although it is called a mountain, it¡¯s not the kind that you can climb.

    It¡¯s a mountain, but I don¡¯t think anyone recognizes it as such.

    A long time ago, it became famous as a summer resort, and a good number of vis were built there.

    Although the name of this ce is not somon these days, it is still a kind of status for the rich people in this area to have a vi on the Omuro Mountain.

    ¡°I, I have brass band practice, so¡­¡±

    Rino-chan raised her hand, though it seemed difficult for her to say.

    The food on the table had been cleared away, and now we were talking about our summer vacation trip.

    ¡°Do you have a schedule? Are your parents okay with it?¡±

    Mia asked Rino-chan.

    Rino took out her cell phone and operated a few things on it.

    ¡°My parents are fine with it. Here¡¯s the schedule¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite a lot of practice.¡±

    The screen showed a picture of the schedule of the club activities.

    Shirota looked at it and blinked a few times.

    ¡°Our middle school has a pretty strong brass band¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then you are not participating!¡±

    No one was listening to Mikoto¡¯s screams.

    ¡°Even Yousuba has a lot of club activities.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­¡­It¡¯s devilish to not have a day off so far.¡±

    Eda and Shirota are having a conversation.

    In the end, we found out that we could only stay one night around Obon Festival.

    When the date was decided, they began to talk about what they would do.

    ¡°But the most we can do is go for a walk¡­. And see a few famous waterfalls, is that okay?¡±

    Eda exined.

    It¡¯s a summer resort. It¡¯s not a tourist resort.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything you want to do, Okutani?¡±

    It was Shirota who asked.

    I couldn¡¯t hide the fact that I was looking forward to having fun with everyone.

    I thought about it for a while and then said,

    ¡°Maybe a barbecue?¡±

    ¡°I can do that.¡±

    Eda immediately replied.

    I heard that there was a barbecue set in the vi, although they had never used it.

    ¡°Ah, I want to do fireworks!¡±

    Mikoto said.

    Herment was not ignored and was epted by everyone.

    ¡°How about a test of courage?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­.That¡¯s a bit of a stretch.¡±

    Surprisingly, it was Mia who didn¡¯t like Shirota¡¯s suggestion of a test of courage.

    Eda immediately interjected.

    ¡°Are you not good at unscientific things, Kurusu-san?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone who is good at it?¡±

    Mia¡¯s slightly upset expression was adorable.

    It wasn¡¯t only me, but the others seemed to think so as well.

    Mikoto smirked and said with a delighted expression.

    ¡°Hee, Mia¡¯s not good with ghosts¡­¡±

    ¡°As I said, are there people who aren¡¯t good at it?¡±

    ¡°I, I am fine with it!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why Rino-chan is sopetitive here.

    It¡¯s like she¡¯s desperately trying to find an element that will help her win against Mia.

    We decided on a barbecue, fireworks, and a test of courage.

    We had to decide who would be in charge of preparing each.

    ¡°Then, Okutani-kun, who came up with the idea, will be in charge of the barbecue ingredients, right?¡±

    Eda showed a typical student council president¡¯s style.

    Mikoto would be in charge of the fireworks and Shirota would be in charge of the test of courage.

    The rest, Mia, Eda and Rino, will be paired with us.

    I had hoped that they would bepeting for my attention, but it didn¡¯te to that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the liberty of deciding, but since Rino-san said she was good with ghosts, she and Yotsuba would be in charge of the test of courage. I¡¯ll be in charge of the fireworks with Mikoto, since I know someone who can make fireworks.¡±

    Did you say you know a fireworks maker?

    What kind of connections do I need to know them?

    I mean, do we really do that kind of serious fireworks?

    Naturally, Mia and I were put in charge of the barbecue.

    Mia also gave her stamp of approval, saying that she would leave it to me to prepare the ingredients.

    ¡°Then, see you soon.¡±

    With a word from Eda, we were ready to break up.

    Shirota said she had some business to attend toter, so she was going to leave as soon as possible.

    Rino-chan joined her in leaving.

    Apparently, she is bing much more forgiving of Shirota.

    ¡°Mikoto-san, you stay and help clean up.¡±

    Mikoto replied cheerfully to Eda¡¯s instruction.

    I helped her clean up a bit, and now Mia and I are going home together.

    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    As soon as we got on the bus, Mia said.

    We sat down next to each other, shoulder to shoulder.

    ¡°You should be more happy. You¡¯ve got two more girlfriends.¡±

    That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m also very worried.

    Rino seems ufortable, and I¡¯m also curious about Mikoto and Eda¡¯s rtionship.

    Above all, Mia and Eda are not a good match either.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. We¡¯re all staying the night together.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Mia rolls her eyes at my question.

    My heart skipped a beat in surprise when my eyes met hers.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking forward to it, Koumei?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to it, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll get along with everyone.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Mia said in a slightly cold tone.

    ¡°They are your girlfriends, you know. You should make an effort to get along with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is it, mou.¡±

    She puffed out her cheeks, and Mia raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Just when I think you¡¯ve lost a little ck, there¡¯s this¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ And I know it sounds weird, but I¡¯m trying to do the same.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When we made eye contact, Mia smiled.

    Then she blushed a little, as if embarrassed, and said.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m special among them, right?¡±

    ¡°Y, yeah.¡±

    ¡°So I have to work hard with Koumei to make sure everyone does well¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mia¡­.¡±

    What I was going to carry alone, Mia was going to carry with me.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, don¡¯t look at me like that! I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    ¡°Th, thank you.¡±

    I answered, trying to keep my face as cheerful as possible.

 Chapter 126: Kurusu Mia 45 Eda Fukiko 16

    The end-of-semester ceremony went off without a hitch.

    The report cards were handed out, and I left the ssroom in an uproar.

    Just as I was about to leave, my cell phone rang.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to call me.¡±

    I said to the person on the other end of the line.

    The screaming and shouting was reced by joy at the prospect of the summer vacation.

    ¡°Is Kurusu-san there?¡±

    It was Eda on the other end of the line.

    It was a typical Eda call, as she simply told me what she needed.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When I looked back at the ssroom, Mia was surrounded by many of her friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the ssroom¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. Then will youe with her to the student council room?¡±

    ¡°Do you need me too?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I would have called Kurusu-san directly.¡±

    She¡¯s right.

    It does not seem to be an urgent matter.

    After a while, when the area around Mia had be quite empty, I went back into the ssroom.

    I immediately made eye contact with Mia. Without making a sound, I told her that I needed to see her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to go.¡±

    Mia told her friend and got out of her seat.

    At the same time, I left the ssroom again.

    I heard the sound of Mia¡¯s footsteps chasing after me from behind.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Eda wants us to go to the student council room.¡±

    ¡°Me too?¡±

    We climbed the stairs and headed for the student council room.

    Because of the eyes around us, we kept our conversation to a minimum.

    She is not afraid to talk to me in school. I, on the other hand, am. I still can¡¯t walk around the school shoulder to shoulder with Mia Kurusu, the perfect girl.

    Today¡¯s Mia was just as beautiful as always.

    She drew the attention of almost every student who passed her.

    She wore her long chestnut hair in a ponytail and her uniform was neatly worn. Two thin legs stretched out from her skirt, which was neither too long nor too short.

    Her breasts swelled like abination of both purity and eroticism. They wererge, but in Mia¡¯s eyes, they were not indecent.

    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±

    Eda looked up as she entered the student council room.

    She seemed to be in the middle of some kind of work with herptop in front of her.

    Today, Eda was looking dignified, and the position of student council president suited her well.

    Event though she wears her heavy-duty sses, her good looks are hard to hide.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there was a student council meeting today¡­¡±

    Mia said to Eda, without attempting to enter the student council room.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t. If there was one, I wouldn¡¯t have called the simpleton next to you.¡±

    I¡¯m your boyfriend, though.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    It¡¯s not that the two of them are bickering with each other.

    But when they meet each other, they inevitably create a tense atmosphere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the outlet mall.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I was surprised, but Mia seemed to be more surprised than me.

    After a moment of silence, Eda closed herptop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a ring.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    I was worried.

    Mia, Mikoto and Shirota are wearing matching rings.

    I have the same ring, and I still wear it around my neck.

    The new girlfriends, Eda and Rino, don¡¯t have them yet.

    ¡°Hey, Eda-san.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Kurusu-san?¡±

    The air was tense again.

    But the two of them had no intention of improving this atmosphere.

    The two of them being friendly would be weird to me, but I think they should try to be a little more approachable.

    ¡°Why did you ask me out too?¡±

    ¡°Is it wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong, but if you want to buy a ring, why don¡¯t you and Koumei go together?¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s true.

    It¡¯s not like Mia and I had promised to go home together.

    As for me, if Eda had asked me to get a ring with her, I would have agreed.

    It¡¯s not a shame to go together.

    And yet, Eda went to the trouble of inviting Mia as well.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I and Okutani-kun will go alone.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want to go, did I?¡±

    ¡°I invited the others, but they refused.¡±

    I could see the slightest hint of emotion in Eda¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yotsuba has club activities, Mikoto-san has sses¡­. I don¡¯t know Rino-san¡¯s contact information.¡±

    Apparently, she had invited her best friend and henchman before she invited Mia.

    Hearing this, Mia gave a subtle smile.

    ¡°It would be unreasonable not to ask Kurusu-san out, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Eda-san is cute, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Eda bit her lip at the expression on Mia¡¯s face as she giggled.

    Eda turned away as if she was trying not to be seen through something.

    I had a feeling I understood.

    To put it simply, Eda wants to get along with everyone.

    She was also grumpy when she got kicked out of the harem, and at the meeting she suggested an overnight trip.

    And today, she was going to invite everyone to go buy matching rings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­.I¡¯m not going to force you to go with me.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Then I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Eda looks at Mia.

    There was even a subtle hint of sadness in her expression.

    Apparently, Mia was better this time.

    ¡°I lied. Let¡¯s go together, Eda-san. Oh, can I call you Fukiko?¡±

    ¡°Wa, eh? What was that? Why?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at Eda¡¯s confused look.

    After looking at my face, Eda turned her attention back to Mia.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she stuttered.

    I knew I was meddling, but I offered a helping hand.

    ¡°Hey, you should call her Mia, too.¡±

    ¡°I like that!¡±

    Mia immediately agreed to my suggestion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.Can I call you Fumiko?¡±

    ¡°Ah, eh? W, well¡­.¡±

    Eda¡¯s shrug is also valuable.

    ¡°O, okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided! Fumiko, please call me Mia.¡±

    She answered with her best smile.

    It was as if she had gained a valuable friend who could take off her mask in front and face her.

    Eda looked at me. She blushed a little and told me.

    ¡°My ring¡­. We¡¯ll buy it right?¡±

    I thought Eda was a little bit cute.

 Chapter 127: Kurusu Mia 46 Eda Fukiko 17

    The three of us headed for Ichikura Station in our uniforms.

    Eda and Mia are beautiful girls, and I¡¯m just a bonus.

    Both of them are my girlfriends. I don¡¯t think anyone would believe me if I said that.

    We took the bus to the outlet mall.

    It was a weekday afternoon, so there didn¡¯t seem to be many people there.

    We were only here for the right, but even so, Mia was quite excited.

    ¡°Mia is quite childish, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Really? You wanted to go out with me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°As I said, I invited everyone, that¡¯s why I invited you as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    It was refreshing to see Eda being talked down like this.

    As for Eda, she felt frustrated because she couldn¡¯t get the upper hand.

    When we arrived at the outlet mall, we headed straight for the jewelry store.

    ¡°Such an inexpensive thing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear it if you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll wear it!¡±

    ¡°Koumei! Two rings so Rino-chan gets one too.¡±

    That¡¯s how I bought two new rings.

    Then I gave one to Eda.

    ¡°We¡¯re all matching.¡±

    ¡°S, so what?¡±

    While ring at me from behind her sses, Eda epted the rings with both hands.

    Then she put the ring on her middle finger.

    ¡°It suits you, Fukiko.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Eda seemed to be pleased, although she didn¡¯t say much.

    I didn¡¯t miss the fact that she stared at the ring for a minute and then nodded once in satisfaction.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    I asked both of them.

    Mia pondered for a moment and then looked at Eda.

    ¡°Is there somewhere you want to go, Fukiko?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hang out.¡±

    Mia suggested, so we decided to walk around the mall, even though we didn¡¯t have anything special to do.

    Eda and Mia walked side by side, and I followed a little behind them.

    For me, it was interesting to see how the two of them had a certain vibe that naturally gave way to each other.

    Some people tried to talk to them, but when Eda red at them, they quickly left.

    ¡°Hey, stay closer.¡±

    Mia turned around and said to me.

    She¡¯s not angry, but she¡¯s not happy.

    ¡°Please do something boyfriend-like.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    I asked as I approached them.

    Eda looked at me and smiled.

    ¡°Mia, I feel sorry for you if you expect that from Okutani-kun.¡±

    ¡°Oi, Eda, don¡¯t use me as a target just because you can¡¯t beat Mia with words.¡±

    ¡°Ara, what are you talking about?¡±

    Eda quietly took her eyes off me.

    Mia said.

    ¡°For example, you need to think about what you are going to do next¡­.Like pulling me along more.¡±

    ¡°That said¡­.¡±

    This is an outlet mall.

    Since we had gotten the ring we were after, we had nothing more to do.

    But I¡¯m spending the same amount of time with both of them.

    Maybe it was the boyfriend¡¯s job to n some kind of event.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Eda stopped and spoke up.

    It was more of a reaction of discovery than an idea.

    Mia and I also stopped and waited for Eda¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it? What is it?¡±

    Mia asked Eda happily.

    Eda¡¯s eyes behind her sses looked straight at Mia and she said,

    ¡°I want to see a movie.¡±

    The ce where Eda stopped was in front of a movie theater in the outlet mall.

    There are posters for the movies currently on view.

    ¡°Is there something you want to see?¡±

    ¡°This.¡±

    Eda responded to my question by pointing to one of the posters.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Impossible, no, no, no!¡±

    Mia shook her head, raising her voice.

    Raising an eyebrow, Eda said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at it together? Mia.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch another one, but not that one! Please!¡±

    The poster Eda pointed to was a horror movie poster.

    The title was Channel 2, a horror movie whose film was quite a hit.

    ¡°What about you, Okutani-kun? Do you want to see it?¡±

    Apparently, Eda was trying to get me on her side.

    But that¡¯s not the case.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen the first one, so I don¡¯t want to watch¡­.The second one first.¡±

    ¡°R, right!¡±

    Mia, who was hiding behind my back for some reason, shouted.

    ¡°Th, this is the second one! If we want to watch it, we have to start from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Ara, what a coincidence. I¡¯ve never seen the first one either.¡±

    At this point, Eda¡¯s goal became clear.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s watch the first one together.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Mia¡¯s expression hardens.

    Seeing this, Eda spoke quickly like a fish out of water.

    ¡°You know that video rental store near Ichikura Station? Let¡¯s rent it there and go to my house. Why don¡¯t we watch the first movie there?¡±

    ¡°W, wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Mia, you said it yourself, right? You said we have to start from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right, but¡­¡­¡±

    Eda, who has been beaten up before, shows her true colors as she seeks revenge.

    ¡°If you want, we can watch it at night for a better atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why? Wait!¡±

    Mia grabbed my uniform and asked for help.

    I opened my mouth to say something, but Eda interrupted me.

    ¡°If it¡¯s night, Mikoto-san and Yotsuba will be able toe¡­. Tomorrow is summer vacation, so you can stay at my house if you want¡­.Ah, you can contact Rino-san as well?¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah¡­..Un.¡±

    I just replied in a flowing manner.

    Don. Then, Mia pushed me back.

    When I stumbled 2 steps forward, I turned around to look behind me.

    ¡°I¡­..can¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­..We¡¯ll all watch it together without Mia.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­.It¡¯s great that we¡¯re all getting together, but¡­.. Le, let¡¯s not watch that movie¡­. Okay?¡±

    I asked Mia, who was a little teary-eyed.

    ¡°Are you that scared?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m scared! Just by thinking about it¡­ Aah!¡±

    Mia looked at me and Eda as if she remembered something.

    ¡°My mom and dad won¡¯t be home today¡­..What do I do?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Koumei¡­..Come stay with me.¡±

    It seems that just by talking about it now, Mia has be scared.

    And she didn¡¯t want to be home alone this evening.

    ¡°Mia¡­..Okutani-kun ising to my house today, remember?¡±

    ¡°No! Koumei ising to my house!¡±

    She became like a spoiled child.

    As expected, Eda was not going to go further than she already went.

    Mia¡¯s reaction so far was enough for her to get her revenge.

    Eda said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join you for the sleepover.¡±

    ¡°Are youing to my house?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No scary videos, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Apparently, regardless of my intentions, we were going to have a sleepover today.

 Chapter 128: Kurusu Mia 47 Eda Fukiko 18

    I didn¡¯te prepared to stay for the night.

    After we broke up, we decided to get together again.

    Mia says as she parted ways with Eda at the station.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe, Fukiko¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ara, is there a problem with my presence?¡±

    ¡°N, no but¡­¡±

    Mia nced at me.

    My heart jumped. I felt somethingscivious in Mia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If there is no problem, I will go too.¡±

    Whether she knew it or not, Eda did not change her opinion.

    Eda said she would call Mia when she arrived at Mikura Station.

    I went home, changed out of my uniform and quickly got ready.

    When I told her about the overnight stay, my mother replied, seemingly uninterested.

    Mikoto hadn¡¯t returned from school yet, it seemed.

    I arrived at the apartment in front of the station.

    To my surprise, Mia was waiting for me outside.

    When she spotted me on my bicycle, she smiled and waved her hand at me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you too scared to wait in your room?¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s not it!¡±

    Mia shook her head, her face slightly red.

    After a moment of silence, she answered.

    ¡°I, I left my keys at home¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    It seems that even a perfectly beautiful girl can make a mistake like this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you a lot, you know?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was on my bike.¡±

    I took out my cell phone and sure enough, there were several calls from Mia.

    There were also a few calls from Eda.

    ¡°I just called Fukiko, and she said she¡¯d let me stay over¡­¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I picked up my bicycle and headed for the station with Mia.

    I just put my bike on the tarmac and walked back into the station.

    ¡°Sorry, I was on my bike. I heard from Mia.¡±

    I call Eda on the tform.

    Eda¡¯s reply was straightforward.

    ¡°Since that seems to be the case, let¡¯s stay at my ce.¡±

    ¡°Can Ie too?¡±

    ¡°If you want toe.¡±

    How could I not want toe?

    However, the reason I wanted to stay at Mia¡¯s house was because she asked me to.

    When ites to Eda¡¯s house, the story is slightly different.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go, but¡­¡±

    I¡¯m her boyfriend. There¡¯s no need to worry about it.

    I¡¯ve already told my mother, and I¡¯ve already prepared my luggage.

    ¡°What are you going to do with the change of clothes?¡±

    As we boarded the train, I asked Mia, who was still in her school uniform.

    ¡°I bought the underwear before you came¡­.And Fukiko said she¡¯d lend me the rest.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    When we arrived at Okunashi station, we took the bus.

    This is the second bus I¡¯ve taken today. I¡¯ve been moving so much since the end of the school year.

    My summer vacation was going to be a very busy one.

    I arrived at Eda¡¯s house.

    I was greeted not by Kae, the housekeeper, but by Eda.

    When I asked her about it, she told me that her grandfather had just been discharged from the hospital.

    So, I heard that her grandfather and grandmother went to a vi in Tohoku to rest and recuperate.

    Kae apanied them to take care of him.

    It¡¯s amazing how rich people can think.

    ¡°My parents are at the house next door. Ah¡­.Though my dad won¡¯t be home today.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never met Eda¡¯s parents.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should meet them. They¡¯re not very pleasant people.¡±

    She led me to the room where we had studied physics and had dinner together.

    Eda changed into her casual clothes, a white dress.

    ¡°Since Kae isn¡¯t here, I don¡¯t have anything to prepare for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I should have bought something.¡±

    I replied as I set down my luggage.

    In the end, we had to take delivery.

    Mia and I firmly refused Eda¡¯s offer to buy us meals.

    Instead, we found a cheap soba noodle restaurant on our cell phones and ordered from there.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your key, did you?¡±

    We chatted while waiting for the delivery.

    Mia nodded in response to Eda¡¯s question.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s home. I put it on my desk so I don¡¯t¡­.forget it.¡±

    ¡°Well, that happens all the time.¡°

    ¡°Does it happen to you too, Fukiko?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It happens all the time.¡±

    Hee. Mia and I both replied at the same time.

    Eda raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something, but I¡¯m not a perfect superhuman, you know?¡±

    No one had said that much.

    But I can¡¯t help but get the same feeling from Eda.

    She¡¯s first in every test, she¡¯s the student council president, and she¡¯s gorgeous.

    However, it seems that her own efforts have a lot to do with her test ranking.

    ¡°But thanks to the fact that I forgot my key, I think I¡¯ll be able to get to know Fukiko better.¡±

    Mia smiled.

    I think I would fall in love with her even if I were a woman.

    But Eda smiled briefly and replied.

    ¡°More¡­.That assumes we¡¯re friends, right?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.I think I can get along with you.¡±

    Mia seemed to be unaffected by Eda¡¯s hateful words.

    A normal person would have been angry or confused.

    The delivery arrived and we all ate it together.

    It was still around 6:30 when we finished eating.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t filled up the tub, do you think I could take a shower?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a good idea¡­.I¡¯ve been sweating a lot.¡±

    Mia agreed with Eda¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you around. I¡¯ll also get you a change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, hey, Fukiko. Do you want toe in with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Eda rolls her eyes and Mia continues.

    ¡°You know, to get to know each other better.¡±

 Chapter 129: Kurusu Mia 48 Eda Fukiko 19

    As for Eda, she seems to be unsure how to reject her.

    She looks at me in silence and tells me to do something about this woman.

    But I have no reason to object to the two of them taking a bath together.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait here alone.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Okutani-kun!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the decision! Come on, lead the way!¡±

    Then Eda disappeared with Mia.

    Eda seemed to beining about something as she walked down the hallway.

    Mia was able to ignore them.

    I couldn¡¯t hear her voice anymore.

    I decided to read a book by myself.

    But I couldn¡¯t concentrate.

    Eda and Mia were taking a shower together.

    2 beautiful women, both naked, in the same space.

    Just thinking about it makes my blood rush to my crotch.

    ¡°Aah, mou¡­¡±

    I tried to immerse myself in the world of books somehow.

    But the more I tried not to think about it, the more my imagination swelled.

    Pretending to go to the bathroom, I decided to walk past it.

    And I did. The hallway was empty.

    I could hear the sound of a showering from the back.

    I know that there is a bathroom at the further end of the hall.

    I passed by it. At that time, I heard the conversation between two girls.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this!? That feels really good.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Mia¡­..Can you stop rubbing me so much?¡±

    ¡°But! This is¡­..Uwaa¡±

    ¡°Hey, that tickles.¡±

    It seems that Mia is rubbing Eda¡¯s breasts.

    I stopped and moved my ear even closer to the bathroom door.

    ¡°Hey¡­. Did Fukiko have sex with Koumei?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°I, is that so¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it really like?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    This time it was Eda¡¯s turn to ask Mia a question.

    ¡°See, Okutani-kun¡¯s penis is pretty big, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­At first.¡±

    It¡¯s embarrassing to hear them talk about myself when I¡¯m not there.

    Any more than this is bad. I really went to the restroom, and I went back to the room.

    I waited in agony for them toe back.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting!¡±

    Mia was the first to open the sliding door.

    She was wearing a flower-patterned dress that she must have borrowed from Eda.

    She seemed to have lent her something casual, and it seemed to be just right for loungewear.

    Miaughed as she wiped her wet hair with a clean white bath towel.

    ¡°Fukiko looks amazing naked!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Eda came up behind Mia.

    To my surprise, Eda was wearing the same dress as Mia.

    She wore her wet hair in a bun on top of her head.

    She had taken off her sses and didn¡¯t seem to be wearing any contacts.

    She looked at me with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°You too, Okutani-kun.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡±

    I borrowed the shower.

    As I imagined, the bathroom was quite spacious.

    It seems to have been renovated and is more modern than I expected.

    The thought of two beautiful girls in this ce excited me.

    After carefully washing my crotch for some reason, I left the bathroom.

    I wiped my body, changed my clothes, and returned to the room.

    When I returned to the room, I saw a rxed Mia and Eda looking back at me.

    Mia was sitting on a cushion with her elbows on the table, watching TV.

    Eda, on the other hand, had her sses on and was reading a book while sitting on the floor.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I took the liberty of reading it.¡±

    It was the book I had left on the table earlier.

    Eda carefully put the book back.

    ¡°I can lend it to you if you¡¯d like. It¡¯s just been a while since I¡¯ve read it again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Umehara Umekori¡¯s debut novel. I have it too¡­..It¡¯s only 8PM¡­.Do you want to go to bed?¡±

    Mia, in apletely rxed mood, raised herself up.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m at a Japanese inn¡­.¡±

    Indeed, the atmosphere of the Japanese-styled room makes you feel that way.

    I epted the cold Japanese tea Eda had prepared and said,

    ¡°But it¡¯s too early to go to bed, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m already sleepy¡­.¡±

    Mia bit back with a sigh.

    She wiped the tears from her eyes with her index finger in a sexy gesture.

    Eda looked at Mia and stood up.

    ¡°There¡¯s a futon in the next room if you need to sleep.¡±

    In fact, when Eda opened the sliding room that connected to the next room, there were two futons ready for her.

    ¡°Oh, two futons?¡±

    ¡°Okutani-kun, did you think you could sleep in the same room with a girl?¡±

    I did.

    I thought that the three of us would sleep together as a matter of course.

    ¡°I¡¯lly out the futon for you in this room.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal¡­I¡¯m surprised. It¡¯s terrible that your shamelessness has reached this point.¡±

    Well, I don¡¯t have a problem with that.

    Of course, it would¡¯ve been great to be able to sleep between two beautiful girls.

    But even though they¡¯re both my girlfriend, we are still a boy and a girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to sleep yet.¡±

    Mia said, straightening up her posture.

    Eda closed the sliding door again and sat down on the cushion.

    ¡°Then, do you want to watch the video I borrowed?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Mia¡¯s eyes grew wide.

    ¡°I borrowed it¡­. Channel 1.¡±

    ¡°Wa, wait a minute! Eeh!? You said you wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just the three of us¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, no! I, really¡­¡­It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Mia shook her face from side to side.

    The desperate look on her face was so adorable that it made me want to tease her a little.

    ¡°Then Eda, we¡¯ll watch it together after Mia goes to bed.¡±

    ¡°Eeh!?¡±

    Eda immediately agreed to my proposal.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s do that¡­. Mia, you can go to sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re both so mean!¡±

    I said, admonishingly.

    ¡°When we go to Eda¡¯s vi, we¡¯ll have a test of courage, right? Are you going to be okay then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to participate in the test of courage.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be left on your own, okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Eda added.

    ¡°It might be a good idea to build up your tolerance.¡±

    ¡°Tolerance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t we all want to test our mettle?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­..but¡­..¡±

    She¡¯s stubborn. I think she might seriously start sulking soon.

    That¡¯s when I tried to change the subject.

    ¡°I got it¡­.¡±

    Mia agreed.

    She then looked at me and mumbled with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch it if Koumei sticks around¡­.¡±

 Chapter 130: Kurusu Mia 49 Eda Fukiko 20

    Nanae Kitamoto had a younger brother.

    They were not particrly close, but he was definitely the only sibling she had.

    After graduating from college, Nanae became an office worker at a printingpany.

    Her days were filled with work. Her body became exhausted.

    Her boyfriendughed at her, saying that she had thick dark circles under her eyes.

    While her ssmates were getting married and having babies, she felt as if she was the only one left behind.

    Overtime was the norm, and her new boss was unreasonable and yelled at her. The stress made her lose weight.

    One day, she felt so sick that she went home from work.

    She found her boyfriend who was supposed to be at work. And he was naked with a woman she didn¡¯t know.

    Nanae did not go crazy. She was calmly holding a kitchen knife in her hand.

    She looked down at the sleeping man and woman who looked sofortable.

    When she came to, her hands were covered in blood.

    She had a terrible headache and couldn¡¯t scream. She just sobbed.

    She called her brother. She couldn¡¯t tell her parents. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell her friends either.

    The only person she could rely on in a situation like this was her brother.

    ¡°Nee-chan, can youe over here now?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t heard from him in two years.

    Nanae was surprised, thinking that she would be asked to go to the police.

    But if she was going to get caught, she thought, she might as well meet her brother first.

    She washed herself carefully in the shower and hurried out of the house.

    She was still in bad shape. She boarded the bullet train.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a ce called Kukuashi Vige¡­¡±

    She was told that her brother was in a small vige in the mountains.

    In her sleep, Nanae kept repeating her brother¡¯s voice.

    ¡°The vige is a mysterious ce¡­It¡¯s like a tunnel between this world and the next. Before you go to the police, you should ask a teacher there to help you with the wisdom of your ancestors.¡±

    It was a fishy story.

    I wonder if my brother had fallen into some kind of new religion.

    Even if so, I felt like I had to meet him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it! I can¡¯t, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°No, this is just the beginning.¡±

    Mia, who was clinging to me, pressed her face against my shoulder.

    It¡¯s only fifteen minutes into the movie, and the main character, Nanae, is about to go to Kukuashi Vige and have a number of horrific experiences.

    ¡°No¡­.I can¡¯t take the atmosphere anymore!¡±

    Mia snorts with her face against my shoulder.

    After fifteen minutes of watching, almost hugging me, Mia finally let out a weak cry.

    Eda, who was sitting upright and watching, said.

    ¡°Look, she¡¯s at the vige.¡±

    ¡°Uugh¡­ Aren¡¯t you scared, Fukiko?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a scary scene yet. Even the scene where she kills her unfaithful lover was edited very well.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    The Channel movies, are not the type of movies that scare its viewers with blood and bizarre murders.

    It¡¯s a movie that shows the horrors of grudges and curses.

    ¡°Heey, let¡¯s turn on the lights¡­.¡±

    Eda had turned off the lights in the Japanese-style room, hoping to create an atmosphere.

    So in the dark, the three of us stood side by side, our eyes fixed on the TV.

    Mia was on my right and Eda was sitting on my left.

    ¡°Eda¡­.Let¡¯s stop now.¡±

    ¡°Ara, Okutani-kun, you¡¯re so kind.¡±

    Even as she said this, Eda turned on the lights in the room.

    The room was brightly lit. Eda pressed the stop button on the remote control.

    ¡°I stopped it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Mia nodded and pulled her face away from my shoulder.

    She looked at the darkened TV and made a pained face.

    ¡°I need to use the bathroom¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Eda sits upright again.

    Mia silently appealed to Eda.

    ¡°It¡¯s at the end of the hallway.¡±

    ¡°I, I know¡­..Come with me.¡±

    Eda let out a big sigh and stood up, probably regretting showing Mia the horror movie.

    Mia also stood up and immediately clung to Eda.

    Then they both left for the bathroom together.

    ¡°S, stay there, okay!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Fukiko?¡±

    ¡°I said, I¡¯m here.¡±

    I heard such an exchange from the back of the corridor.

    When Eda came back, she looked somewhat tired.

    When Mia pulled away from Eda, she clung to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty scared.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it.¡±

    I agreed with Eda¡¯s words as I stroked Mia¡¯s head.

    As she pressed her face against my chest, Mia spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you two wanted to see it¡­¡­¡±

    At these words, Eda and I looked at each other.

    Apparently, Mia thought that Eda and I wanted to see it.

    That¡¯s why she put up with it, even if she wasn¡¯t very good with it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡±

    It was too early to go to bed.

    But Mia looked up and stood.

    Then she grabbed my hand and forced me to stand up.

    ¡°Koumei, stay by my side until I fall asleep.¡±

    I opened the sliding door and walked into the room with Mia.

    Mia crawled under the covers without closing the sliding door.

    It seemed that she preferred to have a little light.

    Iy down next to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your book.¡±

    I told her, and started reading my book where Eda could see me.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Mia was asleep, clinging to me.

    ¡°She looked sleepy even before the movie¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    I left the sleeping Mia and went back to Eda¡¯s room.

    I made sure that Mia was asleep before closing the sliding door.

    Mia¡¯s face was defenseless as she slept, and she was breathing regrly.

    I closed the book and put it on the table, and Eda looked at me.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡±

    We both wanted to say the same thing.

    We were both curious about the rest of the story.

    I turned off the light, and Eda pressed the y button.

 Chapter 131: Fukiko Eda 21

    ¡°Hyah!¡±

    Eda let out a short scream and clung to my arm.

    Even her huge breasts clung to my arms. I could feel their softness.

    Channel was quite scary.

    Watching it in the dark, and in a Japanese-style room, it had a certain atmosphere.

    The story is also well done, and it gets really exciting after the old woman called ¡°Sensei¡± is possessed by the woman who was killed by the main character. Nanae, the main character, experiences an inexplicable phenomenon with her brother, but on the way, she is possessed by the lover she killed.

    ¡°This is¡­..Mia, no.¡±

    Eda mumbled as she tried to make up for her clinging to me.

    But Eda refuses to leave my arms.

    ¡°Eda, are you scared?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    She was honest.

    Rather, she seemed to be absorbed in the movie.

    There was nock of conversation, but Eda never once took her eyes off the screen.

    ¡°Ah¡­.If you open that door¡­.¡±

    I mutter to myself.

    I also tried to concentrate on the movie, but the fact that Eda was so close to me prevented me from experiencing the fear.

    ¡°Sh, she opened it¡­.Huh? There¡¯s no one there.¡±

    This is amon scare in horror movies.

    And after this kind of scare, something definitely happens.

    ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    Look, I knew it.

    The old woman appeared from behind the protagonist.

    She seemed to be attached to the ceiling and her head seemed to have fallen from above.

    Eda is even closer to me.

    Her eyes were zing and she was enjoying the horror.

    I gave up concentrating on the movie and decided to enjoy the situation.

    I pulled away from Eda, who was following me closely.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Eda asked me, still looking at the screen.

    I didn¡¯t answer, but walked around behind Eda.

    And sat down, hugging her from behind with both hands.

    ¡°Okutani-kun? What is it? Ah, no, not that ce.¡±

    I continued to stick close to Eda from behind.

    Eda¡¯s body had just the right amount of flesh, and it felt good to hold her.

    Eda was unconcerned by my actions.

    I ran my hands around her waist and stroked her stomach.

    ¡°Hey, that tickles. Ooh! Look¡­She ran away, ah, hey, Okutani-kun?¡±

    When I put my hand around her thigh, Eda, as expected, showed some resistance.

    But she didn¡¯t take her eyes off the screen and just brushed my hand away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stopping, hey, mou¡­. Ah, she found it.¡±

    Eda gave up her resistance.

    I rubbed Eda¡¯s thighs over her dress.

    I enjoyed Eda¡¯s legs, which were now sitting on their sides, after breaking out of the seiza.

    The only thing exposed was from the calf up.

    The movie is getting more and more exciting towards the climax.

    The main character screamed repeatedly, and each time Eda¡¯s body stiffened along with her.

    I guess she has a tendency to get lost in a story.

    And since she doesn¡¯t feel bad about me touching her, she has epted the situation.

    ¡°Nn¡­. No, the movie is in a good ce right now.¡±

    Eda said as I slipped my hand under her skirt.

    However, I ignored it and proceeded.

    Eda¡¯s soft skin absorbed my palm.

    I¡¯m warm with excitement.

    ¡°Hey¡­.Wait.¡±

    I was about to push her down, but as expected, Eda turned her head away.

    The eyes behind her sses were sparkling.

    ¡°You can do it, but¡­¡­when it¡¯s over.¡±

    Eda had a look on her that I have never seen before.

    A maiden. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the right word, but that¡¯s how I feel.

    ¡°I, I got it¡­.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but reply.

    Nodding in satisfaction, Eda turned her attention back to the screen.

    The movie is already over. There is no mistaking it in terms of time and story.

    Eda sat upright again and concentrated on the movie.

    Watching her from the side, I found myself feeling that Eda was somewhat endearing.

    Eda is quite beautiful.

    There was no doubt about it, everyone would nod in agreement.

    Her long hair is jet ck, her eyes, and nose are clearly defined.

    She was tall, and her breasts were huge.

    She had a dignified air about her, and the position of student council president suited her very well.

    However, there is a part of her that seems to have a wall between her and other people.

    The only person who could be considered her friend would be Shirota.

    However, even if she doesn¡¯t have any friends, she seems to have a strong spirit that doesn¡¯t bother her at all.

    That¡¯s right. That¡¯s just an appearance.

    In reality, Eda is a lonely person and gets grumpy when she is left out.

    She is scheming and tries to get whatever she wants, but she is also clumsy and makes no effort in her studies.

    She also enjoys drawing BL manga and immerses herself in horror movies.

    ¡°Okutani-kun¡­¡­Let¡¯s go see the second movie tomorrow!¡±

    Eda said, looking at me as the end roll began to y.

    She was still excited.

    When I was silent, Eda tilted her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Eda¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­..¡±

    Eda is my girlfriend now.

    The super beautiful girl in front of me has already be my girlfriend.

    ¡°Wait¡­.Don¡¯t you know the word patience?¡±

    ¡°I do. That¡¯s why I waited until it was over.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­¡­Ah, wait.¡±

    As I approached Eda, I pushed her straight down on the tatami.

    The end roll is still ying on the screen.

 Chapter 132: Fukiko Eda 22

    A dark Japanese-styled room.

    Mia was asleep in the next room across the sliding door

    I pushed Eda down onto the tatami amt and slowly brought her face close to mine.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I knew she would ept it.

    Eda, who was on her back, stopped my face from approaching with her right hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if we do it.¡±

    The wordsing out of Eda¡¯s mouth were damp.

    Her cheeks were slightly red, probably from the excitement of watching the movie.

    ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go watch Channel 2 together.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, un¡­¡­I promise.¡±

    As I replied, Eda removed her right hand from my face.

    She closed her eyes behind her sses.

    It was as if all the lustful air hade out of Eda at once.

    ¡°Nn¡­..¡±

    I kissed her on the lips.

    The moment our lips ovepped, I felt an odd softness.

    It was like eating a ripe fruit.

    ¡°Chuu, nn¡±

    Eda¡¯s lips were different from the lips of the girlfriends that I have felt before.

    There was no firmness at all. No matter what angle I touched them from, they were soft and fluffy.

    ¡°Chuupu¡­..Nn, chuu, chu¡±

    Eda, who had closed her eyes, also pressed her lips to my own.

    Her long ck hair, which she had gathered on top of her head, seemed to being undone.

    ¡°Eda¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­..what?¡±

    I parted my lips and made eye contact with her.

    She turned away as if embarrassed, and Eda licked her lips for a moment.

    ¡°I want to have sex with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Okutani-kun, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡±

    For my part, I didn¡¯t bother to say anything.

    For some reason, I decided to ask for permission.

    As I slowly got up, Eda was facing me.

    She said in a small voice as she adjusted her nearly untied hair.

    ¡°I am your girlfriend, so I¡¯m not going to say no.¡±

    Eda had always been aggressive about doing things with me.

    In the student council room, she sandwiched my cock between her huge breasts.

    She even lifted her own skirt in this room.

    ¡°Come on, kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­..¡±

    Eda didn¡¯t bat an eye this time.

    We sat down and moved closer together, our lips touching each other.

    A kiss that was even more intense than the previous one was waiting for me.

    ¡°Nn, chyu, chuu¡­¡­.Nn, aah, chuu, nn.¡±

    We pressed our lips against each other even harder, tasting Eda¡¯s sweet saliva.

    ¡°Hmph, nn, chuuupuu, nn.¡±

    If I attack, Eda will attack next.

    We moved our lips from side to side, sometimes angling them to enjoy the kiss.

    ¡°Nnn, nn, chuu, chuupu¡­. Okutani-kun, mm, put your tongue in.¡±

    Eda asked me to do it myself.

    I was a little surprised, because I was nning to put my tongue in when the timing was right.

    But when I regained myposure, I plunged my tongue into Eda¡¯s mouth.

    When I tried to move my tongue, Eda¡¯s tongue prevented me from doing so.

    It seems that I don¡¯t need to move my tongue.

    ¡°Amu, nchuu, chuuu, nn¡±

    Eda licks around my tongue that has invaded her mouth.

    Eda¡¯s tongue was sticky. The saliva that was probably secreted made a squeaky sound.

    ¡°Hapuu.¡±

    And then she pulled her mouth away.

    Eda¡¯s mouth was glistening.

    ¡°Eda¡­.Isn¡¯t this your first time?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kinda used to it¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    She had previously dered herself a virgin.

    But I don¡¯t know what her experience was before

    Eda smiles bewitchingly and enjoys my reaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take them off so I can tell you.¡±

    Eda pointed to the shorts I was wearing.

    I wiped my lips with the palm of my hand and was instructed to stand with that.

    Slowly I stood up and put my hand on my shorts.

    ¡°Aah¡­¡­. I can see it again.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see it?¡±

    Eda and I locked eyes.

    Eda nodded as if to say, I want to see.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m a virgin, I¡¯ve never kissed before, and I¡¯ve never even held hands.¡±

    ¡°Can I trust you?¡±

    ¡°Is that so hard to believe? Do I look that experienced to you?¡±

    That margin makes her look like she has experience.

    Eda looked up at me and peered into my face.

    ¡°Here, let me see yours, Okutani-kun.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it so hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°Then, would it help if I did this?¡±

    Eda tilted her head slightly and bit her bottom lip.

    She looked at me with moist eyes and said with a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°Okutani-kun, I¡­.. don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Stop, it¡¯s not in your character.¡±

    It was a little cute, but it was not like Eda.

    ¡°Ara, I tried so hard.¡±

    A giggle. Iughed and Eda moved her eyes to my crotch.

    ¡°Hurry up and let me see that lovely thing.¡±

    ¡°Is there no mood?¡±

    ¡°You can take care of that with another girlfriend.¡±

    After a sigh I took off my shorts.

    Then I took off my trunks and Eda let out a sigh of admiration.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­.It¡¯s amazing, I knew it¡­..¡±

    I swallowed my spit and Eda stared at my penis.

    It hadn¡¯t been stimted yet, so it wasn¡¯t erect.

    But my cock, looking down, was still huge.

    Protruding blood vessels. Dark, thick skin. The exposed ns looks like a terrifying monster.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting wet just by looking at it.¡°

    ¡°How much do you like my cock?¡±

    ¡°I can tell you I love it¡­..Okutani-kun, make it big.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­Take off your clothes too.¡±

    I would have pushed her over.

    But then I realized that the initiative was in Eda¡¯s hands.

    I guess that¡¯s why. I gave Eda an order as well.

    Edaughed after thinking for a minute.

    ¡°You really like my breasts, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Eda started to take off her dress.

    TL: Heyoo! A small mass-release, (I don¡¯t know if this can be called a mass-release).

    But I wish y¡¯all had nice holidays and happy new year! (It¡¯s prettyte, I know.)

 Chapter 133: Fukiko Eda 23

    Standing up, Eda takes off her clothes.

    The way she pulls it up from the bottom is so erotic.

    Her thighs, which had been hidden, were exposed, and her hips were revealed.

    It was white.

    Eda¡¯s skin seemed to glow in the dark Japanese-styled room.

    A small amount of light from the hallway leaked through the sliding door.

    She absorbed all the light and made it her own.

    Bewitching.

    Everything about Eda¡¯s naked body invites men to be sexually excited.

    Her panties were a pale blue, and her bra was of the same color.

    Her huge breasts formed a perfect cleavage, with a little bit of flesh leaking out from the sides.

    ¡°Too erotic¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As she finished taking off her dress, Eda approached me.

    Then, with her long fingers, she stroked my son.

    Fuu. And then, a faint feeling of pleasure enveloped my whole body.

    ¡°Aah, I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­.¡±

    The beautiful ck-haired girl spoke to my cock.

    I reached down and unhooked her bra.

    ¡°Mou¡­. So soon.¡±

    Eda smiled a little when she saw my face.

    The smile was somewhat inviting.

    The hook was undone.

    Her breasts, which had been held in ce, were suddenly released.

    The size of her breasts increased by about two sizes while maintaining their firmness.

    They swayed as if to assert their softness.

    The nipple that sat at the top was tiny.

    They were surrounded by pale peach-colored aree.

    I want to touch them. I want to put my face in them. I want to suck on them.

    The desire swirled in my head.

    How good would it feel to touch them?

    Eda continued to strike my penis.

    The stimtion was getting strong, and the blood was pumping faster.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s getting thicker.¡±

    Eda murmured in a voice filled with hot air.

    She gazed at my son with a look of ecstasy on her face.

    ¡°A, ahh¡­.Eda¡­.¡±

    My hands reached for her chest.

    Their softness was beyond my imaginations.

    The skin was firm. The flesh was too soft.

    Just by touching it, a bizarre sense of happiness flows from my hand.

    ¡°Nnn¡­.¡±

    Eda¡¯s voice leaked out as her breasts were touched.

    The hand that was rubbing my dick was somewhat uneven.

    This created a fresh stimulus that gave me even more pleasure.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m getting an erection¡­.¡±

    The stick that had been pointing downwards slowly raised its sickle head.

    Hot breath was repeated between Eda¡¯s half-opened lips.

    Her huge chest moved along with her breathing.

    ¡°Ahnn¡­.Nn¡±

    I sank my fingers into Eda¡¯s chest.

    It felt as if they were being wrapped in a top-quality futon.

    I avoided the are and the nipples and enjoyed her huge breasts.

    ¡°Bigger¡­..bigger¡­¡±

    Eda let out a squeal as she became excited.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­.¡±

    Eda pulled away from me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you stand still¡­¡­¡°

    Eda said and sat down on the spot.

    ¡°Okutani-kun, lie down here.¡±

    The mere sight of her sitting on her side with her breasts exposed was arousing enough.

    Then Eda patted her thighs with the palm of her hand.

    It seemed to mean that she wanted to give me ap pillow.

    I did as I was told, andy down my head on herp.

    Naturally, Iy down on my back because of my erection.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Eda¡¯s chest was right in front of me.

    My head was resting on herp, causing the huge twin hills to cover my vision.

    I leaned forward a little and Eda pressed her chest against my face.

    Covered in soft balled-up balls, my heart ached as blood pumped through my body.

    Eda reached out and took hold of my meat stick.

    Eda¡¯s fingers entwined around my rod, moving up and down.

    ¡°Nn¡­.ahh¡­..¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a squeal.

    When I opened my mouth, Eda¡¯s nipple touched my lips.

    ¡°Aaahhn!¡±

    Eda moaned.

    I quickly sucked her nipple with my mouth.

    With me on herp, I was sucking on her nipple.

    ¡°Hmm¡­..Nipples, good.¡±

    Chyuuu, chyuuu. I sucked like crazy.

    Eda¡¯s hand, which was squeezing my penis, became more and more powerful.

    It must be pre-cum. Guchyuu, guchyuu. It started to make that sound.

    ¡°Ahhn, Okutaki-kun, that¡¯s good, suck my nipples more.¡±

    With my face covered by her huge breasts, I desperately sucked on her nipples.

    Eda¡¯s nipples grew a littlerger and harder.

    I continued to suck on it, rolling it with my tongue.

    ¡°Aaaahhhn, that feels so good, aahhh¡±

    Eda¡¯s voice was bing less and less rxed.

    Her hand began to lose its rhythm as she yed with my rod.

    ¡°Eda, lick it.¡±

    I said, unable to hold back.

    Eda¡¯s hands stopped from moving and she started to silently move.

    I put my head down from herp and waited on my back on the tatami.

    Eda crawled on all fours, inching closer to my penis.

    Eda¡¯s lower body was facing my face.

    She was covered by her panties, but I could see that she was moist and wet behind them.

    ¡°Amuu¡±

    Eda took the head into her mouth without hesitation.

    I told her to lick it, but she sucked on it.

    She used her hardened tongue to stimte the ns.

    ¡°Aahhhhhhh¡±

    My body trembled at the sudden stimtion.

    My thoughts were stirred and the calmness I had maintained was gone.

    I reached for Eda¡¯s ass, which was close to my face.

    Eda¡¯s ass was soft as her breasts.

    ¡°Muuchyuu, amuu, nnnmaa, nn¡±

    She was like a child licking her favorite candy.

    Eda is sucking on my dick like crazy.

    She moves her face up and down, stimting the ns and the other parts of my cock.

    A pleasant sensation washed over me, as if her fingers were ying with the strings of my nerves.

    ¡°Eda¡­..Eda¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yaaaaaaannn, nnnamuu, nn¡±

    I dug my fingers in the panties into Eda¡¯s private part.

    Kuchyuun. Eda¡¯s pubic area was soaking wet.

    Her love juices were leaking out and soaking her panties.

    When I stroked herbia with my finger through the crack, more of her love juice came out.

    Eda took her mouth away because of the stimtion at one point, but quickly sucked on it again.

    She sucked on my rod more deeply than before and even moved her tongue.

    In defeat, I moved my fingers to caress Eda as she crawled on all fours.

    ¡°Afuu, muchyuuu, nnnnnnchyuuu, Okutani-kun, take it off.¡±

    And then Eda took the head out of her mouth.

    I put my hand on her panties and pulled them down.

    Eda¡¯s secret part was exposed right in front of me.

    ¡°Lick mine, too¡­..¡±

    Then Eda straddled my face on all fours.

    Her love juices started to drip out.

 Chapter 134: Fukiko Eda 24

    Thebia behind the light ck bush was closed.

    However, clear liquid dripped incessantly from between her puffy, swollen lips.

    ¡°Mmuu, kuchyuu, chyuu, punchyuu¡±

    As soon as she straddled me, Eda took my dick in her mouth.

    The warmth of Eda¡¯s mouth was causing more and more blood to gather in my lower body.

    ¡°Eda¡­. Lower your hips a little more.¡±

    Eda obeyed my instruction with my dick still in her mouth.

    She slowly brought her hips up to my face.

    ¡°Aahnnnn¡±

    Kuchyuuri. Eda moaned as I kissed her pubic area.

    She pulled out my cock out of her mouth and shivered at the stimtion.

    I quickly stuck my tongue out and began to lick it.

    ¡°Yaaaaahn, aahhhhn, so stimting¡­.Mmph¡±

    Feeling it all over her body, Eda sucked on my stick again.

    She loves my cock. And I think that¡¯s a fair statement to make.

    Arge amount of love juice was flowing out of Eda¡¯s private parts.

    I scooped it up with my tongue and tasted it. It was sweet and a little sour.

    Using my tongue I pried open thebia.

    Slowly, her lips opened, exposing the interior.

    ¡°Hanchyuu, chyuupu¡­¡­Aahhhhnnn, hnnn, ahhh¡±

    Eda¡¯s voice rang out as she sucked on my dick.

    She pressed her huge breasts together and drowned in pleasure.

    ¡°Ofutanifun¡­¡­¡­Ofutanifun¡­..¡±

    She seemed to be calling my name.

    When she did, I extended my tongue further and licked Eda¡¯sbia.

    With my stick in her mouth, Eda exhaled through her nose.

    Eda¡¯s warm and fresh breath washed over all of my lower body, adding to the excitement.

    I ran my tongue over thebia and searched for the clitoris.

    It was easy to find. A hard, sensitive bean.

    Using my tongue i licked it up

    ¡°Hyaaaaaaahnnn¡±

    Eda looked up and screamed.

    She rolled her body to the side and she sat down on a nearby table.

    I followed Eda and raised myself up.

    I approached Eda, who was sitting on the table on all fours, and took her by the knees.

    ¡°Lick it¡­..violently¡­..¡±

    I spread Eda¡¯s legs and nuzzled my face into her crotch.

    It was a mess of love juice and my saliva.

    ¡°Wow¡­.It¡¯s so obscene¡­¡±

    Eda¡¯s voice came from above.

    Without replying, I licked Eda¡¯s clit with the tip of my tongue.

    ¡°Aaahhnnnnyaa, hyaaaaahnn, Okutaki-kun¡­¡­You¡¯re good.¡±

    I looked up at her generousment.

    Eda, her cheeks dyed bright red, looks at me curiously.

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡°

    ¡°Is this really your first time?¡±

    ¡°¡­.That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been telling you.¡±

    Without a hint of disapproval, Eda answered straightforwardly.

    She said as she spread her legs further.

    ¡°Lick me more¡­.¡±

    ¡°For your first time, you¡¯re very aggressive.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡±

    Eda closed her legs as if regaining herposure.

    I sat down on the tatami mat with my lower body exposed and looked up at Eda on the table.

    Eda¡¯s eyes swarm as if she was looking for an answer.

    Then her swimming eyes caught my face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­. Been fantasizing about you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Eda takes a deep breath and exhales.

    Her big breasts swayed along with her.

    She was somewhat embarrassed, but she felt she had to say something.

    Eda opened her mouth as if she had made up her mind.

    ¡°Since that day¡­.When I took a picture of your penis¡­.¡±

    There was silence.

    I realized it was a confession. She always told me that she likes cocks.

    It was that kind of confession, but it waspletely different from her current attitude.

    Now, Eda was confessing to me like any other girl, although what she wanted to confess about was not normal.

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­.been having¡­..sexual intercouse with my fantasy every day.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you masturbated every day?¡±

    ¡°¡­.That¡¯s right.¡±

    No lie.

    I could see it clearly in Eda¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t masturbate that much¡­..I used to masturbate at least once a week.¡±

    I don¡¯t know how often girls masturbate.

    But the way Eda said it, it¡¯s usually more than once a week.

    ¡°Ever since I took that picture¡­.every day? Every day like crazy!¡±

    Her eyes were moist.

    Eda appealed to me, turning red to the chest.

    ¡°I was so wet, both in the student council room and when we studied together!¡±

    ¡°Eda¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m weird! I don¡¯t know what happened, but my libido has been weird ever since I saw your penis!¡±

    She didn¡¯t say it in a loud voice, but it conveyed a strong will.

    Eda told me pleadingly as she stroked herself with her own hands.

    ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t wait to do it with you, Okutani-kun.¡±

    Eda got off the table and covered me.

    I didn¡¯t feel like resisting, so I justy on my back.

    She straddled my stomach and was silent.

    ¡°¡­..Do you hate me now?¡±

    She whispered. Eda, who had just finished confessing, asked me.

    I stared at Eda¡¯s face and kept silent.

    As if she could stand the silence, Eda quickly said,

    ¡°Hey, do you hate me now? This pervert¡­. I bet you hate it, right? But it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care about your feelings. As long as I have this penis.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Eda.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Eda closed her mouth and looked at me.

    Tears were welling up in her eyes. The eyes behind the sses are those of a girl.

    She has the perfect body,

    She seems to have a perfect mind,

    Yet, Eda¡¯s heart was soft and delicate.

    ¡°Okutani-kun¡­..?¡±

    I firmly said to Eda, who tilted her head anxiously.

    ¡°I like you¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just your boobs¡­¡­I really like everything about you. I won¡¯t hate you, so please be who you are, Eda.¡±

    Eda covered her face with her hands while she was on my stomach.

    Something must have struck an emotional chord.

    Eda stopped moving.

    After a while, I heard a voice from Eda, who was still hiding her face.

    It was the voice of a lovely 16 year old girl.

    ¡°I also¡­.like you¡­.¡±

 Chapter 135: Fukiko Eda 25

    My heart beated loudly and I could hear the sound of my breathing intensify.

    Ha, ha, ha. I was beginning to lose my cool.

    And the meat stick I had ced against Eda¡¯s secret ce was painfully erect.

    ¡°Slowly¡­Hey¡­..Okutani-kun, take it slowly¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    I know that, but my body won¡¯t listen to me.

    All over my body, the blood felt as if it was boiling.

    Weid in the warm embrace, her hands around me and mine around her after we had told our feeling to each other earlier

    Then, in silence, I pulled out a condom from my bag.

    Almost as if she knew what was about to happen, sheid out a cushion behind her andid back onto it.

    I moved around, trying to cover her up whilst also inserting it in.

    The tip hit Eda¡¯s private parts, causing an electric stimtion to run through her lower body.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ahh¡­..Impossible, it¡¯s too big.¡±

    Eda, who waspletely naked, was making noises while hiding her face.

    The huge twin mounds were staring at me.

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    ¡°Nnnnnnnahh¡±

    Gunyuri. And then, my huge son pushed open Eda¡¯sbia.

    She was so wet that she didn¡¯t put up much of a fight.

    But Eda¡¯s vagina is quite narrow.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­.Please, slowly¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eda¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nnnnnnah, it¡¯sing in¡­.Hey! Slowly!¡±

    I think I¡¯m inserting it slowly.

    But apparently Eda doesn¡¯t think so.

    She was moist and sweating all over, and seemed to be enduring something.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­..Aahnn, but, I¡­..Don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Eda looked at me as she said this.

    The eyes behind the sses were moist.

    Tears were forming in the corners of both eyes, and they were about to start flowing.

    ¡°Do you want to stop?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop¡­.But, wait a minute¡­Okutani-kun, lie down.¡±

    I did as I was told andy down.

    Iy on my back on the cushion that Eda wasying on.

    Eda stood up and took the lead.

    ¡°I like this¡­..Doing it myself.¡±

    It seems that Eda feels more secure when she is in control.

    The same is true in Eda¡¯s everyday life, and it seems to be the same when ites to sex.

    Slowly, Eda began to lower her hips.

    She naturally opened her legs, but Eda didn¡¯t care about that.

    She seemed to be concentrating on the penis that was entering her.

    It¡¯s so hot. I can see her shiny pubic area clearly, which in turn excites me.

    ¡°Nn¡­.¡±

    The tip touches Eda¡¯sbia.

    Kuchii. And then, I heard a small but lewd sound.

    ¡°Ah¡­ahn¡­¡±

    Gugugugu. And so, Eda invited more of the thick rod into her.

    ¡°I, it¡¯s so thick¡­¡­I can¡¯t¡­.¡±

    As she clenched her teeth, I could see the muscle on her neck popping.

    Her huge breasts swayed disciplined every time Eda shivered.

    ¡°Eda¡­.hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re a beast.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to lift my hips just to enter in.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­.Really, slowly¡­.Doing it at my own pace.¡±

    After saying that, Eda invited more of my dick.

    The pressure of the flesh enveloped my entire penis.

    ¡°Aaaaahnnn¡±

    It passes through thebia and reaches the vulva.

    Eda looked up and shouted.

    It was so loud that I looked at the sliding door leading to the next room.

    There was no sign that Mia had woken up.

    ¡°Ah, ahhhn¡­¡±

    ¡°Eda, be quiet. You¡¯ll wake up Mia.¡±

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t order me for every single thing¡­.I¡¯m desperate.¡±

    The tears that had umted were flowing out, and her cheeks turned bright red.

    Despite the strong words she used, i could tell she didn¡¯t have the leeway

    I couldn¡¯t help but thrust my hips up a little.

    ¡°Yaah, ahhhn¡±

    Eda¡¯s eyes opened in surprise and gaped her mouth wide.

    Then, with her eyes wide open, she looked at me usingly.

    ¡°Wh, what are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s in.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but¡­.Ahhhnnn, it¡¯s so thick.¡±

    My ns had entered her vagina.

    It was warm and slimy, even through the rubber.

    While suppressing the urge to quickly thrust, I let Eda continue.

    Eda takes a few deep breaths to catch her breath.

    Then, after making eye contact with me for a moment, she squeezed her eyes tightly shut.

    I wondered if she had made up her mind.

    ¡°Nnnnaah, nn, nnh, aaah, nn¡±

    She started to lower her hips more and more.

    It was different from the slow movement she had made before.

    She is inserting my penis into herself with little patience.

    ¡°Eda¡­.Take it easy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, aaaaaaahnnn¡­ My voice ising out.¡±

    Biting her lips tightly, Eda is trying to hold back her voice.

    With sweat beading on her forehead, she raised her eyebrows and struggled to insert my dick.

    ¡°Haa¡­..Haa¡­It hurtss.¡±

    I want to move, but it¡¯s impossible with Eda in this state.

    A bizarre amount of love juice is flowing from Eda¡¯s private parts.

    But the pain doesn¡¯t seem to be easing.

    ¡°Did¡­..Mia, insert this herself? Aaahnnnnn.¡±

    When she opened her mouth, her voice started toe out.

    Immediately, Eda shut her mouth and held her voice in.

    My dick was wrapped by her strong vaginal wall.

    Eda¡¯s vagina that had never allowed anyone to enter.

    The look of confusion on her face showed me she was surprised by the sudden intrusion of the male reproductive organ.

    ¡°Eda¡­.I inserted it in both Mikoto and Shirota.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that¡­¡­Nnnhhnaah¡±

    ¡°Come on, just a little more.¡±

    ¡°I know, aaaahhhnhn¡­¡­What is, this¡­¡­..Why is this so good for you?¡±

    For some reason, Eda was angry.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather suck a cock than do this, I want to suck a dick¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eda!¡±

    I was at the end of my patience.

    I knew I was being a bit pushy, but I raised my hips upward.

    ¡°Nooooooooooo¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡±

    Eda shouted in a voice that was sure to wake up the person sleeping in the next room.

 Chapter 136: Fukiko Eda 26

    We both looked at the sliding door at the same time.

    Eighty percent of my dick had been inserted into Eda.

    She was in cowgirl position and was restrained.

    ¡°I, I wonder if she got up¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seems to be ok.¡±

    In fact, I don¡¯t know.

    It¡¯s not like there was any movement on the other side of the sliding door.

    ¡°H, hey¡­¡­Can I take it out once¡­..¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I want to suck on your¡­¡­penis.¡±

    Before I could reply, Eda pulled out my dick.

    ¡°Haa, ahnnnn.¡±

    And the ns stirred the vagina wall.

    That appeared to stimte Eda, who closed her eyes and moaned.

    ¡°The first experience is over.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡±

    A little embarrassed, Eda stood up.

    I think she is at her limit. It¡¯s cute how she wobbles a bit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath.¡±

    Wobbling, Eda opened the sliding door and went out.

    I hurriedly chased after her.

    ¡°Ah, hey, what is it?¡°

    I hugged her from behind in the hallway and she turned around, naked.

    Muchi, muchi. Eda¡¯s body isfortable.

    ¡°Eda¡­..You stopped because it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s wrong! I¡¯m done for today¡­..I just want to suck your penis.¡±

    It must have hurt.

    Because it¡¯s Eda, this is the only reaction she had.

    Eda¡¯s vagina was tighter than Mia, Mikoto and Shirota¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get in there, though.¡±

    ¡°For today, you just have to be patient.¡±

    I hugged her as she walked towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Mou, what is it?¡±

    Eda pulls away.

    She turns around and stares at me.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d suck your cock, isn¡¯t it fine?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Eda goes into the bath first.

    I have already taken off my clothes, so I will pass through the dressing room as it is.

    She took off her sses and put them on the sink.

    I took off my T-Shirt, removed the condom and went into the bathroom.

    Eda turns on the tap in the shower and waits for the water to reach the right temperature.

    When it was right, Eda turned on the shower and poured it over me.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re soaking wet.¡±

    ¡°No wonder¡­.You poured it over me.¡±

    It was rare for Eda tough out loud.

    Eda squatte as she ran the shower over my erect cock.

    ¡°Aah¡­..I knew it was good.¡±

    Eda says with an ecstatic expression.

    Standing there, I waited for Eda.

    She put the shower on my cock and lightly washed it with her thin fingers.

    ¡°Can I? Can I suck your cock?¡±

    Eda is even more beautiful without her sses on.

    The steam rising from the shower creates a lustful atmosphere.

    Instead of answering, I took the shower head from Eda.

    She takes this opportunity to lick her lips.

    She opened her mouth wide and sucked on the rod.

    ¡°Nnfuu, amuu¡­¡­.Nchyuu, chyuupu.¡±

    She puts my thick son in her mouth.

    Eda¡¯s mouth was wet, probably from drooling in front of her favourite food.

    ¡°Aaah, Eda¡­¡­It feels so good.¡±

    ¡°Amuu, nnnnmu, achyuu¡±

    Eda grasps the root of my dick with her slender fingers and squeezes it while she sucks on it.

    She looked up at me to see how I was doing.

    Her eyes were half closed, but nheless they were moist as she zed over.

    ¡°Amuu, chyuuu, kuchyuuuuu¡±

    Eda¡¯s cheeks slumped. She was sucking hard.

    The stimtion makes my cock tingle.

    My head feels stirred and my temperature quickly rises.

    Eda tastes the rod as she bobs her head back and forth.

    Every time I responded in a pleasing way, Eda¡¯s movements became more violent.

    ¡°Afuuu¡­..Hey, should I sandwich them?¡±

    She took my dick out of her mouth and I nodded my head.

    As she listened, Eda had already begun to pull her breasts together and was preparing to sandwich them.

    ¡°Aah¡­.Yeah, do it.¡±

    The huge twin melons slowly took my cock between them.

    A soft, pleasant sensation washed over me.

    Eda¡¯s breasts are quite big.

    And it¡¯s fleshy and stimting in the right way.

    Moreover, Eda is a beautiful woman.

    Her long, wet hair is still tied up in a bun above her head.

    The sight of my cock being sandwiched between her breasts as she gave off a dignified air.

    Just seeing that was enough to excite me.

    ¡°Hey, does it feel good? Okutani-kun, do you feel good?¡±

    And so, Eda started to move her breasts.

    The friction is low due to the hot water.

    It¡¯s slippery. And the huge chest is moved back and forth by Eda.

    She dripped her saliva on the top of her exposed breasts.

    ¡°Ah¡­.It feels good¡­.Eda¡­¡­it¡¯s good¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? It¡¯s good, don¡¯t you feel it?¡±

    Eda moves her chest in delight.

    I touched Eda¡¯s nipple with my other hand, the one that was holding the shower head.

    ¡°Ahhhhhn.¡±

    Eda¡¯s voice echoed in the bathroom.

    Her nipples, which move up and down, are taut and firm.

    Korikori. And as I tease Eda, her voice bes sweeter.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡­Haa¡­¡­My nipples, ahhhhnnnnnn, Okutani-kun, I feel good too.¡±

    ¡°Eda¡­¡­.Eda¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You want more? Do you want some more?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­..Eda.¡±

    When I replied, Eda smiled as she shivered with pleasure.

    It seems that being wanted is satisfying.

    ¡°What do you want to do? Okutani-kun, what¡¯s wrong? How can you feel better?¡°

    ¡°I want to insert it¡­..into Eda.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Please¡­.Eda¡­..I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Eda seemed to have a weakness for being desired.

    She trembles with pleasure and seems to be excited when she sees me.

    ¡°Eda¡­..Please. I want to put my cock inside you.¡±

    ¡°O, Okutani-kun¡­..But¡­.¡±

    The effect was immediate.

    Eda raises her eyebrows in annoyance as she holds my dick between her breasts.

    I feel that I discovered her weakness.

    ¡°Eda¡­.Please, let me insert it.¡±

    Eda looks at me as if she¡¯s just realised what¡¯s going on.

    She opened her mouth to say something, but no words seemed toe out.

    It¡¯s probably because she was the one who stopped the pration earlier.

    And when she realised that she couldn¡¯t take it any more, she stopped.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.O, Okutani-kun.¡±

    Eda¡¯s voice changed.

    Eda looks at me with the face of a young girl who is feeling her heart pounding.

    ¡°Do you really want¡­.it that badly?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah¡­Th, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    And then, Eda stood up.

    And as she hugged herself, she said in a low voice.

    ¡°Hu, hurry up¡­..And bring a condom.¡±

    I was going to have sex with her in the bathroom.

 Chapter 137: Fukiko Eda 27

    I got out of the bath at once and went back to our room.

    Naked, I went through my bag and grabbed a new condom.

    Looking up at the door, I noticed that there was no sign of Mia waking up.

    I went back to the bathroom.

    Eda stood there staring at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re so out of breath¡­..You really are a beast, Okutani-kun.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because your body is so erotic.¡±

    I opened the condom and put it on my son as I told her so.

    Eda¡¯s breathing became ragged as she stared at it.

    ¡°Y, you¡¯re going to stick it back in¡­that thing.¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°Really, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    As she said this, Eda also seemed to be getting excited.

    ¡°Eda¡­.¡±

    I grabbed Eda by the shoulders and made her turn her back.

    ¡°Aaahn¡­..Mou¡­.You¡¯re a little rough.¡±

    After all, Eda is the type of person who, when asked, will answer.

    She seems to enjoy being in control and the more I show her my excitement, the more she likes it.

    ¡°Eda¡±

    ¡°I know¡­..Calm down.¡±

    With her back turned, Eda slowly thrusts her hips out.

    I stroked her ass, which had a good amount of flesh on them.

    Her ass was smooth and unblemished.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°You wanted it so badly¡­.Fine, you can have it.¡±

    I grabbed my stick and ced it on Eda¡¯s private part.

    ¡°Haaahn¡±

    Eda¡¯s body stiffens a little.

    She¡¯s still not used to it.

    But it¡¯s not good for me to worry here and take advantage.

    Excited, I tried to insert it.

    ¡°Nnnnnnnahnnnn¡±

    I¡¯m sure she¡¯s wet with love juices.

    I was smoother than the previous attempt.

    Herbia expands as my son advances into Eda.

    Gugugugugu. The wall of flesh resists, but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Haaaaahn, aaaahnn¡±

    Eda cries out.

    She puts both hands on the mirror in front of her and maintains her position.

    Her face is reflected in the mirror, and it is the face that is enduring something.

    Are you okay? I want to ask her that.

    But that¡¯s no good.

    ¡°Eda¡­.I want to insert it deep.¡±

    It is Eda who is in control of the situation.

    ¡°Aaaahnnn, haaa¡­..Ahhhn, okay, you can go all the way in.¡±

    Eda, who is trying her best and is brave, is adorable.

    The boiling blood flows further into my rod.

    My heart painfully raced and I felt dizzy from the rising temperature.

    ¡°Yaaaaaaahn.¡±

    Zupuzupu. And my penis is inserted into her vagina.

    The huge twin mounds, pointing downwards, swayed in time as with Eda¡¯s breathing

    ¡°Okutani-kun¡­..Does it feel good? Does it feel good to be inside me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it feels good.¡±

    In fact, it felt really good.

    Her vagina was tight.

    It was partly because she was a virgin, but not only that.

    Her vagina was so narrow that it was too difficult to insert my thick penis.

    ¡°Here¡­¡­More¡­..Ahhhhhn, all the way¡­¡±

    However, Eda demands for me to go deeper.

    This is not so much for pleasure as for the desire to dominate me.

    If that is the case, I have to answer her request, even if I have to be a bit forceful.

    ¡°Aaaaaahhhhnnnnnn!¡±

    Eda¡¯s reflection in the mirror opened her mouth and moaned.

    The rod was inserted 80% of the way in.

    It must be a very foreign feeling.

    Eda¡¯s eyes widened, confused by a sensation she had never felt before.

    ¡°Ah¡­.It feels good, it feels good.¡±

    Whilst I said this, I moved my hips further forward.

    ¡°Aaahhn, aahhh, no, no, nooo, it¡¯s still impossible, no more.¡±

    ¡°Eda¡­.We havee this far¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡­I am weird¡­.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    I asked her.

    In one swoop, I had taken the advantage over Eda.

    But Eda has no time to notice this.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡­I feel it too much¡­..No, no, nooooooo¡±

    My instincts drive my hips forward.

    Gugugugu. And I almost forcibly inserted thest 20% into Eda.

    A stream of love juice mixed with red flows from Eda¡¯s vagina.

    ¡°Okutani-kun¡­..Okutani-kun¡­..¡±

    Eda looked at me through the mirror and pleaded.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird, I feel like I¡¯m going crazy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what sex is.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good. Aaaahnnn.¡±

    I pulled out a little and Eda opened her mouth and screamed.

    Her whole body seemed to be straining and my penis pressed quite hard against her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better soon.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­.I wonder if I¡¯ll feel better, ahhhhhhhhn, wait, don¡¯t move! Aaahnn.¡±

    I was starting to piston.

    ¡°Sorry, Eda¡­..I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s aaaaaaaahnn, noooooo, I¡¯m going crazyyyyyyy¡­¡­.¡±

    Eda¡¯s response was great, although she was quite reserved.

    Her two heavy breasts were swinging.

    I grabbed Eda¡¯s hips and thrust my penis in and out of her again and again.

    I had to wait for her to get used to this feeling.

    ¡°Aaaaahhhhn, does it feel good? Okutani-kun, does it feel good?¡±

    Eda asks, feeling a little more rxed.

    ¡°It feels good, it feels pretty good¡­..¡±

    ¡°W, well then¡­Aahhn, no, no¡­.Go even faster¡­Wait, nevermind, it¡¯s no goood!¡±

    I increased the speed of my pistons.

    Kuchyuu, kuchyuu. And our private parts made noise.

    Her huge breasts sway, and Eda¡¯s face in the mirror loses itsposure.

    Streaks had appeared on her neck and her cheeks were flushed .

    ¡°Aaahhhn, aahhhn, ahhh, ahhh, thick¡­..This is, aaaaahhhnn, Okutani-kun, yaaaaahn.¡±

    As I gradually increased my speed, Eda lost even more of herposure.

    With beads of sweat pouring down on her forehead, she was at my mercy.

    My hands, which had been gripping her hips, now moved to her huge breasts.

    ¡°Wait, wait, slow down a bit, ahhhhn, ahh, mou, ahhhnn.¡±

    Eda¡¯s body bounced when I touched her nipples.

    And her bouncing body causes my penis to go further in.

    ¡°No, no, I am feeling it too muchhhhhh, this isssssss, no no, I can¡¯t do this aaaaaahnnnn¡­.Okutani-kun, stop it, stop it I¡¯m dying, I can¡¯t think straightt, I¡¯m dyingggg!¡±

    But I didn¡¯t listen to Eda¡¯s words.

    I was so engrossed in her that I started to buck my hips and drown in pleasure.

    Her vagina was widening and it was getting easier to piston.

    Her ck hair, which had been tied up, came undone and fell over her back.

 Chapter 138: Fukiko Eda 28

    ¡°Mouuuuu, it can¡¯t be helped Okutani-kun, aaaaahhhhhn, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    I was rubbing Eda¡¯s breasts while continuing to prate her from behind.

    The speed of my pistoning increases, and Eda¡¯s reflection in the mirror gaps intensely.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhn, ahhhhh, ahh, it¡¯s so intense, so intense, waitt¡±

    Eda, who has lost herposure, drools out of the corner of her mouth.

    The untied hair was coated and clung to Eda¡¯s body.

    ¡°Wait, waitt, I¡¯m going to dieeee, ahhhnn¡±

    The love juices are endless and there is no friction at the junction.

    The vaginal walls moved slickly with each in and out.

    She twisted around to escape, but I prevented her from doing so by grabbing her breasts.

    ¡°You want to kill me? Aahhhhn, what is this, Okutani-kun, wait!¡±

    Eda looks at me in the mirror as if pleading.

    Her eyes were wet with tears, and her face was stripped of its pretense.

    I stopped pistoning and looked at Eda in the mirror.

    ¡°Okutani-kun¡­¡­I understand¡­I¡¯ve got it now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You want me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shaking her head, Eda looked like a child who wasn¡¯t happy.

    She seemed to be very careful not to provoke me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you do¡­Just be a little gentler.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡­¡±

    And, biting her lip in frustration, Eda cast her gaze down.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time.¡±

    ¡°Eda!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Ahhhhhhnnn, as I said, be gentleee ahhhnnnnn, ahhhhh!¡±

    Eda was too cute.

    Helplessly aroused, I resumed my pistoning.

    I enjoy the pleasure of repeatedly hitting the tip of my dick against her cervix.

    Eda, who said she was feeling it too much, raised her eyebrows and struggled to keep herposure.

    ¡°Ahh, ahhhn, wahhn, no, ahhhn, Okutani, ahhhnn, kun, ahhh, ahhnnn¡±

    She tries to speak, but her voice is reced by a gasp before she can finish speaking.

    It is adorable to see Eda in trouble, unable to control even her own body.

    ¡°Ahhhhnn, this is ahhhn, so intense? Heeey, ahhnnn¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost ready.¡±

    ¡°Come, quickly,eeeee, ahhhnnn¡±

    A magma-like mass begins to gather around my waist.

    It seemed as if it would pass through the ureter and fly out.

    The center of my head was numb, and my body trembled with the sensation of ejaction.

    ¡°Eda! I¡¯m cumming!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhnn, mou, ahhnnnn, noo, ahhnnn, so itenseeee¡±

    With tears streaming down her face, Eda was getting fucked.

    ¡°Ahhh¡±

    And I pulled out my penis from Eda¡¯s vagina in one fell swoop.

    I forced Eda, who was trying to crouch down on the spot, to turn toward me.

    I took off the condom and brought my son close to Eda¡¯s face.

    ¡°You brute, you brute, you brute¡­¡­¡±

    Cursing, Eda nibbled into the stick in front of her.

    ¡°Amu¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh¡±

    Ejaction was imminent.

    Eda took hold of the base of the rod and swallowed the tip into her mouth.

    Then, at once, she squeezed it with her thin fingers and licked the ns with her tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±

    Puryuu. The liquid was so thick that you could almost hear the sound of it.

    ¡°Chyuuuuuuu.¡±

    At the same time as the ejaction, Eda squeezes her cheeks and sucks it all out at once.

    Pleasure on top of pleasure, and my thoughts go nk.

    I held back and checked on Eda.

    She was closing her eyes and was trying her best to suck out all the semen.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­.ahhh¡­¡­¡°

    A sudden feeling of weariness.

    Losing my bnce, I took a step back from Eda.

    Eda was on her knees, sucking on my rod.

    The stick was pulled out of her mouth.

    ¡°Haa¡­.haaa¡­.haaa¡­¡±

    Eda stares at me, breathing deeply and repeatedly.

    She still has semen in her mouth.

    I was basking in the afterglow of the pleasure.

    My vision is blurry.

    ¡°Gulp.¡±

    Eda swallowed my semen.

    She swallowed it while staring at me.

    ¡°Nn¡­haaa¡­I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s toote to apologize now.¡±

    And so, Eda slowly stands up.

    Then she puffed out her cheeks angrily and mumbled,

    ¡°Hey, does it really feel good?¡±

    ¡°It should be¡­¡±

    She has not yet found pleasure.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Staring at my face, Eda hesitated and then opened her mouth.

    ¡°Then I can do it again for you¡­¡±

    As if to hide the fact that she had lost herposure, Eda was even more Eda than usual.

    She released her dignified atmosphere to the maximum and intimidated me.

    However, she was somehow cute and Iughed.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Then we took turns taking showers and went back to our rooms.

    When I opened the sliding door through which Mia was sleeping, Eda stopped moving.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    I asked, as I was pulling up the futon in my room.

    Eda looked down at the sleeping Mia without looking at me.

    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    In a panic, I peeked into the next room too.

    Then the thing curled up under the thinforter slowly woke up.

    Her face was bright red. And her eyes were looking down, as if she was somewhat guilty.

    ¡°From when?¡±

    ¡°Eh, let¡¯s see¡­.¡±

    Mia answers with a troubled smile.

    ¡°Just before you disappeared into the bathroom, I think¡­¡­¡±

    After all, that was when Eda moaned.

    ¡°Forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Eeeh!? I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡­¡±

    Mia looked up and saw Eda.

    Then she nced at me and murmured.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lively guy, huh?¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­A little bit! Then, good night!¡±

    After saying that, Mia pulls the covers over her head again.

    I locked eyes with Eda.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the next room¡­And you can sleep over here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, good night.¡±

    Muttering this, Eda pushed me into the room where Mia was.

    She handed me my luggage and closed the sliding door.

    Just before the sliding door closed, Eda let out a voice that only I could hear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it too much.¡±

    The sliding door is closed.

    I stared at the puffy futon for a while and thought about what I should do.

 Chapter 139: Kurusu Mia 50 Fukiko Eda 29

    It was quiet.

    I put my bag aside andy down next to the futon under which Mia was sleeping.

    ¡°Mia¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    She was awake. There is a tiny reply.

    But no movement. Mia was still covered with the futon and did not move.

    I turned the futon over Mia¡¯s head and crawled into it.

    Mia was curled up with her back to me.

    ¡°Should we do it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­..¡±

    ¡°But¡±

    Our conversation in the futon.

    We were careful not to be overheard by Eda.

    ¡°Because Koumei¡­.You did it with Fukiko, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you mad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡±

    ¡°I, I see¡­..¡±

    Slowly, Mia turns to me.

    She moves carefully so as not to turn the futon over.

    It was too dark to clearly see her face.

    ¡°Already¡­¡­While people are sleeping¡­Mou¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Should I have woken you up?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No¡­.That¡¯s something different, though¡­.¡±

    ¡°What should I have done?¡±

    After a few moments of silence, Mia said.

    ¡°Kiss me now.¡±

    We move our faces closer together.

    Just before kissing, Miaughed.

    ¡°Koumei is really naughty, huh?¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Mia to be the only one to say that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­.Nn¡±

    Our lips met.

    Mia¡¯s moist lips.

    Immediately, our lips parted, and I said,

    ¡°Did Mia feel naughty when she heard her voice?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that every single time¡­Chyuu¡±

    We kiss again.

    The kisses became more and more intense as we repeated several short kisses.

    ¡°Nnnn¡­Chyuu, chyuupu, Koumei¡­.nnn¡±

    Soon our tongues entwined with each other¡¯s and we stirred our mouths.

    We slurped our saliva.

    ¡°Hapuu¡­.Was it Fukiko¡¯s first time?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°How did it feel?¡±

    This was our conversation between the kisses.

    ¡°I felt good but¡­..Eda said it didn¡¯t feel good for her.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.But, she¡¯ll feel better soon.¡°

    ¡°Tell her that, not me.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Miaughing is really cute.

    ¡°Mia¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    We pressed our lips together.

    I put my arms behind her back and we entwined our legs as well.

    Squeezee. We continued kissing as we embraced each other.

    ¡°Is she already asleep?¡±

    ¡°Eda?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder.¡±

    It was silent, and then I carefully listened.

    There is no sounding from the next room.

    ¡°No sound but¡­¡°

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    After telling me this, Mia got out of the futon on all fours.

    Then, she opened the sliding door a little.

    ¡°The lights are off¡­Oii, Fukiko¡±

    A tiny voice called out to Mia from between the sliding doors.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Not so easy to sleep, huh?¡±

    That¡¯s true too.

    A man and woman who might have sex are sleeping next to each other.

    I would be surprised if they could sleep as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you sleep over here, too?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Eda must have been surprised. I was surprised too.

    She opened the sliding door further and Mia moved around the room on all fours.

    ¡°Hey, what is it? Aren¡¯t you guys going to do it?¡±

    In the darkness, I can hear Mia and Eda talking.

    ¡°I was going, but I won¡¯t¡­Because Fukiko is awake.¡±

    So we won¡¯t.

    For my part, I was a little disappointed because I had been expecting it.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re here together¡­Hey? Can the three of us sleep together?¡±

    ¡°Th, then I¡¯ll take the futon with me, so don¡¯t pull it away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, two futons.¡±

    Then Mia came to this room.

    Eda also came, pulled by Mia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Koumei will sleep between the futons.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­¡­¡±

    I do as I am told and move between the futons.

    It¡¯s not veryfortable, partly because it¡¯s a joint.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty small.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    So Mia slept on my right side and Eda on my left.

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of nice¡­.Like this.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You know, like a sleepover.¡±

    With me on the side, Eda and Mia are having a conversation.

    Mia was in close proximity to me, while Eda was a little further away.

    Slowly, I reach for Eda¡¯s hand.

    When I touched her body, she moved jerkily.

    ¡°I am looking forward to our trip to Mt. Omuro.¡°

    ¡°T, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The conversation continues.

    I tugged on Eda¡¯s hand and encouraged her to move closer to me.

    Eda turned over once and snuggled closer to me.

    I could feel her firm body and full breasts on my arms.

    The sexual desire that had oncein dormant began to swell again.

    Moving my right hand, I stroked Mia¡¯s waist.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­Does Mt. Omuro have a river or something?¡±

    I¡¯m sure she must have noticed, but Mia doesn¡¯t show any reaction.

    Moving my hand further to her thigh, I savored Mia¡¯s leg.

    ¡°There is¡­.I can swim.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe I should bring a bathing suit or something.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    This time, I stroked Eda¡¯s leg with my left hand.

    Kyuu. Eda¡¯s grip on my arms became stronger.

    Both of my hands are stroking separate women¡¯s feet.

    I was excited by the situation.

    Mia took my hand in hers.

    She then led me into the one-piece dress she was wearing.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Unintentionally, I let out a voice.

    The shorts Mia was wearing were surprisingly wet.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Eda asks curiously.

    I was trying to think of a way to cover it up, when Mia spoke up first.

    ¡°Fukiko, I¡¯m sorry¡­I still want to do it.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    At the same time as Eda¡¯s puzzled voice, Mia picks herself up.

    She then leaned over me, as if clinging to me.

 Chapter 140: Kurusu Mia 51, Fukiko Eda 30

    Eda, who was close to my arm, looked up at Mia.

    ¡°¡­You want to? Eh? Mia?¡±

    ¡°After I heard you, I was so wet¡­I tried to put up with it, but I just can¡¯t.¡±

    She wasying on my stomach, and I couldn¡¯t move.

    The reason she called Eda over here was apparently to hold back.

    Eda thought for a moment and then spoke up.

    ¡°Sure. If you don¡¯t mind me watching.¡±

    ¡°Okay, watch me.¡±

    Mia answered and started to take off my pants.

    I did as I was told.

    ¡°Eda¡­¡­Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mia is your girlfriend too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Or you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Mia¡¯s hands stops as she removes her pants.

    ¡°I see¡­Koumei, do you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°Um, well¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason why I wouldn¡¯t want to.

    The situation is too peculiar, however.

    Having sex with another partner as the person you just had sex with is entwined in your arms.

    My trunks are taken off, and my penis is exposed.

    It wasn¡¯t erected. But its size was still there.

    Mia stood up and took off her panties.

    She seemed to want to insert it immediately and released her voice when she saw my penis.

    ¡°Get it up!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not magic¡­¡±

    ¡°Why!? You did it with Fukiko, but you can¡¯t do it with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, you have to stimte it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡±

    Mia puffs out her cheeks.

    She still seems a bit angry.

    ¡°Then,¡±

    And Eda¡¯s hand, which had been closely pressed to my arm, reached out and grabbed my dick.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you cum.¡±

    Eda¡¯s slender fingers entwine.

    Munimuni. And she touched my dick as she was rubbing it.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Mia covered the lower part of my body.

    Then she opened her mouth and licked my limp dick.

    ¡°Aaaah¡­.Eh? Aaah¡­What?¡°

    My thoughts were not able to keep up with the erotic things that had suddenly begun.

    My dick is held by Eda and Mia is licking the tip.

    ¡°Ah¡­.It¡¯s getting bigger.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­That¡¯s true¡­I can insert it now, right?¡±

    Mia really seems to have reached the end of her patience.

    She began to touch her own area while licking my own.

    ¡°Nchyuu¡­nn¡­.a little more.¡±

    Eda kisses me.

    She is touching my dick while kissing me.

    ¡°Aaaaaahh¡­.Hurry, hurry.¡±

    ¡°No, hold on, Mia.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Fukiko, you are being mean?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Wait until he is fully erect¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nnnnngh!¡±

    Mia writhes on top of me while fiddling with herself.

    Eda smiled as she kissed me.

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Mia¡­¡­¡±

    It appears that Eda is being mean.

    ¡°Ahnn¡±

    Mia touched Eda¡¯s breast with her left hand.

    It was over a one-piece dress, but the sight of the obscenity made my thing harder.

    ¡°Hey!? Mia? You¡¯re quite the beast yourself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault Fukiko! I could hear your voice from the bathroom all the way down here.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±

    Eda is trembling.

    It seems that it is Mia¡¯s turn to be mean to Eda.

    ¡°It was amazing¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­That¡¯s not true¡±

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    And Mia interrupts Eda¡¯s statement and straddles my dick.

    ¡°Sorry Koumei¡­¡­There¡¯s no mood or anything.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Aah¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to do the same thing to you! Let me put myself in you? Okay?¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t have a condom¡­¡­¡±

    However, at these words, Mia childishly smiled and sat down.

    Eda loosens her grip on my dick.

    While keeping her face close to mine, Eda watches the moment of insertion.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­Because today is a safe day.¡°

    ¡°Aaaaaaaahhhnn.¡±

    It was inside raw.

    Mia, still wearing her one-piece dress, inserts my dick in a cowgirl position.

    Gufun. And, it was smoothly inserted through thebia majora and into the vagina.

    ¡°Aahhhnn¡­Koumei¡¯s cock¡­Feels so good¡­¡±

    She inserted it halfway.

    I didn¡¯t think raw insertion would feel this good.

    The vagina¡¯s heat, Mia¡¯s heartbeat.

    The movement of the slimy walls of the vagina.

    Everything was directly stimting to me.

    ¡°Ohh¡­What a sight!¡±

    Eda whispered in my ear.

    Sukusuku. My body trembled.

    ¡°Ohhhnn. Haaahhnn.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    Indeed, my erected dick was inserted into Mia¡¯s body.

    But I can¡¯t grasp the shape myself, as if it had melted as soon as she inserted it.

    ¡°Koumeii, Koumeii¡±

    ¡°Mia¡­¡­It feels so good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, raw insertion feels so good, heey, ahhnn, you didn¡¯t do it with Fukiko, right? You didn¡¯t put it in raw, right?¡±

    It seemed that she was jealous.

    I could tell by the atmosphere that Eda was a bit miffed.

    Eda moved even closer to me.

    She was watching Mia closely, and then she put her cheeks against mine.

    ¡°What, show me¡­.already!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhn, hoooohhhn, you said you wanted to see it, right, Fukiko? Yaaaahhnnn, I¡¯m about to cum, aaaaaaaahhhhhnnn.¡±

    Guchyuu. Soundes from the connection.

    Mia gets up on her knees, clenches her fists in front of her chest, and lowers her hips.

    ¡°Mia¡­It¡¯s going in¡±

    It was truly a coalescence.

    My dick melts in the vagina and seems to melt inside of Mia.

    As soon as my son reached the deepest part of the vagina, something beyond pleasure popped in my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, Mia¡­.Ahhhhnnn¡±

    ¡°Koumeeeeeeeeeei, haaaaaaaaaaahhnnn, I¡¯mminggg¡±

    Mia had not even started to piston yet, but she straightened up and looked at the ceiling.

    ¡°Aaahhhnn¡­.it¡¯s too early, I¡­..haaa¡­¡±

    She exhales loudly and basks in the afterglow of pleasure.

    ¡°Mia¡­.You¡¯re too sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­haa¡­that¡¯s right¡­I came too easily.¡±

    I was still deep inside her for a while, and Mia was catching her breath.

    I said to Eda, who kept her face close to mine.

    ¡°Eda¡­Turn over.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Turn over the dress.¡±

    ¡°Y, you¡­¡±

    With a sound of dismay, Eda turned up the skirt part of her dress herself.

    Her shorts are revealed. I reach out and touch Eda¡¯s shorts.

    ¡°Nnn¡±

    ¡°Eda is wet too.¡±

    ¡°Obviously¡­When you show me something like this.¡±

    I stroked Eda¡¯s secret part over the top of her shorts.

    Eda gasps softly, ¡®nn, nn, nngh¡¯

    ¡°Koumei¡­¡±

    Emerging from the aftermath, Mia looked at me.

    Then she began to slowly move her hips back and forth.

    ¡°Ahhhnnn, Mia¡­.That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Noo, look at me now, ahhhnnn, nnnaggghhh¡­.It feels good, right?¡±

    I can feel the tip hitting the opening of her cervix.

    Mia moves back and forth with the tip still in the same position..

    The tip rubbed against the cervix and felt good.

    ¡°I¡¯m also feeling gooooooood, it¡¯s hitting meeeee ahhhhhnnn¡­.right here¡±

    Mia rocks back and forth while rubbing her belly.

    ¡°Nnahh, Koumei-kun¡­Ahhhnn¡±

    Eda¡¯s gasping voice repeats in my ear.

    Her shorts are getting wetter and wetter, and Eda slowly opened her legs.

 Chapter 141: Kurusu Mia 52, Fukiko Eda 31

    It was too erotic.

    The perfect beautiful girl on top of me, wiggling her hips as I inserted my rod into her slender body.

    And the dark-haired student council president spread her legs as my fingers rubbed her crotch.

    In the dark Japanese-style room, lewd voices chorus.

    Mia was moaning like an animal, honest to her instincts.

    Eda was trying to keep her voice low, but it wasing out from the back of her throat.

    ¡°Hoonn, ahhhnn, nnaa, ohnnn¡±

    ¡°Nnn¡­.ahnnnn¡­..yahhnnn¡±

    I rubbed Eda¡¯s crotch as hard as I could.

    It was soaking wet and made a squeaking sound.

    ¡°Okutani¡­.kun, ahhhnn, ahhh¡±

    ¡°Koumei,ing, ahhhhhhhnnn, ohhnn¡±

    Mia ces her hands on my body as she swings her hips back and forth.

    I kept touching Eda¡¯s crotch while turning my face to Mia¡¯s. The warm vagina enveloped my rod.

    The warm vagina enveloped my meat pole, which was already a different creature that was not mine.

    Every time Mia moved her hips back and forth, the tip rubbed against the entrance to her womb, bringing waves of pleasure to my consciousness.

    ¡°Ahhhnn, hey, more intense.¡±

    Eda speaks up.

    Mia and Eda both felt a surge of pleasure as the tip rubbed against the entrance of her womb.

    Mia and Eda are wearing matching dresses.

    Both of them were still wearing the flower-patterned one-piece and had only taken off their pants.

    ¡°Mia, does it feel good?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhnn, unn, ahhhhhn, it feels good, amazing.¡±

    ¡°Will it feel good for me too?¡±

    ¡°Hoohhn, if you have sex with Koumei a lot, then it willl yahhhhhnnn, it feels so goooood!¡±

    Mia¡¯s hips began to move faster and faster.

    Eda smiled a little and then crawled up on all fours to my face.

    ¡°Can you lick it for me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­Come here, Eda.¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    Slowly, Eda straddles my face.

    I saw Eda¡¯s wet secret part right in front of me.

    A flower garden for high school girls who have just lost their virginity.

    ¡°It¡¯s so erotic¡­.Fukikoooo, it¡¯s so erotiiic¡±

    ¡°Mia likes erotic, huh?¡±

    Eda asked as she sat down.

    ¡°I like itttt, I like sexxx.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhnnn.¡±

    Eda¡¯s secret part kissed my lips.

    Sweet drool leaked out from her exposed lower body.

    ¡°Lick mee, lick mee, ahhhhhhnnnnn, violentely¡±

    ¡°Hoooohhhnn, ahhhhhn, yahhhhhn, it feels goood, Fukiko, Fukikoo¡±

    ¡°Miaaaaaahhhhhnn, Mia.¡±

    Mia is inserting my meat stick and Eda is on my face.

    The two beautiful girls on top of me encounter each other there and call each other¡¯s faces.

    Both frantically wiggle their hips on top of me.

    Guchyuun, guchyuuun, guchyuun.

    And the lewd sounds rang out incessantly.

    I stopped thinking even a second ahead and devoured the pleasure that was now in front of me.

    ¡°I love it, Koumei, I love you¡±

    Mia desperately shouted her feelings for me.

    ¡°It feels so gooooood, Koumei, Koumei.¡±

    Perhaps inspired, Eda, who is bucking her hips on my face, also makes a sound.

    ¡°Me toooo, ahhhhnnnn, no¡­. I can¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°Say it, Fukiko, say it.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why Mia is asking Eda to do it.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.

    I was just licking Eda¡¯sbia.

    Jyuru, jyuru. I licked the juice and extended my tongue deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Yaaaahhnnnn, I can¡¯t ahhhnnn, it feels too good.¡±

    ¡°Should I stop? Koumei is going to stop if you don¡¯t tell him.¡±

    For some reason, Mia is dictating my actions.

    But it was effective, and Eda pushed her crotch a little harder against my mouth.

    ¡°Noo, ahhhn, don¡¯t stopp.¡±

    ¡°Then, Fukiko, you have to properly say it, ahhnnn.¡±

    I quickly withdrew my tongue into her mouth at that moment.

    ¡°Eh? Eh? Why, did you stop?¡±

    Guri, guri. Eda pushed her hips against me.

    But I did as Mia said and stopped licking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, aaaaahhh, I was almost ready to cum!¡±

    The dignified Eda had be so wild.

    That alone was enough to get me very excited.

    Since I was going to the trouble, I raised my hips upward.

    ¡°Kyaa, ahhhhhn, haaaaanaa, so suddenly, ahhnn, Koumeii.¡±

    I mmed my hips down so that the connected area was even deeper.

    Mia moves her hips in time with the rhythm of my hips mming into her so that the rod goes even deeper.

    ¡°Ohhhhhn, ahhhhhnnn, I¡¯ming, Koumeiii, so intenseeeeee¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair ahhhnn, being all over Miaa, ahhhnn¡±

    ¡°Koumei, I love you, I love you, I love you¡±

    Mia¡¯s hips moved frantically.

    Mia¡¯s vagina and my rod are already in a mess.

    The lvoe juices and pre-cum were making my thighs soaked.

    ¡°M, me tooo, ahhhhn, Okutani-kunn, Okutani-kunn.¡±

    Guri, guri, Eda makes a wet sound as she presses her hips against me.

    ¡°I like you so, I love you, so¡­.please¡­.I love you.¡±

    Thest part of her voice sounded as if she was about to fade away.

    But her feelings were firmly confirmed.

    I licked Eda¡¯s vulva all at once with my tongue nted firmly at it.

    ¡°Yaaaaahhhhhnn, here it issss,, ahhhhnnn, I love you, I love you, I love you.¡±

    ¡°Fukikoo, you¡¯re so cute¡­Fukiko¡±

    She continued to move her hips.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhn, I¡¯ming!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cumming too!¡±

    Mia and Eda dered.

    Hearing this deration, my sperm also began to gather and prepare to shoot.

    I understood. I could say that our consciousnesses were connected.

    All three of us could cum at the same time.

    ¡°Haaaaaaahhhn, Koumei, Fukiko, I¡¯m cumming¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhn, I love it, I love you, Okutani-kuuuuuunnn¡±

    Both beautiful women stiffen on me at the same time.

    At that moment, I mmed my rod into the deepest part of Mia¡¯s body and ejacted with all my might.

    I could see my seed ejecting with great force and swimming into Mia¡¯s uterus.

 Chapter 142: Ando Mikoto 36

    When I woke up, I was the only one sleeping on the futon.

    I was lying on the floor in the middle of two futons.

    My foggy head gradually became clearer.

    Yesterday, after the three of us had done it at the same time, I had fallen asleep almost as if I had fainted.

    I don¡¯t know what they did after that.

    Seeing that I was wearing my pants properly, one of them must have taken care of me.

    I am sorry for all the trouble.

    ¡°Good morning¡­¡±

    When I opened the sliding door next to the room, I found Mia sitting there.

    She was sitting at the table, wearing her school uniform.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah¡­I slept like I passed out. Where¡¯s Eda?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s taking a shower.¡±

    Mia looked at me, smiled and stood up.

    ¡°My parents areing home, so I¡¯ll leave when Fukikoes out.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    There was apparently breakfast on the table for Mia.

    She probably showered and had breakfast first.

    When I sat down across from her, Mia asked me while stacking empty tes on top of each other.

    ¡°What shall we do?¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°When we go to stay at the mountain, aren¡¯t we in charge of the food?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    That¡¯s still a couple of weeks away.

    Already looking forward to it, Mia¡¯s face was bright like a child who couldn¡¯t wait for it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot, but I don¡¯t want it to be too expensive.¡±

    ¡°Right. If it¡¯s cheapter, that¡¯s better.¡±

    Eda came in from the shower.

    ¡°Oh, are you going home already?¡±

    ¡°Unn¡­I have to go out with my parents.¡±

    Mia stood up as she took her bag.

    She bowed deeply to Eda.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me stay here.¡±

    ¡°What is it, being so formal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Mia looked up and smiled.

    Edaughed as well.

    I felt that the distance between the two of the was getting closer.

    Eda and I walked Mia to the front door.

    Mia waved at us and left.

    After she was out of sight, Eda looked at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s half past ten, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Is it that time¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a light breakfast and then go out.¡±

    We went back to the room and ate bread together.

    While Eda was getting ready to leave, I took a shower.

    After cleaning up the futon and doing the dishes, we went outside together.

    ¡°Is it crowded, I wonder?¡±

    Eda wears a summery yellow one-piece dress that was open at the chest.

    Her long hair was tied back and she was wearing light makeup.

    She was wearing a tiny, cute watch and shoes that looked brand new.

    ¡°Must be, summer vacation just started.¡±

    As promised, we go to see ¡°Channel 2¡± together.

    We went to a movie theather in a a mall and got in line.

    It was crowded, but we were able to see it.

    ¡°It was a piece of crap.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was terrible.¡±

    We left the theather together, feeling a little angry.

    ¡°I admit that my expectations were high because the first one was so good¡­But it was terrible.¡±

    ¡°It was a waste to make it like that.¡±

    ¡°It kind of made me want to see a well-received horror movie.¡±

    ¡°I thought about that too. But I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look into it, and we¡¯ll watch it together sometime soon.¡±

    With that promise, Eda and I parted ways.

    On the way home, I looked at my wallet and was surprised.

    I had so little money. I had been spending too much recently.

    Until recently, I had not been spending money at all, so I had a good amount of money saved up. But recently, I have been spending a lot of money.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad¡­¡±

    I am poor.

    I don¡¯t get a monthly allowance.

    I had to ask my parents for money I needed for school and other things each time I needed.

    ¡°At this rate, the summer vacation¡­¡­¡±

    I have a feeling that many events will coincide.

    Of course. I have more than one girlfriend.

    The same is true for the overnight stay at the mountain, and there will be other dates like today¡¯s.

    I have no other choice to refuse them, if I am busy. But I didn¡¯t want to turn them down because I didn¡¯t have the money.

    I think someone mentioned it.

    Having a girlfriend is a costly thing.

    I have five girlfriends now.

    ¡°I have no choice but to work¡­¡­¡±

    So, I put my luggage in my room and headed for Ando¡¯s house next door.

    Without pressing the doorbell, I entered the house on my own.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Koumei.¡±

    I heard a voice, and Mikoto came running down the hallway.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just finished lunch.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯te here to eat lunch.¡±

    Mikoto was still in her jersey today.

    Her sleepy face was boucing, and her eyes were half open as usual, as if she had just woken up.

    ¡°What is it then? Ah, did youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to get your hopes up, but that¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m looking for Kotoe-san.¡±

    ¡°Eh? For mom?¡±

    Ignoring Mikoto¡¯s raied eyebrows, I took off my shoes and proceeded down the hallway.

    ¡°The darkroom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s filming the cat that came into our yard.¡±

    Mikoto answered as she followed me.

    When I entered the living room and looked out the window, I saw that Kotoe Ando was indeed holding a camera.

    In front of it, a pure white cat was sleepingfortably.

    When I opened the window, Kotoe-san looked up from the camera and saw me.

    Iughed at her face.

    ¡°Oh, Koumei, I got some good pictures.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not content with just taking pictures of the cat in the garden, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Kotoe-san looked at me and her eyes widened.

 Chapter 143: Ando Mikoto 37

    Kotoe-san is a beautiful woman.

    Her daughter Mikoto is also beautiful, probably because she has a lot of Kotoe¡¯s blood in her.

    She is tall and slender in her own way.

    She didn¡¯t have much of a chest, but her wildness was cool.

    Even now, she was wearing a worn-out T-shirt and jeans.

    She held the camera with her thin, burnt arms and looked at me with zing eyes.

    ¡°What is it? Being provocative?¡±

    ¡°I need the money.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being very hasty.¡±

    After taking off her sandals, Kotoe-san walks into the living room.

    ¡°Eh? Are you going somewhere? Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Mikoto bounces and expresses her opinion.

    I and Kotoe-san ignored Mikoto and proceeded with the conversation.

    ¡°Right¡­Then we¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow!?¡±

    ¡°What? You said it, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ve been thinking about it myself. It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ¡°I, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll leave at 5am tomorrow morning. How about 100,000 for four days and three nights?¡±

    ¡°Noints.¡±

    I replied and went back down the corridor.

    I had a lot of preparation to do.

    ¡°Hey, Koumei! Hey, you haven¡¯t decided where you¡¯re going, have you?¡±

    Mikoto asked as she followed me down the hallway.

    I answered as I put on my shoes at the entrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll decide soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always in such a hurry¡­Hey, can¡¯t Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°Ask Kotoe-san about that.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­Mama!¡±

    And then Mikoto walks back down the hallway.

    I went back to my house.

    Kotoe-san was a well-known photographer in her own right.

    She specialized in photographing wild animals and nature.

    She would suddenly go off on her own to the mountains, and forests to shoot, and at one point, she even went abroad.

    And I had been Kotoe-san¡¯s assistant several times.

    At first, I was taken along with Mikoto for fun.

    Gradually, the number of things I had to do increased, and with it came the money.

    To take care of Kotoe-san¡¯s personal surroundings so that she could concentrate on taking photos.

    That was my job. I pitched tents in the fields and cooked for her.

    I also did anything else that was necessary.

    I did not dislike my job.

    Being in the midst of nature¡¯s magnificence purifies everything.

    Although I work almost without a break, I am still grateful for the time when I can be absorbed in it.

    Anxiety and frustration disappear with the chores, and all I have to do is just move my body.

    When I return home, a pleasant sense of exhaustion awaits me.

    And I want to go back again.

    When I went home and told my mother that I was going out, we had a conversation that seemed like one for the first time in a long time.

    My mother is very close with Mikoto¡¯s.

    ¡°It was a no¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    And so, Mikoto came to my room at night.

    From the time I started to get paid, Mikoto often stayed at home.

    ¡°Damn it! I would have helped you!¡±

    ¡°Where did she say we¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°She said you¡¯re going to go in Japan¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I was chatting with Mikoto as I prepared for my four-day, three-night stay.

    I have to wake up early tomorrow. I wanted to finish preparations quickly, eat dinner, and go to bed.

    ¡°Hey¡­The only reason you don¡¯t have money is because you¡¯re dating us, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What is that!? You don¡¯t have to be so upfront about it! I am your girlfriend too.¡±

    Mikoto was adorable, her cheeks puffing out of frustration.

    ¡°That¡¯s why. I want to do all kinds of fun things with Mikoto.¡±

    ¡°U, unn.¡±

    Mikoto suddenly became quiet.

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t hurt to go along with Kotoe-san¡¯s photography trips. It¡¯s fun.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ If that¡¯s the case, okay.¡±

    Mikotoughed as she took a deep breath through her nose.

    ¡°But¡­I still want to go with you.¡±

    ¡°If Kotoe-san said no, then no.¡±

    ¡°Uuu¡­¡­¡±

    Mikoto looked dissatisfied as she puffed out her cheeks.

    Then my and Ando family decided to have dinner together.

    We gathered at our house and sat around the dining table in a lively atmosphere as usual.

    It was always like this the day before Kotoe-san and I left for a photography trip.

    We ended the party early and went back to our respective homes.

    ¡°Ah, Koumei¡­¡±

    It was when I was walking Mikoto back to the front of the street as she leaving.

    Kotoe-san returned to her house first, and only Mikoto came back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The sun was setting and it was dark ouside.

    The light leaking from my family house was faint because the curtains were closed.

    The only light was barely enough to see Mikoto¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Haa?¡±

    ¡°As I said, I will kiss you!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s face turns a little red at myment.

    She said in a mumbled whisper.

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s right¡­¡­I want to do it.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just say so.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She shakes her head and Mikoto looks up at me.

    Then, she pouts a little.

    ¡°I do it because Koumei wants to.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but¡­Okay.¡±

    I moved my face closer to the short Mikoto, who had no intention of standing on her tiptoes.

    I have to bend foward a little.

    Chyuu.

    I briefly kissed her and I parted my lips.

    I guess she had her eyes closed, because when I returned to my position, Mikoto slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Ehehehe.¡±

    With a shy smily, my little childhood friend turned her back on me.

    ¡°Now, Koumei will be able toe home safely.¡±

    ¡°Your kiss doesn¡¯t have that kind of power!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    With these words, Mikoto quickly disappeared to her house.

    The next day, the car left for the airport at 5am.

    After driving for a while, Kotoe let out a sigh.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    As if in response to Kotoe-san¡¯s words, Mikoto peeked out from under the luggage packed in the back seat.

    Her face was bright red and sweat was all over her face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay!? I want to go too!¡±

    It seems that she followed us.

    I don¡¯t know if Kotoe-san was aware of this and left, or if she realized after we left.

    But if she came this far, she has no choice but to go with us.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­.Let¡¯s go together for the first time in a while!¡±

    Kotoe-san stepped hard on the elerator pedal.

 Chapter 144: Ando Mikoto 38

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Kotoe-san shouted as she drove.

    I nodded, sitting in the passanger seat.

    ¡°But, eeeh!? Five girlfriends¡­¡­.How could Mikoto allow such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I forgave him or else I wouldn¡¯t have be his girlfriend.¡±

    Sitting in the back seat, Mikoto made eye contact with me through the rearview mirror of the window.

    Why does she say that?

    Kotoe-san is tolerant in this area, or rather, she is not bound bymon sense, so she does not get angry or pull back, but it is not something that can be easily said to others.

    ¡°Well¡­I knew Mikoto liked Koumei but¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think of this.¡±

    ¡°You knew!?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I knew! Don¡¯t underestimate your mother, okay?¡±

    I looked out of the window and saw a highway.

    I have been down this road many times as it seems to lead to the airport.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Cat Ind.¡±

    ¡°Cat Ind? That ind with 15 inhabitants and 1000 cats?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Kotoe-san shook her head.

    ¡°There are a few more inhabitants. But there are five times as many cats.¡±

    ¡°That many!?¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s an ind that hasn¡¯t been talked about that much¡­..It¡¯s official name is Iwakiri Ind.¡±

    ¡°Such a ce¡­¡­It¡¯s rare for you to take pictures of living things.¡±

    Kotoe-san¡¯s specialty in photography was nature.

    She would go into ces like jungles alone and take pictures there.

    ¡°I was taking pictures of a cat yesterday, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a white cat.¡±

    ¡°As I did, I became a little curious. I asked a friend of mine, and they told me about Iwakiri Ind.¡±

    ¡°Hee.¡±

    Well, I don¡¯t care where we go.

    However, I was afraid to go on an ind where there might be lodging.

    If we stayed at an inn, there would be little for me to do.

    ¡°You have work to do, okay?¡±

    Kotoe-san said, perhaps sensing the look on my face.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay at an inn, and it¡¯s not a dangerous ce, but it¡¯s my first time there. It¡¯s not famous yet, and I don¡¯t know where to take pictures.¡±

    ¡°Looking for a ce¡­¡­¡±

    That kind of thing has happened before.

    While Kotoe-san was taking pictures, I would look for a ce that she could use for the next shoot.

    With map in hand, I would note down the points of interest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like doing that.¡±

    It¡¯s monotonous work, like walking all the time.

    It is fun to watch Kotoe-san taking pictures, but it¡¯s not fun to walk alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s your job, don¡¯tin. Besides, this time Mikoto is with you.¡±

    ¡°Eeh!? I¡¯m gonna be walking too?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Mikoto doesn¡¯t like to do anything outdoors.

    When she was a little girl, we used to run together in the woods and on the beach, but these days she doesn¡¯t do that anymore.

    Whenever she had free time, Mikoto would hang out at home.

    ¡°Why not! You can walk around the ind together without anyone bothering you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see, not!¡±

    I red at Mikoto, who was sitting in the back seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get tired on the way, so I won¡¯t give you a piggyback ride, okay?¡±

    ¡°Th, that won¡¯t happen! How old do you think I am!?¡±

    So, the car proceeded halfway through the discussion.

    Kotoe-sanughed loudly and the atmosphere was congenial throughout the trip.

    When we were almost to the airport, Mikoto fell asleep as if her batteries had ran out.

    ¡°Koumei¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Kotoe-san spoke to me.

    ¡°Is she all right?¡±

    ¡°Haa?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why she enrolled at the Agra Girls Academy?¡±

    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t.¡±

    I was somewhat curious about it, but I couldn¡¯t ask her.

    ¡°The truth is, she was nning to apply to the same school as you.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­If you think about it, that¡¯s true.¡±

    She likes me.

    It would be normal for her to try to enroll in the same high school.

    ¡°That girl¡­probably wanted to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Haa!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the kind of ce Agra Girl¡¯s Academy is, you know? The curriculum also includes kimono dressing, flower arrangement and tea ceremony.¡±

    Mikoto doing flower arrangement.

    It¡¯s strange to think that childhood friend is wearing a kimono and arranging flowers.

    ¡°No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s bride training, no? Mikoto told me a long time ago, ¡®If I keep this up, I¡¯ll end up like my mom!¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    After smiling, Kotoe-san said.

    ¡°Now she seems to respect me in her own way, but¡­.She didn¡¯t like it at that time, did she? She said she wanted to be a normal wife.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the angry tone¡­¡±

    It was very Mikoto-like.

    ¡°Ah, this girl¡­I thought at the time, she has someone she wants to marry¡­And the only person I could think of was you.¡±

    ¡°Marriage¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t sound very realistic. Besides, Koumei has five girlfriends.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I don¡¯t hate men like that.¡±

    Kotoe-san turns the steering wheel.

    The airport is getting closer.

    She had probably reserved a parking space nearby.

    It would be difficult to make various arrangements to leave the car for four days and three nights.

    But it is Kotoe-san who can pull this off in a single night, without a second thought.

    ¡°I just want you to promise me¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°But, I want you to promise me.¡±

    I gulped as Kotoe-san looked more serious than ever before.

    ¡°I will make Mikoto happy.¡±

    ¡°Please do that.¡±

 Chapter 145: Ando Mikoto 39

    It¡¯s not a bad feeling to be on an ind that has not been turned into a tourist destination.

    I thought as I got off the ferry.

    White clouds floating in the azure sky.

    Blue and white. Those were the only two colors I could see.

    And yet, the sky was oddly colorful.

    The sea breeze was blowing my short hair.

    The slightly sticky scent of the sea naturally made me stretch out.

    I slung my equipment over my shoulder and rolled my bag, which contained my change of clothes, around on its tires.

    Mikoto, who was a feeling a little sick from the ferry ride, also carried her luggage on her back.

    Kotoe-san, who was carrying her own luggage, was conversing with a man who appeared to be the innkeeper, who must have been waiting for her.

    A white van picks us up and drives us along the coastline to our lodgings.

    This ind is known as ¡°Cat Ind¡±.

    There were stray cats everywhere.

    There were not many inders. Most of them, however, were old men.

    ¡°Young people are leaving for the maind.¡±

    The man spilled the beans without a hint of worry.

    His own daughter had also left for Tokyo.

    ¡°Is Tokyo really such a great ce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We are not from Tokyo.¡±

    Kotoe-san, seated in the passenger seat, is conversing with the man.

    I, sitting in the back seat, shifted my eyes from the window to Mikoto.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­i¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    She must still feel sick.

    However, it seems that Mikoto is indeed stirred by the scenery she sees outside the window.

    It is a small ind in the Pacific Ocean.

    As the name ¡°Iwakari Ind¡± suggests, huge rocks protrude from the ground in various ces. 1

    All of them are so sharp that they even looked like the dorsal fins of dinosaurs.

    The inn was built in a location overlooking the ocean.

    It was a three-story building, not a veryrge inn, but it had recently been remodeled and was quite popr.

    It did not have anything fancy like a hot spring, but it did have arge bath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take pictures as soon as we get out of the rooms.¡±

    ¡°Can I take a rest?¡±

    As expected, Mikoto was not wearing a jearsey, but a T-shirt and hotpants.

    However, as soon as I got to a room, I changed into a jersey andy down on the tatami mats.

    After putting down my luggage, I went to the room next door where I would be staying.

    I changed my clothes and gathered the bare minimum of my belongings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When I left the room, Kotoe-san was already waiting for me.

    ¡°Is Mikoto alright?¡±

    ¡°Leave me alone, she said. She followed me on her own. It¡¯s too much trouble toe with us in that state.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    We both went outside.

    Cats were everywhere without the need to look for them.

    Just outside the inn, Kotoe-san took several pictures.

    ¡°Koumei. This is not going to cut it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­There are cats everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Then again, background is also important.¡±

    ¡°Shall I go look for ces?¡±

    I asked Kotoe-san as I left my luggage with her.

    ¡°Please do that. I need you to find me a ce where I can take pictures around tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take pictures near the inn for now.¡±

    Looking through the camera¡¯s screen, Kotoe answered.

    I left the inn and started walking around the ind.

    I opened a map of the ind and marked the points of interest with a red pen.

    On the way, I asked the inders I passed on the way to some good spots.

    ¡°Then maybe Morihimeiwa would be a good ce to start.¡±

    With this information, I immediately sat out for the rock in the center of the ind.

    The center of the ind consisted of forest and steep rocks.

    There were houses and cars on the way.

    However, it seemed that the further I got from the sea, the fewer people there were.

    The location of Morihimeiwa was indicated on the map, and I was able to proceed without hesitation.

    ¡°Ah¡­This is it.¡±

    I followed a narrow path between the trees and came to a circr clearing.

    I wonder if it was named Morihimeiwa because of its appearance, which remind me of a human woman.

    In the center of the circr cleft. The rock was sitting there.

    The rock, which was a little shorter than me, was long and slender and, depending on one¡¯s point of view, looked like a human being.

    ¡°This is no good¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    Suddenly, I heard a voice.

    I turned around and saw an old man, probably an inder, standing there.

    His hair was pure white and the wrinkles on his face reminded me of the years he had lived.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­.It¡¯s not that this rock is bad.¡±

    For the inders, it might be their pride and joy.

    I chose my words carefully as I spoke.

    ¡°I came to this ind to take pictures of cats¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. There are no cats around here.¡±

    The old manughed, showing his gums.

    ¡°Most of the cats are on the coast¡­Not in the forest.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I asked him, for he was a pleasant old man.

    ¡°Can you think of anywhere that would be a good ce to take pictures?¡±

    ¡°I think most of the ind is like that. If you take a short walk along the beach, you¡¯ll see cats everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I also wanted to have a good background¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The old man nodded in agreement and started to walk away.

    I hurried to follow him and the old man spoke him.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s a ce up ahead that¡¯s not on the map.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on the other side of where the ferry docked, where there¡¯s nothing but rocks¡­¡­There¡¯s a lot of cats because the inders are rarely more than a few feet away. I¡¯ll give you a special tip.¡±

    The ce he took me to was indeed a rocky beach.

    But in one corner, there was a white sandy beach surroundered by rocks and bouldders.

    It was magnificent.

    A cat paradise untouched by human hands.

    Cats lounged and sunbathed on the t rocks.

    Kittens were dozing off and blowing their heads, using the luby of thepping waves as one.

    More than a hundred cats, each rxing in their own way.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    I immediately decided to bring Kotoe-san here tomorrow.

    At that moment, my cell phone rang.

    It was Mikoto.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming, too. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Where you say¡­.On the other side of the ind, near the¡­um¡­.Okusada Shrine?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there it is.¡±

    It seems that Makoto also has a map.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, let¡¯s meet up there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±

    I thanked the old man and headed for the Okusada Shrine.

    If Mikoto wasing, I thought I would show her the cat paradise before Kotoe-san.

    <ol><li>Iwa means rock/boulder.</li></ol>

 Chapter 146: Ando Mikoto 40

    The only shrine on this ind was Okusada Shrine.

    When I went there, I found that the site was muchrger than I had imagined.

    Surrounded by forest, the word ¡°sacred¡± fits the ce well.

    Lush foliage shaded from the summer sun.

    The main shrine was sooty and old-fashioned, but that was part of its charm.

    I drank a cup of tea from the bottle I had brought with me and let the pleasant breeze wash over me.

    I heard a cat¡¯s voice and turned my head to see two cats near a statue of a guardian dog.

    Even from a distance, I could tell which was the female and which was the male.

    The male was approaching the female more frantically.

    ¡°I guess the mating season is over?¡±

    I thought to myself.

    Humans are strange animals.

    They are in heat all year round and reproduce at any time of the year.

    The female cat ran away from the male cat.

    The male cat chased after it.

    Apparently, they are just ying with each other rather than being in heat.

    I set up my small camera and took pictures of the two cats.

    While I was killing time like this, Mikoto came over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been bitten by mosquitos and it itches.¡±

    My childhood friendined as soon as she arrived.

    Mikoto had changed from her jersey to a yellow T-shirt and hotpants.

    She was carrying a tote bag over her shoulder and had tied her short hair in two.

    ¡°Oh! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡­I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get that sick.¡±

    Mikoto answered as she approached me.

    Then she put coins in the money box and ritually put her hands together.

    I¡¯ll be quiet for a bit and wait for her to finish.

    ¡°Did you find any good ces to go?¡±

    Mikoto opened her closed eyes and looked at me.

    I nodded.

    ¡°An old inder told me about a ce. I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    ¡°Is it close to here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s close, it¡¯s close.¡±

    As I started to walk, Mikoto caught up with me.

    And without hesitation, she took my hand in hers.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    I looked at Mikoto in surprise.

    Mikoto looks up at me and says, her cheeks puffing out in a bit of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    As it is, I hold Mikoto¡¯s hand and walk.

    My childhood friend¡¯s hands were a little sweaty.

    It is gratifying to have a rtionship were silence isn¡¯t ufortable.

    After walking for a while, Mikoto opened her mouth.

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    ¡°You were talking to mom in the car.¡±

    I wonder what conversation.

    ¡°She said that I wanted to marry you.¡±

    ¡°A, ah¡­You were awake.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    And Mikoto stops.

    My feet naturally stop too.

    We were in the middle of a narrow forest road.

    I can almost hear the sound of the waves, which must being from the ocean.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­worry to much about that.¡±

    ¡°Haa?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t care if¡­I can¡¯t marry Koumei.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, all of a sudden?¡±

    To escape from the mysterious atmosphere, I started walking again.

    Holding hands, Makoto takes a half step behind me.

    ¡°Because¡­it¡¯s kind of¡­heavy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s heavy, true.¡±

    She wanted to get married to me, so she chose a high school where she could train to be a bride.

    She went to a school for youngdies called Agra Girl¡¯s Academy, which did not suit her.

    I couldn¡¯t say that it was light.

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s true¡­And you have five girlfriends.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t treat only you as special.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­Because in Japan you can only marry one person.¡±

    We arrived at the cat¡¯s paradise.

    We both stopped just before it.

    Numerous cats were sunbathing on the rocks.

    Not a single cat was fighting.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know such a ce existed!¡±

    Mikoto eximed in admiration as she enjoyed the sea breeze.

    ¡°Mikoto?¡±

    ¡°Nn?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about marriage or anything yet.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I saw that Mikoto looked at me.

    But looking straight ahead, I looked at the cats.

    One of them gave a big sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that Mikoto wants to marry me, though.¡±

    ¡°Koumei¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the future, but I¡¯m d Mikoto is my girlfriend.¡±

    This environment is probably the main reason I was willing to expose everything to her honestly.

    Cats are livingfortably without having to hide who they are.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so much of me, and¡­Heavy isn¡¯t a bad thing. That¡¯s how seriously I take it.¡±

    ¡°I, is that so.¡±

    Slightly embarrassed, Mikoto replied.

    The hand that held mine is holding a little tighter.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m going to say something a little heavier.¡±

    ¡°Unn¡­.¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s expression was a mixture of anticipation and anxiety.

    I could tell how Mikoto was feeling by the atmosphere that emanated from her without seeing her facial expression.

    We¡¯ve been together for so long.

    Next to Kotoe-san, I was confident that I knew Mikoto.

    ¡°You¡¯ll always love me.¡±

    Mikoto doesn¡¯t say a word.

    The winds that rustle in the air blow over the ocean and shake the forests behind them.

    Is that a substitute for an answer?

    I let go of her hand and she hugged me from the side.

    She hugged me almost as if she was rushing toward me.

    I lose my bnce.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    I shouted to Mikoto as she hugged me.

    My childhood friend said in a tiny voice as she pressed her face against the shirt I was wearing.

    ¡°I love you¡­so much¡­¡±

    Hearing her voice, I hugged Mikoto too.

    We hug each other for a while and then naturally pull apart.

    We make eye contact. Mikoto¡¯s eyes were moist like those of a small animal.

    Her face wasid and she was blushing.

    ¡°I want to have sex with you.¡±

    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to say it.¡±

    I took Mikoto by the hand and walked down to the white sandy beach between the rocks.

 Chapter 147: Ando Mikoto 41

    A young man and woman are on the white sand beach surronded by rocks and boulders.

    The cats seemed uninterested in us.

    When we went down on the beach, they were busy doing their own thing freely.

    ¡°Koumei¡­.Koumei¡­.¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s voice sounded a little younger than usual as she called out my name.

    She clung to me as we reached the beach, as if spoiled.

    The footprints of the sneakers she was wearing were dotted with them.

    ¡°I like you¡­..¡±

    Mikoto is adorable as she spits out her emotions without hesitation.

    When I hugged her a little tighter, she let out a short moan.

    ¡°Nnnnnn¡­.Koumei.¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s vocabry is dwindling.

    She stares at me with blushing cheeks and moist eyes.

    She seemed to bepletely taken with my face, which was hardly a second sight.

    Mikoto is really cute. Her appearance was such that the word ¡°bishojo¡± could be used to describe her.

    If she had the desire to, she could aim for the top in the entertainment industry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want people to see you¡­¡­Let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    We moved along the beach and hid behind the rock.

    My childhood friend looks down, nervous about what is about to happen.

    Without taking her eyes off my face, she silently appeals to me.

    I like you¡­

    I like you¡­

    I love you¡­

    It can be heavy.

    With those words, Mikoto¡¯s dam must have copsed.

    Thest fortress that had somehow held me in ce breaks down and exposes my naked emotions to her.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­¡±

    Immediately sensing my intentions, we kiss.

    As if at the end of her patience, Mikoto pressed her thin lips against mine.

    With her tiny mouth, she desperately devours my lips.

    I was leaning forward a little, but Mikoto was on her tiptoes so that I didn¡¯t need to do so.

    ¡°Nn¡­¡­chyuu¡­¡­chyuuuuu¡­.ahh, chyuu¡±

    Her thin lips move in a bewitching manner.

    It was a strange kiss that made me feel immoral.

    The waves can be heard in the background.

    Sweat naturally broke out in the sticky air, and the noontime sun raised my body temperature.

    It was summer.

    The azure sky was filled with thick white clouds characteristic of summer.

    The wind was so weak that you could not tell it was there without the rustle of the trees.

    ¡°Chyuu¡­.Nnn, chyuuu¡­..tchyuu, Koumei¡­¡­tchyuu¡±

    While kissing, Mikoto reveals her uncontroble emotions.

    In response, I hug Mikoto¡¯s tiny body.

    ¡°Nnahhh¡­.More.¡±

    When I stop kissing her, Mikoto begs me with a feminine face.

    ¡°Then, here¡­¡±

    And I took of the pants I was wearing.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    An obedient childhood friend.

    She kneel on the beach and I remove the remaining trunks.

    Her eyes widden a little at the sight of the huge penis that appears in front of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s big¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even erect yet, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know¡­.Chyuu¡±

    Mikoto kisses the tip of my dick.

    My childhood friend, who even has a somewhat boyish atmoshpere, kissed my penis repeatedly.

    ¡°Chyuu. Chyuu. Chyuuu.¡±

    Pleasurable sensations assult my body in rapid session.

    A shiver runs down my back, and my mouth involuntarly leaks out some moans.

    ¡°Ahh¡­it¡¯s good.¡±

    When she heard my voice, Mikoto kissed my rod even more lovingly.

    ¡°Chyuu¡­.Nnn, chyuu, ah, chyuu¡±

    Then she stuck out her little tongue and began to lick it tititingly.

    All at once, blood concentrated on the lower half of my body.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­.undress¡­.undress¡­lick me¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    Mikoto removed her mouth from my meat stick, crossed her arms and held the hem of her T-shirt.

    And she vigorously takes off her T-shirt.

    What she was wearing underneath was a swimsuit.

    ¡°You¡­That¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe. I thought I might get in the water.¡±

    ¡°Then, the bottom as well?¡±

    When I ask, Mikoto stands up.

    She removes her hotpants, which were exposing her dazzling thighs.

    It was a swimsuit.

    A light blue swimsuit.

    It was a bikini type, tied with a string.

    There is a little orange pattern on the strings, but the overall design is simple.

    Since her breasts are notrge, there is no cleavage.

    However, this also brought about a strange excitement.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    My childhood friend asked, a little embarrassed.

    I nodded twice, silently.

    ¡°Quick, suck me.¡±

    ¡°Mouu¡­.is that all.¡±

    Puffing her cheeks in discontent, Mikoto kneels down again.

    And now she opened her mouth wide and took my dick in her mouth.

    ¡°Hamu¡­Nnn¡­.¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s mouth is tiny.

    Therefore, she seemed to be in a bit of pain even though I wasn¡¯t erect yet.

    ¡°Nnn¡­.Nnn¡­.¡±

    And then she moved her tongue around in her mouth, stimting me.

    I almost pull back from the feeling, but I hold in.

    Mikoto looks up at me with tear-filled eyes.

    ¡°It feels good¡­¡­¡±

    I honestly tell her.

    Then Mikoto smiled happily.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­.that swimsuit looks great on you. So cute.¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    Opening her eyes, Mikoto looks surprised.

    I put my right hand over my chest and exhale through my nose to keep my heart from racing.

    However, it does not seem to subside.

    She stares at me, breathing hard as she takes my penis out of her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯tpliment me all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re very cute.¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­Nnn.¡±

    While standing on her knees, Mikoto tightly sucks me off.

    Drool was dripping from the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Mou¡­.Koumei¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±

    When she turned her face away from me, Mikoto blurted out.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­I like it.¡±

 Chapter 148: Ando Mikoto 42

    ¡°Amuu¡­..Ngunnnnn, chyuuu¡±

    Mikoto in a swimsuit swallows my penis in her mouth.

    She opened her tiny mouth and desperately sucked on my huge dick.

    My pleasure increased. My son began to rapidly grow and vited Mikoto¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Nnnnn, nnnnn, muguu¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s face waved back and forth as she sucked on my erect cock.

    Standing on her knees, she squeezed the base of my rod with her tiny hand.

    ¡°Hahhn, nnnnnn, nnn, gumuu¡­¡­¡±

    Unable to breathe through her mouth, Mikoto continues to breathe through her nose.

    My heart tightened at the sight of those little anime-like eyes watching me intently.

    ¡°Aahh¡­.It feels so good.¡±

    ¡°Nnnguuu, amuu¡­.Nn, nn, nn, nn, nn¡±

    Mikoto moves her face back and forth in a healthy manner.

    Mikoto¡¯s mouth was warm and saliva-rich.

    She wrapped her thin lips around my dick so that her teeth wouldn¡¯te in contact with it.

    Every time her lips rubbed against my dick, a tingling sensation of pleasure shot through my entire body.

    My hips naturally moved as well.

    Mikoto raised her eyebrows painfully, but she never stopped moving.

    Gubu, gubu, gubu. She sucked on my meat stick while making sounds.

    A clear liquid flowed out of Mikoto¡¯s mouth and dripped onto the beach.

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    Unexpectedly, I grabbed my childhood friend¡¯s head.

    Mikoto¡¯s tiny head. Her silky ck hair felt good in my palm.

    I tried to move my thick, long dick further in.

    ¡°Nnnnnnghh¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s eyes widened and she shook her head.

    I suddenly removed my hand from Mikoto¡¯s head.

    At the same time, Mikoto red at me as she took my dick out of her mouth.

    ¡°I almost died!¡±

    ¡°S, sorry¡­.It felt so good I couldn¡¯t help myself¡­¡±

    After a few moments of silence, blinking twice, Mikoto said.

    ¡°Then¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    And Mikoto opened her mouth and took my dick inside her mouth again.

    The pleasure that made me feel faint almost made me turn my head to the white.

    Her sticky little tongue smeared saliva on the tip of my dick.

    ¡°Nnghhh, nnnnnnngggghhhh¡±

    Mikoto moved her head forward with a little pained face.

    Somehow, she was trying to move my dick deeper to the limit.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­Mikoto!¡±

    I patted Mikoto¡¯s head.

    I can¡¯t force her to do it, but it feels too good.

    The tip of my penis touched the back of her throat.

    ¡°Nnghh¡±

    She looks like she¡¯s in pain.

    However, Mikoto did not try to get my stick out of her mouth.

    More, more. I see a desire to put my son inside her body.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhn, fuu¡±

    And, as expected, when she reached her limit, she took out my dick.

    Tears streamed down her face and she coughed with her brows furrowed.

    ¡°A, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Unn¡­¡±

    Mikoto nodded a little.

    She had taken in about 80% of my stick.

    With her tiny body, she desperately fought against my dick.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­.I want to cum once.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Mikoto asks, wiping her tears with the back of her hand.

    Mikoto¡¯s slight tilt of her head conveys her desire to answer my request.

    ¡°Then¡­.Your hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    After a short reply, Mikoto grips my meat stick with her right hand while standing on her knees.

    The slender girl¡¯s fingers began squeezing my ferocious penis.

    The ejaction is already heightened by the stimtion that has just taken ce.

    ¡°I want¡­to cum on your face¡­¡±

    ¡°Do what you want.¡±

    Mikoto says so, but sticks her chin out a little as if waiting for a face shot.

    She looks up at me and takes a position to ept semen on her face at any time.

    The speed of her hand increased.

    Mikoto closed her eyes just as I bit my back teeth.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    A thick liquid passed through the urethra with great vigor.

    A jet of white fluid shoots out of the tip and flies through the air.

    Then it mercilessly smeared the face of the beautiful girl with her eyes closed.

    The huge meat rod spams as it bounces and semen stters onto Mikoto¡¯s face with each spasms.

    The white liquid clung to the top of her eyelids, the sides of her nose, her forehead, and her bangs.

    Mikoto¡¯s movements are halted by the heated, copious fluid.

    It also gets on her lips, making it impossible for her to open her mouth.

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±

    I handed a tissue to Mikoto, fighting against the fatigue that came against over me.

    Slowly opening her eyes, Mikoto took it and wiped the semen from her face.

    ¡°Satisfied? ¡­Not yet, it seems.¡±

    Mikoto looked at my dick and giggled.

    My son did not subside with a single ejaction.

    My childhood friend also seemed to have brought wet wipes to wipe her sweat, and still wiped her face. She is able to do this because she does not wear any makeup at all.

    ¡°Do you want me to put it in?¡±

    ¡°Before that¡­¡±

    I held Mikoto in my arms and turned her back to me.

    ¡°Nn¡­what is it?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re in a swimsuit¡­¡±

    ¡°Noo, nn!¡±

    With my hands behind her back, I rubbed Mikoto¡¯s breasts.

    Her breasts are tiny but a bulge is present.

    The softness of her skin showed that Mikoto was a woman.

    ¡°Nnnn¡­.wait¡­.Nyaaa, ahhhnnn¡±

    Mikoto shows some resistance by twisting her body.

    But she never moved away from me, and I never brushed her off with my hands.

    ¡°Nyaaahhnn¡­Nnn, Koumeii, ahhhnnn¡±

    I kissed Mikoto¡¯s neck as I yed with her breasts.

    Happy, Mikoto closes her eyes and bites her lip.

    ¡°Nn, ahhhhnnn, nyann¡­.Koumeii¡­..Nyahh¡±

    ¡°Mikotoo¡­.is so cute.¡±

    ¡°Nyahhnn, ahhhhnnn.¡±

    I was rubbing her breasts with her swimsuit, which apparently caused the strings toe undone.

    And then, the swimsuit came off and fell on the beach.

    Mikoto¡¯s exposed breasts. The peach-colored nipples were hard and pointed.

    ¡°Pervert, nyannnn, Koumei, you perv, nnnn, moreeee¡­.squeeezeee me¡±

    As requested, I brought her body even closer to me.

    Then, with my right hand still squeezing her breast, I turned my left hand to Mikoto¡¯s lower body.

 Chapter 149: Ando Mikoto 43

    My cell phone was ringing.

    ¡°Ahh¡­.Nyaaahn, nn, ahnnnn¡±

    But ignoring it, I touched Mikoto¡¯s lower body.

    ¡°The phone¡­.is ringing¡­.¡±

    I stroked her secret area over her swimsuit without touching her directly.

    Mikoto¡¯s swimsuit was wet, even though she didn¡¯t go into the ocean.

    ¡°You¡¯re so wet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, ahhhnnn, nyaah¡­¡­the phonee¡±

    I had no choice but to pull out my cell phone from the pants I had taken off.

    The iing call was from Kotoe-san.

    ¡°It¡¯s from Kotoe-san. As expected, I have to answer it.¡±

    ¡°Fuuu¡­..Th, that¡¯s right¡­..¡±

    Mikoto nods and looks at me somewhat unsatisfied.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you finally answered. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­..It¡¯s the opposite side of the beach from the ferry dock. It¡¯s mostly untouched, and yet there are lots of cats.¡±

    ¡°Is Mikoto with you?¡±

    nce. I looked at my childhood friend¡¯s face.

    ¡°She told me she¡¯s going where you are.¡±

    I heard that she told Kotoe-san, who was shooting near the inn, that she wasing to me.

    ¡°We are together.¡±

    ¡°Come back together.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Kotoe-san is my employer.

    I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be angry with me since I did my job well today.

    I hung up the phone and looked at Mikoto.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back.¡±

    ¡°Mouu¡­.Mama, your timing is too bad.¡±

    I grabbed the clothes I had taken off and brushed off the sand.

    Mikoto then wore back her T-shirt and hotpants.

    My son, who had an erection, got tiny from talking with Kotoe-san.

    I also put on my pants and went back to the inn with Mikoto.

    ¡°Oh, there you are.¡±

    When we got in front of the inn, she waved at us from the upstairs window.

    ¡°Stay right where you are. We¡¯re eating out today.¡±

    Kotoe-san then disappeared at once and quickly emerged from the entrance.

    While chasing Kotoe-san, who started walking away, I gave her my report of the day.

    ¡°If so, I would have loved to be there tomorrow to take some photos.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain¡­¡­¡±

    Taking out her cellphone, Mikoto checks it.

    She then showed the screen to me.

    The forecast called for rain from midnight today through tomorrow night.

    ¡°Even though before we came here it wasn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is. So I guess we¡¯ll have to take the whole day off tomorrow. The locals said I should stay away from the ocean after tonight.¡±

    Kotoe-sanughed bitterly.

    There was no need to be in such a hurry, as there were still a few days left.

    We arrived at an Izakaya. 1

    It was a small one with a dirty Noren 2 curtain and a redntern.

    ¡°Wee! Aah, you¡¯re here¡­.Come on in.¡±

    Once inside, the atmosphere was again as expected.

    There is a counter with about ten seats on the right and two tables on the left.

    Three customers, who appear to be regrs, are sitting at the counter.

    The man who must be the owner of the bares out from behind the counter and smilingly leads Kotoe-san to a table.

    Soon someone who must have been his wife came over and gave us a hand towel.

    ¡°Uto told me to patronize you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll have a bear.¡±

    Mikoto and I ordered oolong tea.

    ording to Kotoe-san¡¯s exnation, Uto is the owner of the ce where we¡¯re staying.

    ¡°We were supposed to eat at the inn, but something came up.¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, I heard it wasn¡¯t a big deal¡­.See, the guy at the inn said he had a daughter.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s staying in Tokyo?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    At that point, the wife brought some beer.

    They like to gossip and get mixed up in nonsense.

    ¡°I think her name is Kanae-chan¡­.And she called him to tell him that she was suddenlying back.¡±

    ¡°I thought the ferry only came once a day?¡±

    The wife answers my question.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just the ferry that you guys came on¡­¡­But, it¡¯s raining tomorrow, right? So he asked a friend of his to get him a boat, so that she doesn¡¯t have to wait all day tomorrow on the maind.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    So, the innkeeper was gone.

    It was a small inn. The innkeeper must have been the one making dinner.

    ¡°So they told me to go here¡­.Well, I like it this way. Cheers!¡±

    I made a toast on my own, and Kotoe-san stirred up the beer.

    Mikoto and I ordered food as we went along, and Kotoe-san ordered more and more drinks.

    Before I knew it, Kotoe-san started talking with a regr and found herself sitting at the counter.

    Being minors, Mikoto and I sat down at the table to enjoy the delicious fish dishes.

    Kotoe-san was already at the center of the conversation.

    She is a beautiful woman. The men who were regrs seemed to be overjoyed and stayed longer than usual.

    The number of customers has increased, and the counter is now full.

    The owner of the pub was so pleased that he offered arge amount of food and alcohol.

    When the sun hadpletely set, it began to rain.

    The rain was stilling down quickly. But, there was a feeling that it was going to get stronger and stronger.

    A m. The wind shakes the door of the bar, which is not in a good condition.

    As if on cue, the number of customers also dwindled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    And Uto-san from the inn arrived just as Kotoe-san began to sleep at the counter.

    It seemed that they returned safely.

    ¡°No, no¡­Do you have a car?¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    When I asked, he nodded several times.

    The money is paid by the inn, and we walk out of the bar.

    Uto-san and I helped Kotoe-san into the car.

    I thank the owner of the bar, and Mikoto and I get in the car too.

    ¡°Ah, hello.¡±

    As I got into the car, I noticed that there was a woman sitting in the passenger seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault¡­.¡±

    She said in a muffled voice.

    The sound of the rain was intensifying, and it was dark outside.

    The feeling around her was reminiscent of a ghost, and cold sweat ran down my back.

    ¡°I am Kanae Uto¡­¡±

    <ol><li>Izakaya is a Japanese bar that also serves various dishes and snacks.</li><li>Noren are traditional Japanese fabric dividers, hung between rooms, on walls, in doorways, or in windows. They usually have one or more vertical slits cut from the bottom to nearly the top of the fabric, allowing for easier passage or viewing. Noren are traditionally used by shops and restaurants as a means of protection from sun, wind, and dust, and for advertising space.</li></ol>

 Chapter 150: Ando Mikoto 44

    When we returned to the inn, Kotoe-san fell asleep.

    It was raining heavily and it was windy outside. But no other sound could be heard.

    ¡°Kanae-san is a beautiful woman, huh?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see much because it was so dark.¡±

    Mikoto and I were having such a conversation.

    Both of us were preparing to go to the bath, and we were going down the corridor.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve seen her somewhere¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I know it is.¡±

    Mikoto says, with an unsatisfied look.

    ¡°Yeah, I think I saw her somewhere before¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, here we are.¡±

    The bath was a little far from the room.

    It is not so much an annex as it is located in a different building.

    The curtain was only on one side and the other was off-limits.

    ¡°Ah, this is what Uto-san was talking about.¡±

    The heavy rain caused the women¡¯s bath to be unusable.

    Uto-san apologetically informed of this and proceeded to take a bath at different times.

    There were no other guests, so Mikoto and I agreed.

    ¡°No one else ising, right¡­?¡±

    When we discussed who would go in first, I said I would go in with her.

    She thought that if there were no other guests, it would not be a problem to have a mixed bath.

    We both passed through the curtain and entered therge bath.

    The changing room was clean, as if it had recently been renovated.

    It was not very spacious, and there were six baskets for changing.

    ¡°S, somehow¡­Once again, it¡¯s kinda embarrassing.¡±

    Saying this, Mikoto took off her clothes.

    Soon, she was wearing a swimsuit, which she also took off.

    At the same time, I also took off my clothes and covered my crotch with a small towel.

    Mikoto was holding the small towel vertically, covering her breasts and crotch.

    Her breasts were small and she was short.

    With just one small towel, she was able to hide her body.

    She shyly casts her eyes down and catches a look from me.

    ¡°Hey¡­I think you¡¯re looking too much.¡±

    Blushing, Mikoto¡¯s lips twitched.

    The air is a little damp, even though the door to the bathroom has not yet been opened.

    ¡°Nn¡­.¡±

    And Mikoto bit her lip.

    Then, looking at me, she reached out with the hand that was not holding the towel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡±

    I pulled her hand away and opened the door to the bath.

    The white steam clung to my body at once.

    The scent of hot spring water hit my nostrils and naturally took all the strength out of my body.

    The bathhouse was rather enormous.

    The bathtub was a little muddy, as natural hot spring water was drawn from underground.

    Behind the windowpane was a short bamboo fence.

    Beyond the fence was supposed to be a panoramic view of the ind¡¯s nature.

    But with this rain, we could not see anything at all.

    We will have to wait until tomorrow orter.

    ¡°Ooh¡­it¡¯s pretty nice, isn¡¯t it?.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the women¡¯s bath had an open-air bath?¡±

    He said that one of the two bathhouses has an open-air bath.

    Therefore, the women¡¯s and men¡¯s baths are switched ording to the time of day.

    ¡°Well, I heard there was some kind of problem with that open-air bath¡­¡­Either way, it¡¯s not going to happen today with all this rain.¡±

    ¡°Unn¡­..¡±

    And then Mikoto took her hand away and headed for the washing area.

    Mikoto is seated in the center of a typical sort of side-by-side washing area.

    I sat down next to Mikoto and took out the shower.

    I saw Mikoto next to me, taking off her towel.

    Although her body is small, Mikoto¡¯s feminine curves are beautiful.

    She was taking a shower just like me, and the way she was adjusting the temperature was graceful.

    Without saying a word, we both washed our heads.

    Mikoto also has short hair, so it didn¡¯t take long.

    When the time came to wash my body, I boldly told Mikoto.

    ¡°Hey¡­.wash me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Mikoto, who had just finished rinsing the foam from her hair in the shower, looks at me.

    The hot water was soaking my childhood friend, who had an expression as if her emotions had been washed away by the shower.

    ¡°You know, my body¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, you idiot!?¡±

    Mikoto shouts in panic.

    My fairy-like childhood friend is surrounded by white steam.

    Her breasts are exposed, and her peach-colored nipples could be seen.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    I stood up.

    Mikoto looked up at me as if taken aback.

    Then, she shifted her eyes to my huge, though not erect, penis.

    ¡°Ah¡­um¡­.what?¡±

    She was alert, but did not try to run away.

    She remained motionless, staring quizzically at my actions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash you.¡±

    Taking the body soap in hand, I went behind where Mikoto was sitting.

    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡±

    Mikoto looked at me through the mirror.

    I slowlythered up the body soap with my hand and touched Mikoto¡¯s back.

    ¡°Nyah!¡±

    Mikoto closed her eyes.

    She clenches her fists on her knees and stiffens.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    I asked her, but I still let my hand crawl on her back.

    Her back was smooth. I felt no stain at all on her back.

    I asked again, as Mikoto remained silent and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°How could I not like it¡­¡±

    It was the voice of a weak girl, although it was in amanding tone.

    I decided to wash Mikoto¡¯s body without hesitation.

 Chapter 151: Ando Mikoto 45

    Mikoto¡¯s skin was pleasant to the touch.

    It was very smooth, partly because of the body soap on my hands.

    I stroked her small back and felt her spine running down the center of her back with the palm of my hand.

    Mikoto was stifling her voice as she looked down with her eyes closed.

    When my hand caressed her side, she slightly twisted.

    But that was the extent of her reaction.

    Her crotch was tightly closed and her body was tense.

    I stroked her body to loosen the tension.

    Slowly, gently, and persistently.

    ¡°Nn¡­nyahh¡±

    A voice like a tiny breath escapes from Mikoto.

    From her thin armpit, I moved my hand to Mikoto¡¯s belly.

    She tensed up further, but only for a moment.

    ¡°Hey¡­it tickles.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel good?¡±

    ¡°Ahhnn¡­.nnn, it feels good, but¡­nyaah¡±

    I stroked Mikoto¡¯s belly as if to wrap both hands around it.

    A thin waist with little fat.

    Stroking it, I was struck by the sensation of stimting Mikoto directly.

    ¡°Ahhn¡­nn¡­my bellybutton, no¡­¡±

    With the index finger of my right hand I teased Mikoto¡¯s belly button.

    My childhood friend¡¯s shallow, waterlogged belly button.

    It seemed to be nicely tucked in and smooth.

    ¡°Nyahhh¡­Koumei¡­somehow¡±

    Mikoto looks up a little and stares at me through the mirror.

    The steam rising from the bathtub dimmed the contours of her face.

    ¡°Somehow¡­¡±

    Once again, Mikoto mumbled.

    I removed my fingers from her belly button and moved my hand to Mikoto¡¯s tiny breasts.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It makes me feel naughty.¡±

    Blushing, Mikoto closed her eyes.

    Closing her crotch even tighter, Mikoto hunched over a little.

    It was as if she was enduring something.

    With both hands, I touched Mikoto¡¯s breasts.

    Even so, I could still feel the fullness of my childhood friend¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°Nyahh¡­Nnn¡­¡±

    I touched Mikoto¡¯s breasts as if to caress it.

    The body soap foams up.

    Her puffy nipples.

    ¡°Nnn¡­.Koumei¡­..Nnn, nyahh..¡±

    I caress not only her breasts, but also her armpits and arms.

    Mikoto bit her lower lip as her whole body was touched by my hands.

    ¡°Hiyaaa¡­Nyahhnn¡­.Nnnn¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°Nyahnnn¡­Nnn¡­.More¡­.My breasts¡±

    Mikoto begged me in a sweet voice.

    I answered her request honestly.

    I stopped both hands on her tiny breasts and rubbed them.

    ¡°Nnnnn¡­.my boobs¡­.my boobs¡­.¡±

    Mikoto slowly opened her legs while speaking.

    My childhood friend who sits on a chair, having her breasts rubbed, opens her own legs.

    ¡°Are you wet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wett¡­¡­Nyahhnn.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to touch you?¡±

    ¡°Nnnnnn¡­..touch me¡­Koumeiii¡±

    Spreading her legs further apart, Mikoto makes a mature voice.

    Her body is tiny and her age is that of a high school girld.

    However, Mikoto, who has already climbed thedder to adulthood, spits out her sexual desires.

    ¡°Heyy¡­.nyahhn¡­.¡±

    ¡°Touch yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ehh!? Why? I like your fingers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too busy massaging your tits.¡±

    While saying this, I rubbed her breasts even more.

    Mikoto¡¯s eyes blinked and her blushing cheeks intensified.

    ¡°Ahhhnnn, nyahhnn¡­.I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, touch yourself.¡±

    Her voice grew louder and you could hear thescivious echo in the bathhouse.

    ¡°Noo¡­I like Koumei¡¯s, nyahhhn¡­¡­but¡­.¡±

    I grabbed Mikoto¡¯s nipples with my index finger and thumb.

    ¡°Nnnnyahhhnn¡­..can¡¯t¡­..touch it.¡±

    Mikoto finally began to touch her genital area with her own hand.

    She thrusts her hips forward a little and stimted her clitoris with her right hand, kneading it.

    ¡°Nyahhnnn, nyahhhh¡­.Nnnn, nyahhhnn, it feels good, Koumei, Koumei, my nipples, moree¡±

    Mikoto touches her clitoris with three fingers: her index, middle and ring.

    The movement was familiar, and once she started touching it, she was no longer hesitant.

    She desperately touches her own clitoris with her small, thin fingers, as if she is devouring the pleasure.

    ¡°Nyahh, nyahhn, nyahnnn¡±

    Her voice echoed through therge bath.

    I did as Mikoto told me and gave more stimtion to her nipples.

    She sat up a little from the chair, and Mikoto touched her clitoris more.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhnnnn, nyahhh¡­.Nnnn¡­.Koumeii, I love youuuuuuu¡±

    When she stood up, Mikoto twitched twice.

    She then lost her strength and shifted her weight toward me.

    I hugged Mikoto from behind and slowly returned her to her chair.

    ¡°Fuuu¡­Nn¡­I just came¡­.baka¡±

    Mikoto said, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­turn around.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    And Mikoto turned her body towards me on the stool.

    Because I was standing, Mikoto had my dick in front of her.

    Mikoto frowned at that huge son of mine.

    ¡°Wh, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Wash me.¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s breathing was not in order because she just orgasmed.

    Still, she took body soap in her hand andthered it up.

    ¡°What do I do? Do I just wash it with my hands?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s stillther on your body¡­so use your body to wash me.¡±

    ¡°Eeeh? Stand up?¡±

    Mikoto stood up from her chair whileining.

    Then, awkwardly, she moved closer to me and put her body close to mine.

 Chapter 152: Ando Mikoto 46

    Mikoto was so cute as she washed my body with her body.

    Kyuuu. She moved her body up and down while staying close to me.

    ¡°Nn¡­.nn¡±

    Mikoto washes my body while breathing shortly.

    I could feel her breasts, hips, and the unevenness of her body all over.

    ¡°Put your hands here.¡±

    I invited Mikoto¡¯s slender hand to my dick as I said this.

    ¡°You really are a pervert.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say no.¡±

    Mikoto took hold of my penis.

    It was still facing down, but my dick was thick.

    Mikoto¡¯s tiny hands could notpletely envelop it.

    But the stimtion was enough, and the pleasure swallowed my body.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­Mikoto, that feels good.¡±

    ¡°Nn¡­.Is that so.¡±

    Her reply was not very interesting.

    However, her hand that was gripping my dick started to move to stimte me further.

    My thing is squeezed by her foamy hands. There was no friction.

    Only a feeling of pleasure ran through my whole body.

    Mikoto was writhing and undting her body closely to me while squeezing my meat stick.

    I guessed she was washing my body in her own way.

    I couldn¡¯t help but embrace her slender body.

    ¡°Nn¡­.ahh¡±

    I put my hands behind her back and touched her ass.

    Her ass was tight, but had just the right amount of flesh.

    Munimuni. And I kneaded it.

    ¡°Hey, you pervert!¡±

    ¡°Mikoto, jerk me harder.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rubbing you, aren¡¯t I? Nyahhh¡­..my ass, ahhhnnnn¡±

    Mikoto rubs my rod while I touch her hips.

    My son has a firm core and begins to erect.

    ¡°Mikoto!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, chyuu¡±

    I kissed Mikoto.

    I devour her moist, thin lips roughly.

    Before epting, my childhood friend¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.

    Her eyes were sparkling.

    ¡°Nnnn¡­.chyuuuu¡­.¡±

    She brings her body even closer to me.

    Mikoto¡¯s hand began to move even faster.

    I want to stimte you. I want to make you feel good.

    I can feel such feelings.

    ¡°Koumeii¡­..Koumeii¡±

    When I release my lips, Mikoto stands tall and begs for more and more kisses.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­.¡±

    But I didn¡¯t kiss her and grabbed the shower.

    And when I turned on the hot water, I rinsed off the bubbles on both of us.

    Meanwhile, Mikoto did not want to let go of my dick.

    ¡°Nnn¡­..¡±

    I poured hot water over my head and Mikoto closed her eyes.

    After rising off the bubbles, I said.

    ¡°Mikoto¡­.I want to insert it.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    The two of us were in agreement.

    She removed her hand from my dick, and Mikoto turned her back.

    She then thrust her hips out and showed me her pussy.

    ¡°But, a condom¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­.Because I¡¯m on the pill.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on the pill?¡±

    ¡°Unn¡­Because I¡¯m having a heavy period.¡±

    I ced my penis against Mikoto¡¯s pussy.

    Mikoto, who was resting her hand on the wall, looked down and moaned.

    ¡°Nyahhhnnn¡±

    ¡°¡­.it¡¯s too tight.¡±

    ¡°Nyah¡­.it¡¯s impossible¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put some force in.¡±

    Gugugu. And I inserted my stick.

    Raw pration. My childhood friend¡¯s vagina is very tight.

    The body heat was directly transmitted from my dick to me.

    She must be trying to rx somehow.

    However, as my rod went in deeper, Mikoto¡¯s body tensed up.

    ¡°Nyahhnnn, I¡¯m okay, so¡­.Keep going, put it in.¡±

    ¡°O, okay.¡±

    It was tight.

    But I forced my thick son to go into Mikoto.

    ¡°Kaha¡­.nyahnnn¡­.nnn¡±

    Torotoro. A liquid different from water came out of Mikoto¡¯s pussy.

    It lubricated and smoothed the insertion.

    ¡°Nnnnnnn, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°You feel that? My¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel it, Koumei¡¯s cock¡­..Nyahh¡±

    I thrust my hips forward.

    I could feel the resistance in Mikoto¡¯s body.

    But I did not stop.

    ¡°Nyahhh¡­.Nyahhhnn¡­.Nnnnnahnnn¡±

    ¡°Mikoto¡­..¡±

    ¡°Nyahhhnn, nnaahh, nyahh¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s hand, which had been resting on the wall, clenched into a fist.

    Beads of sweat gushed down her back.

    Her thin, body was epting a muchrger-than-average man¡¯s penis.

    Even after sever times, she probably won¡¯t wouldn¡¯t get used to it.

    ¡°Nyahh¡­it hit, ahhhhn, my womb¡±

    Mikoto moaned.

    The rod was very constricted.

    The tip of my dick was kissing her cervix.

    80% of the rod was inserted into Mikoto¡¯s body.

    It was mped with great vaginal pressure.

    ¡°Tight¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhnn, nyahh¡±

    ¡°Can I move?¡±

    ¡°Wait a bit, just like that¡­¡­¡±

    Mikoto said, and then she caught her breath.

    She then turned her face towards me and said,

    ¡°A little more deeper¡­.¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s already at the deepest point, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­.Just force it to go deeper¡­..¡±

    ¡°O, okay.¡±

    I replied, and then I pushed forward with my dick.

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaahhhhhnn, nnnn, aaaaaahhhnnn¡±

    It was located at the innermost part of the cervix.

    My cock drove the walls of the cervix deeper.

    Her soft walls resisted, but they were deformed to ept my dick.

    ¡°Y, you can move¡­.¡±

    Mikoto said in a gravelly voice.

    ¡°But¡­..You will have to let it out¡­.. in my deepest parts, okay?¡±

 Chapter 153: Ando Mikoto 47

    My dick was inserted into Mikoto.

    Mikoto was epting my long and thick stick into her tiny body.

    She was breathing heavily and seemed to be enduring it somehow.

    ¡°Nyaa¡­..Nnnnghhh, ahhhhnn. Nyaaahh¡±

    She said I can move, but I hadn¡¯t begun to move yet.

    Muunyuu munyuu. Mikoto¡¯s vagina was making those sounds.

    I could feel that her vagina was contracting.

    ¡°Haa¡­.Nyaahhnn. Nnnnnggh¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s vagina was trying to get the invading foreign thing out of herself.

    But I prevented it by putting strength into my waist.

    The cervix, which had been pushed to the back, was struggling to return to its original position.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­.Nyahhnn¡±

    The pration was obscene.

    From that integrated part, love juices are flowing out incessantly.

    Her lower mouth was being forced open.

    My childhood friend¡¯s private area seemed to be for my son¡¯s exclusive use.

    ¡°Can I move?¡±

    ¡°Nn¡±

    Hearing Mikoto¡¯s short reply, I pulled out half of my dick.

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaaaahhhhhnnn, ahhhnn, ahhhh¡­¡­.Amazing.¡±

    My dick was trying to scare Mikoto¡¯s vaginal walls outwards.

    A pleasant, sticky pleasure clings to my cock.

    ¡°Ahhhhnnn. Nyahhn, hey¡­.Nnn, nyahhh, ahhnn¡±

    With my dick half inserted, I moved it back and forth.

    Mikoto¡¯s body spasmed as she raised her voice.

    ¡°Haaahhhnnnn¡±

    When I go deep at once, my childhood friend¡¯s body contracts even more.

    Her body was curling up against the stimulus.

    ¡°Mikoto, Mikoto¡±

    I moved my hips out of excitement.

    ¡°Nyahh, nyahh, nyahhnn, aaahhhhnn, nyahhhhn¡±

    Unable to reply, Mikoto just moaned.

    She is blowing more sweat from being fucked from behind by me.

    Her body was not strong enough, as her posture kept getting weaker.

    ¡°Nnnahnnn¡±

    Once I pull out my dick, Mikoto takes the opportunity to squirm away.

    Breathing hard, she looked down and her shoulders were moving up and down in a wide motion.

    ¡°Mikoto¡±

    ¡°Nya?¡±

    Mikoto looked up at me.

    Tears wereing out of her eyes.

    Her cheeks were bright red and her body was slightly shaking.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    I reached out my hand and without any hesitation, Mikoto took hold of my hand.

    I let her stand up with her strength.

    I hugged Mikoto from the front, who had no strength left in her legs.

    ¡°Nnyahh¡­.what?¡±

    I whispered to Mikoto who was asking me.

    ¡°I love you¡±

    ¡°Nnnnnn¡­¡­¡±

    Mikoto pressed her face against my shoulder as if to endure it.

    And as it is, she murmurs in a soft little voice.

    ¡°I¡­.love you too.¡±

    The white steam rising from the bathtub deprived both Mikoto and I of our rationality.

    The bodies of a young man and woman be one in a bathhouse with over 100 percent humidity.

    A world with just the two of us. A world where no one else is in the way.

    Just being honest with our desires in our own little world.

    ¡°I want¡­¡­¡±

    Mikoto said it first.

    Then she moved away from my body and spread her legs whilst standing.

    I used both of my hands to spread her private part.

    The peach-colored vulva is visible in the center of her thin bush.

    It was dripping with clear fluid and was twitching.

    ¡°I want it¡­..right here.¡±

    Mikoto further requested.

    I squat down on the spot and lie on my back on the tile.

    Soon after, Mikoto approached me and straddled me.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­¡­insert it here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Koumei, I¡¯ll insert your thick thing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Mikoto¡¯s spoiled child-like voice.

    She slowly lowers her hips and lets the tip of my dick kiss her vagina¡¯s opening.

    ¡°Nyaaahhh¡­.ahhh¡­nnn¡±

    ¡°Mikoto¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nnnn¡­¡­Koumei¡­..I love you.¡±

    Saying this, Mikoto sat down further.

    She stared into my eyes and inserted herself with a fawning expression on her face.

    ¡°Ahhhhnnnnyaaaa¡­¡­Nnnyahhh¡­ahhh¡±

    And so, my dick prates her body.

    Her thin neck is streaked and drool is dripping out of the corner of her mouth.

    Her tiny breasts were raised, and her nipples were pointing skyward.

    ¡°Nyahhhhnnn, ahhhhnnnn, nyaaa¡±

    Obscene sounds echo through the bathhouse.

    I can feel the temperature of her warm body.

    Tasting the sensation of bing one with Mikoto fills me with a sense of fulfillment as well as pleasure.

    ¡°It feels good, it feels good, it feels so goodddd¡±

    Mikoto begins to move while moaning.

    Her movements were awkward, but it was erotic to feel that she was desperately seeking pleasure.

    She epts all of my cock into her body and I stir her vagina with it.

    Pressing her hips against me, she cries out.

    ¡°It feels good when you hit me¡­..Koumei, Koumei, nyahhhhnnn, ahhhhnnnn, amahzing, amazing, it feels goood, nyahhhn, ahhhhhn, I love youuu¡±

    The tip railed against her cervix and it felt good.

    A whirlwind of pleasure, even fear,es around my waist.

    My vision and thoughts were cking out.

    Forgetting everything else, I savored the female body of my childhood friend in front of me.

    Mikoto¡¯s short ck hair is and tears are streaming from her eyes.

    She repeatedly cries out her feelings for me, shaking her small chest.

    ¡°Koumeii, I love youu, nyahhhnn, I love youu ahhnnnnnn, I love youuuuu¡±

    ¡°Mikoto¡­¡­I¡¯ming¡­..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, cum deep inside me.¡±

    ¡°Yeahhh, Mikoto, Mikoto¡­¡­¡±

    The sensation of ejaction instantly rises.

    Looking at Mikoto¡¯s face, I opened my mouth.

    While smiling happily, Mikoto pressed her hips against mine.

    ¡°Come,e¡­..Cum deep inside me!¡±

    ¡°Mikoto, ahhhhh, Mikoto¡­¡­¡±

    My hips naturally float up.

    My light childhood friend¡¯s body thrust up.

    Mikoto peaked at the ceiling and moaned.

    ¡°Nyahhhhhnnnnn, Koumeeeeeeiiii¡±

    At the same time, my thick semen shot out of the tip through the narrow urethra.

    However, it poured directly into Mikoto¡¯s body without going into the air.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh, it¡¯sing!¡±

    A perfect creampie.

    Mikoto¡¯s body trembled.

    And so, her insides were filled with my semen.

 Chapter 154: Ando Mikoto 48

    The next day it rained heavily as predicted.

    I was organizing photos together with Kotoe-san, who was hungover.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­ I drank too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to put them in this file, okay?¡±

    ¡°You should worry at least a little bit.¡±

    I ignored her words and organized the photos on my own.

    The photos of cats andndscapes taken yesterday.

    As I thought, all the photos taken by Kotoe-san are wonderful.

    I was currently in the room where Kotoe-san was staying.

    Kotoe-san and Mikoto are in the same room, and I am in a different room.

    It was raining heavily outside, and the ocean seen from the window was gray.

    ¡°Hey, this is¡­¡­.¡±

    Kotoe-san approached me.

    She pointed to a picture on herputer screen.

    The married woman in a loose-fitting T-shirt and hot pants was looking strangely serious.

    ¡°Ah, this is the ce I found yesterday.¡±

    ¡°You mean the inders told you about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I clicked on the photo and erged it.

    ¡°It¡¯s mostly untouched, and there are a lot of cats.¡±

    ¡°Did you take this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    I took a picture of it so that I could easily exin it to herter.

    I will probably go there tomorrow when the rain stops.

    ¡°What¡­¡­You take interesting pictures, huh?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Okay, this one.¡±

    Turning theputer screen to herself, Kotoe-san changes the photo with a delighted expression on her face.

    Each time the picture on the screen changed, Kotoe-san nodded deeply.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Haa?¡±

    I gaped at the suddenness of the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to show this to an editor I know.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? What about the job?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you well. More importantly, Koumei¡­¡±

    As I cut off my words there, Kotoe stared at me.

    Wild is the best way to describe Mikoto¡¯s mother.

    She had been close to me since I was little, and we often went together on activities.

    Whenever she went to faraway ces to take pictures, she would take me and Mikoto with her.

    I enjoyed this, and it was a precious memory from my childhood, when family vacations were out of the question.

    ¡°Komei¡­¡­ You could be a photographer.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a gem so close by.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I mean it as it is. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow and show this photo to the editor. Even if I can¡¯t get it published, I will submit it to apetition that will be held soon.¡±

    In this case, my will was ignored.

    Right now, Mikoto was sleeping peacefully in my room.

    She might be awake, but there was no sign of hering this way.

    ¡°How about it? Are you willing to give it a try?¡±

    Kotoe¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    She seems like a pure child, yet she also has the seriousness of an adult.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d. Then we¡¯ll go home tomorrow.¡±

    Words were made.

    Kotoe-san quickly talked to Udo-san and made a reservation for the ferry.

    After taking some pictures of the cats sheltering from the rain, she called it a day.

    We got up early the next morning and went to the ce I had found to take pictures.

    Mikotoined when she heard we had to leave, but that waspletely ignored.

    Udo-san drove us to the ferry terminal.

    The ind was somewhat damp from yesterday¡¯s rain.

    Still, the sun was shining brightly.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡¯ do anything.¡±

    ¡°No, I will be back soon.¡±

    Kotoe-san and Uto-san exchanged such words.

    Kanae, Uto-san¡¯s daughter, who apanied him, also said a few words of farewell.

    ¡°I knew I¡¯d seen her somewhere before¡­¡­.¡±

    Mikoto muttered something like that after we boarded the ferry.

    Taking the opposite route, we arrived home earlier than nned.

    Upon receiving the promised money, my work was done.

    ¡°I got you an appointment for next Wednesday, so go to Tokyo.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Kotoe-san had apparently already made an appointment with an editor who wanted to meet me.

    She said as she handed me the money in the envelope.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting¡­. Don¡¯t get so worked up. I can¡¯te with you, because I have another matter to attend to¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going alone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­..What, you¡¯re just going to Tokyo. Consider it a job and take it on.¡±

    I was not able to say anything once I was told that.

    I had returned from the ind earlier than nned.

    The thickness of the envelope in my hand gave me no right of refusal.

    ¡°And this.¡±

    Kotoe-san handed me a piece of luggage she had just unloaded.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°A camera¡­¡­..¡±

    It was the camera I always borrowed.

    I like it because it is small and easy to use.

    ¡°For now, just try to take pictures of what you like. It doesn¡¯t have to be andscape. Don¡¯t worry about technique, okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­¡­But I understand.¡±

    Next Wednesday, I was going to Tokyo.

    Mikoto, who was listening to this conversation, pursed her lips.

    ¡°I would go as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mikoto should go with you.¡±

    After all, being alone is somewhat discouraging.

    But Mikoto shook her head.

    ¡°No, I have an appointment with Fukiko-nee-san and a fireworks maker on that day.¡±

    Apparently, she would rather have an appointment with Eda than go to Tokyo with me.

    And what¡¯s more, she has an exciting appointment with a pyrotechnician.

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll go alone¡­¡­.¡±

    With these words, I went back home.

    As I went back to my room to change my clothes, I received a call on my cell phone.

    ¡°Ah, um!¡±

    The caller was Rino-chan.

    In a somewhat nervous tone of voice, she asked.

    ¡°O, Okutani-san. W, would you like toe to Tokyo with me?¡±

 Chapter 155: Rino Ooki 10

    Rino-chan said that there will be an autograph session for Umehara Umekori.

    She said she became a fan of Umehara-san¡¯s after lending her a book.

    The book signing wasn¡¯t at a very big bookstore, but she wanted to go to it.

    ¡°It¡¯s next Tuesday, can youe?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Rino-chan was puzzled because of my immediate answer.

    I have an appointment with the editor on Wednesday.

    I will go to Umehara-san¡¯s book signing with Rino-chan the day before and stay overnight to meet the editor.

    ¡°Th, then¡­..together¡­¡±

    Then I told her about my schedule.

    And I showed her the photo.

    ¡°Eh!? Mr. Okutani, did you have such a special skill?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know¡­. I¡¯m just going to meet them for now.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Rino-chan said that her only day off is Tuesday, and she had club activities the next day.

    She felt rather happy by the fact that the autograph session was held on a day when she had a day off from club activities.

    ¡°Th, then¡­Email me for more information.¡±

    Rino-chan hung up the phone.

    After that, we exchanged several e-mails and decided on the details.

    > Umehara-san

    > It¡¯s been a while.

    > I¡¯ll be at your book signing on Tuesday.

    I sent a simple e-mail to Umehara-san, but she did not reply.

    There was no reply.

    ¡°Did you wait?¡±

    Early Tuesday morning.

    I met Rino-chan at Ichikura station.

    As usual, I was dressed in a T-shirt and jeans, which was far from fashionable.

    I had my Boston bag with me for the overnight stay, but I still didn¡¯t have much luggage.

    Rino-chan ran up to me in front of the ticket gate, dressed in her casual clothes.

    She is wearing a white frilly shirt and a navy blue pleated skirt.

    It exposed her dazzling legs, and I could see her thighs glimmering as she ran.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    I handed Rino-chan something I had prepared.

    ¡°Wh, what is this?¡±

    With a surprised look on her face, Rino-chan epted the small box I handed her.

    She looked at the box with her curly, long eyes, as if she was happy to see it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ring¡­¡­ That all my girlfriends wear.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­..¡±

    Rino-chan opened the box in a bit of a panic.

    She took out the ring from inside and held it in front of her face.

    ¡°Woah¡­.This is exciting.¡±

    ¡°I guessed the size, so I¡¯m not confident about it, but¡­.Put it on a finger that fits.¡±

    ¡°Y, yes¡­.¡±

    Rino-chan puts on the ring

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­It fits perfectly here.¡±

    She then showed me the ring on her left ring finger.

    That¡¯s where you put your engagement ring. Rino-chan is watching me for my reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early for that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, eh!? Ah¡­..that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡±

    With her face turned red, Rino-chan took off the ring.

    She then ced the ring on the ring finger of her right hand.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±

    Rino-chan nodded, looking embarrassed.

    She didn¡¯t tie her hair up today.

    Her ck hair had grown a little longer than when we first met.

    Her bangs were pinned up with yellow pins.

    Her breasts were huge for a junior high school student. Her lips were mature and sexy.

    It takes about two and a half hours to get to Tokyo by train.

    For Rino-chan, it was a one-day bullet trip.

    After changing trains, Rino-chan fell asleep when she sat down.

    She was probably tired from her daily club activities.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just sit on my shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Nn.¡±

    Rino-chan who was looking down, put her tiny head on my shoulder.

    The nice aroma of shampoo wafted through my nostrils.

    She still looks like a child.

    But she is definitely my girlfriend.

    On the ring finger of her right hand, which was gripping her handbag, there was a ring, albeit a cheap one, shining.

    ¡°Nnnnggg¡­¡­.¡±

    Rino-chan pressed her face against my shoulder.

    Her long eyshes and slightly heated cheeks.

    She is breathing regrly, and looks happy as she sleeps.

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept too much!¡±

    Rino-chan says, rubbing her eyes as we reach the station.

    We get off at the tform together. A hot air rushed over us. The heat of the train was rushing toward us.

    ¡°Is this Tokyo?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, you¡¯ll look like a country bumpkin.¡±

    ¡°I am one.¡±

    We had to take another train to get to the bookstore we needed to go to.

    Since we still had some time left, we decided to go to a coffee shop.

    All the coffee shops were crowded, and there was a line in front of the cash register.

    ¡°Oh, this one looks good, too.¡±

    Rino-chan was looking at the menu above the cash register and wondering what to order.

    With our orders in hand, we went to at a table by the window.

    It was a coffee shop adjacent to the station, and many people wereing and going outside the window.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be with Okutani-san like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I turned my head to the side and saw Rino-chan, her cheeks puffed out, staring at me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say something like, me too?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, me too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±

    Rino-chan, a little grumpy, sucked up the sweet-looking drink through a straw.

    ¡°Rino-chan.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have you as my girlfriend.¡±

    I took my mouth off the straw and Rino-chan looked at me with a nk stare.

    I continued without thinking about it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­..eh? Ah, y, you don¡¯t owe me a thank you.¡±

    After chewing it like crazy, Rino-chan sucked more of the drink up through the straw.

    She turned her head away, but her face was clearly reflected in the window in front of her.

    The way her cheeks were rxed and her eyes were tightly closed was oddly cute.

 Chapter 156: Rino Ooki 11

    We explored Tokyo within the time we had.

    That said, the ces we went to were limited.

    We window shopped and crossed a huge pedestrian scramble.

    ¡°There are people overflowing everywhere.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sounding like a country bumpkin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I am one.¡±

    The junior high schooler in front of me showed her pure-white teeth, smiling at me.

    It¡¯s true that we are from the countryside.

    Even though the prefecture we live in is adjoin to Tokyo, our prefecture doesn¡¯t have a specific characteristic.

    Besides, we live in a fairly remote part of the prefecture.

    Even though I say we live in a ce close to the capital, in the long and narrow, north and south of Japan, as expected, Tokyo isn¡¯t a close ce.

    Still, Rino-chan liked Tokyo.

    Even within the sea of people, her excitedness and brightness wasn¡¯t any less dull.

    ¡°You¡¯ll surely be an important person.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Rino-chan, amazingly tilted her head to my monologue.

    Even though the person in question wasn¡¯t aware of it, her every action tickled my male instincts.

    We headed towards the bookstore where the autograph session was held, since it was starting soon.

    After briefly looking around in the building, we proceeded towards the ce where the autograph session was being held.

    There were more people there than I could ever imagine.

    Everyone was holding Umehara Umekori¡¯s novel in hand.

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s do it too.¡±

    We also took out the book we have brought.

    And we obediently lined up.

    Although people hedged in, we were able to see Umehara-san who was sitting on a chair.

    Umehara-san who was sitting facing the table, had long, blonde hair.

    Her looks were childish, and you couldn¡¯t guess she was an university student. However, the adult-like expression was that of an adult living in society.

    Last time we met, she was probably drunk.

    Also, it¡¯s Tokyo.

    She felt like an existence out of my reach.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m next¡­¡±

    Rino-chan muttered, while looking a little nervous.

    I nodded and lined up behind Rino-chan.

    Umehara-san signed the book and passed it to the reader.

    As she looked up, our eyes met.

    It was just a brief moment.

    However, we surelymunicated.

    It was in silence, however for a single moment, we both recognized each other.

    ¡°P, please.¡±

    And, Rino-chan¡¯s turn came.

    She ced the book on the table, and Umehara-san signed it.

    ¡°U, um¡­ My boyfriend rmended it¡­A, and I became a fan.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. Thank you.¡±

    Umehara-san expressed her gratitude to Rino-chan with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Is the person behind you your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Getting her signed book returned, Rino-chan deeply nodded.

    ¡°Is that so. Boyfriend-san, thank you.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    I vaguely replied.

    Rino-chan who was in front of the table left.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    I ced the book on the table and said so.

    Taking the magic marker in hand, Umehara-san quietly whispered.

    ¡°To think your girlfriend would apany you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention it before?¡±

    ¡°You only said you¡¯lle to the signing session.¡±

    Umehara-san signed with familiar movements.

    ¡°If you see my mail please reply to it.¡±

    ¡°Over familiar youngster¡­ Here, thank you very much.¡±

    She gave me the book, and I stepped away from Umehara-san.

    As I retreated, the person in charge gave me a pamphlet about the new publication.

    I approached Rino-chan, who was waiting outside.

    ¡°She¡¯s a cute person. Really, just as I imagined.¡±

    ¡°She released a new book.¡±

    I looked at the pamphlet.

    Rino-chan also looked at it.

    ¡°A new title¡­The sequel of her debut work. Woah¡­I look forward to it.¡±

    ¡°After a month huh¡­ Then she already wrote the manuscript.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Tilting my head, I looked at Rino-chan.

    ¡°What should we do? There¡¯s still some time before we have to return.¡±

    ¡°Y, yeah¡­¡±

    Putting the book and leaflet in her bag, she nodded.

    ¡°Do you have any ce where you want to go to?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ We achieved our goal¡­¡±

    Rino-chan thought for a bit, and nced at me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you want to do something tell me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, um¡­ Right. There¡¯s this rumor I¡¯ve heard¡­¡±

    I wonder what it is.

    Well, there must be lots of talks about going around Tokyo in school.

    While going down the bookstore¡¯s floors, Rino-chan made a remark.

    ¡°Um¡­ That you¡¯re quite big.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just a rumor, though! That¡¯s what I heard¡­¡±

    ¡°Who told you?¡±

    Stopping on a stair, Rino-chan turned her face away.

    ¡°Heard it from my older brother¡­¡±

    My legs also stopped, and I looked down.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Because I hide it well¡­ Who have you heard it from? Mia, Mikoto, Eda or Shirota?¡±

    ¡°From Yotsuba-senpai.¡±

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    My voice echoed through the stairway.

    The flustered Rino-chan started going down the stairs.

    ¡°D, don¡¯t me her. It was me who asked her, after all.¡±

    ¡°What did you ask her?¡±

    ¡°U, um¡­ If the first time¡­really hurts or not.¡±

    Her face became flushed and exined whispering.

    ¡°T, the only person I could ask was Yotsuba-senpai.¡±

    She calls Shirota ¡®senpai¡¯.

    I inferred about the conversation the two of them had without me knowing.

    Heaving a big sigh, I enquired.

    ¡°And? What did she say?¡±

    ¡°That it¡¯s fairly big and quite scary¡­¡±

    And so, people passed by.

    Rino-chan¡¯s face became red and she went silent.

    When the people were far away, she continued.

    ¡°T, t, that it¡¯s addictingly pleasant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll scold herter.¡±

    ¡°P, please stop! I beg you! Yotsuba-senpai treats me very kindly!¡±

    ¡°I was joking¡­.And, the thing you want to do when you heard the rumor?¡±

    In response to my question, Rino-chan let out anrge breath to relieve the tension.

    She looked at me with sexy, moist eyes and told me in a small voice.

    ¡°F, for the time being¡­. Can I see what kind of thing it is?¡±

    ¡°You only want to see it?¡±

    ¡°Hou¡­P, please stop.¡±

    Squirming her body, Rino-chan continued to go down the stairs.

    And she looked at me with slight embarrassment.

    ¡°But¡­ I want to do it eventually¡­ That¡¯s why, I need to prepare myself.¡±

    We checked-in at the hotel we nned to stay the night slightly earlier.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!